《Mc's not part of the story》 Chapter zero "Honey! Wake up! You''re gonna be late! " ...... "Oh, you''re not gonna wake up!? Wake up or I''ll beat you up! " *Smack!* .....!! A stinging pain hit me, and I jolted. "Ouch! M-Mom, I''m still sleepy. " ¡°Wake up and take a bath or you will be LATE! Why do I have to do this to wake you up!? You''re already an adult! " ..... I kept snoring, I want to stay in my bed. "This kid! You''re not gonna wake up huh!" "Tch, yes yes~, I''m gonna stand okay!" Hello, it''s me. Obviously, you don''t have any idea who I am because I haven''t given my name. I''m Mikael S. Tibano. 19 years old and I live in Dasmari?as, Cavite. I''m a student. Stolen novel; please report.Anyway, I''m gonna take a shower real quick because I''m going to be late for school. "Ma, the shampoo''s gone. Could I get another one? " "Here, just take it." "Okay, okay" I started showering... "Brbrbrbr" I made an onomatopoeia sound because of the cold water raining down on my skin. Damn, so cold. Cool water is the best remedy against drowsiness. Now, let''s get back to my story. I''m in grade 12 and I''m about to graduate. Oh, now that I realized why do I have to go to school? I already passed, I don''t have any reason to go now. "Mom, can I skip class? We don''t have any lectures anyway." "Are you crazy? Have you forgotten that you need to practice your graduation ceremony? Do you want to attend the graduation or not?" " Yes, Ma, I''ll go okay." ..... .... ... .. . "Where''s your lunch? Don''t forget it, okay?" ¡°It''s already in the bag, Mom.¡± Mom, do I look like a senior citizen? Of course, I''ll remember it. "Your ID don''t forget it." I sighed. " yes Mom, I''m already wearing it... By the way, did Dad go to work early? " "Of course your father is a hard-working man- not like you" " Okay Mom, see you later." I didn''t listen to her and decided to get out. " Be careful, okay." This was the last conversation I have with my mother. If I have known that, at least I should have been more respectful. [March 19, 2020. -500,000 People disappeared in the whole world. ] (note: this is my first novel. If you see any errors just tell me and I''ll edit it. English is my second language so expect some( many) mistakes. This is actually a Tagalog-English but I decided to translate it into full English. Please support me if you like the story.) Chapter 1 Chapter 1: KIDNAP The first thing in my sight was a ceiling, a pure white ceiling. " Where am I?" I stood up and realized that I''m inside a white room, I couldn''t see anything except the blinding white walls. "What happened? Where am I?" * kacha * I looked up to find where the sound came from and then suddenly, a door appeared and open itself. The brightest light I''ve seen in my entire life exploded from the door and I subconsciously covered my pale face. For a second I feel my soul cleansed. ..... .... ... .. . "...What the f*ck is going on!?" In front of me were humongous trees, hundreds of them. " A-am I in a jungle? But earlier I''m inside a room-" I looked back but I couldn''t find it, the room with the white background was gone. The white room earlier vanished. "Seriously..." I tried to study my situation when I heard a bloodcurdling outcry of a beast. A large lizard-like carnivore approached. *roar!!* My eyes widened, the towering height made me tremble, I remembered a prehistoric creature when I saw it. " What the f*ck!? Why can I see a T-Rex here!? The large T-rex started running in my direction! My mind and body made a decision, my natural instinct kicked in. It wanted to escape from danger. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ''Run! if I don''t run, I''ll die! Move f*cking legs!!!'' I pushed my shaking body and run like when my mother caught me stealing her 20 pesos when I was a child!! *roar!* ..... .... ... .. . "hah, hah, hahahah" Inside an old tree with a gaping hole that can fit two people. A man with a pale face is wheezing like someone who is about to die. He was panting crazily, yes, that man was me. ''I am freaking lucky that I know how to climb trees.'' I''m currently hiding inside an old tree. I somehow escaped the T-rex, that creature almost ate my butt! "Thank God I can rest for now. First I need to find out where this place is and what situation I''m currently in. How did I get here in the first place? " First, I walked outside the house and waited on the terminal to ride a jeep. Second, I woke up finding myself inside a white room. Third, a door appeared and opened itself. Fourth, when I opened my eyes again, I realized I''m in a freaking jungle! Fifth, I was in front of an extinct dinosaur and it tried to eat me!!! Conclusion: I AM F*CKED UP. " haha... F*ck! This is not funny... Did I travel back through time!? Is this the prehistoric era!?" *roar!!* Another blood-curling roared shook me. I hold my breath, squeezed my mouth, and stopped moving. Then, I heard a voice. " Help! Please, somebody, help me, can someone hear me? Help! Someone, please help me. No! Noooooooooo!!!!!-" The wailing stopped... That man surely lost his life. I realized that there were other people just like me who were calling for help. So I''m not the only one here... I clenched my fist. ''WHAT THE F*CK IS HAPPENING HERE?!!'' I searched my body, trying to find my cellphone but to no avail, I can''t find it. Now, how can I call for help!? While I''m doing my monologue. I heard another voice. {Hello, hello mic test mic test~?} A voice of a little girl could be heard from the sky. { To make myself faster for you to understand. 500,000 people are now inside the "Awakening". You need to kill monsters to get stronger. If you kill your first monster you''ll become an Awakener and you will get super powers~ oh, and dead monsters drops some Items that you can use. That''s all thank you~ ;-) } Wait, wait, w8. What!? Are you kidding me? Monster, Awakener, Items...!! Is this a game!? You treat this as a game, somebody just died okay!? How could you interpret this as a game when I just recently heard a person screaming while dying!! No. This is not a game!. {Oh, I''ve forgotten about this, you can return on Earth if you accomplish the current quest. Now for the quest~} [ QUEST ] [ OBJECTIVES: reach level 10 ] [ REWARDS: return stone ] I felt stunned, but I heard it right. Is that even possible? No, I didn''t have a choice. That''s the only way for me to leave this place, it may sound absurd but I don''t have any choice but to do it. When I heard those words, I steeled myself. There''s still hope. I didn''t know what was happening. Is this even the reality? But one thing was for sure. That scream earlier was real. I touched the tree... and even this old tree is real too... That''s why... that''s why I need to live. I need to return. "There''s hope, I can return. Level 10... If that''s what you want then I''ll give it to you. I''ll do everything to meet my family again." Now, I must find a monster and kill it. Chapter 2 Chapter 2: AWAKENING I relaxed my breathing and started to analyze the situation I got into. "Monster, I need to kill monsters. But if I fight a large monster such as that dinosaur, I''m sure I will die within 3 seconds and became a T-rex food." Then... "Weapons, I must find a weapon. I can''t kill those creatures barehandedly. After I find a weapon I''ll scout for a weak monster that I can kill..." In an unknown and large jungle like this, could I even find a metallic weapon... Wait! Is there even an iron here!? ''Wood. It''s the only alternative that I can think of.'' I looked around to find a stake. Luckily I easily found it. Medium-thick, around 5 feet in length and weighing only 3 kilograms, and has a slightly sharp tip. The stake was lying on the side of this large tree. "This wooden stake has a large reach and it has durability. The tip is enough to stab a flesh." Now... MIKAEL STOP YOUR KNEES FROM SHAKING!!! I slapped my knees and legs. I knew they were weak and wobbly but I have to get over this. "This is not the right time to be afraid. I need to do this to meet my family again." That''s right, my family is waiting for me. Mom, Dad, and Klein are waiting. "I cannot die here." ..... .... ... .. . Alien, experiment, gods, or any supernatural phenomenon. I just couldn''t find the reason why these things were happening to me right now and I didn''t have time to think because... Currently, two goblins were running after me. Yup, goblins. "Looks like T-rex is not the only creature here, there are goblins too!" I hid behind a tree, stretching my neck to peek behind, making sure they aren''t following me. *inhale* *exhale* "Okay, Michael you can do this." I aggressively run in their direction. I''ll surprise them and head for an ambush. One of the goblins walked vigilantly at the opposite side of the tree. I readied my spear and abruptly turned around. ''It''s now or never!'' *stab!* I felt the wooden stake piercing the goblin''s stomach, however, I didn''t have the time to think about that. I stepped back and pulled the wooden spear, blood gushed out but I didn''t have time to care due to my darkening vision... The other goblin tried to attack me but I evaded it. The goblin that I stabbed fell while holding its belly, it tried to scream but immediately fell down, blood spread out of its body. Looking at the horrendous sight, I was so shaken and filled with nausea, I almost puked.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. But I didn''t have the time to comprehend my first kill because the last goblin trusted its spear at my abdomen. * stab* I tried to evade it but I still received a wound in my right stomach. Gritting my teeth, I stabbed the right eye of the goblin, piercing its brain. "Crraagghh!" [ AWAKENING COMPLETE ] [ MICHAEL S. TIBANO ] [ LEVEL 2] [ SKILL ACQUIRED: SHOCK ] I took the Metal Sword that appeared when I killed the first goblin and escaped. I hid beneath a tree and comprehend what happened. I knew that I killed the creatures and I need to be tough. It''s not the time to puke. "Pant, pant, pant. At last. Now, what kind of digital is this?" A screen appeared in my peripheral vision, it has my name, level, and a thing called "shock". "What''s this shock? " I touched the holographic screen. [SKILL: SHOCK A PALM THAN CAN EMIT 100 mA ] "mA? Milliamp? Seriously? Based on what I know 100 milliamps is already fatal to a human... Okay let''s try it" I tried to use the Skill but I didn''t know how to. "Is there any directions or tutorial on how to use this skill?... Nope?" No one answered. Guess I need to figure it out myself... Let''s try saying its name. "Shock!... Nah, nothing happened. How about I concentrate and..." I closed my eyes and imagine electricity coming out from my palm. * pst pst* "Oh!!" I see electricity currently sparking on my hands. "I have the Skill and weapon to fight, my leveling will be easier." I drop the wooden stick and gripped the metal sword. My objectives: find more monsters, kill them, level up, and escape. ..... .... ... .. . A man walked inside the forest, his right hand was holding a 9mm handgun. This man was not afraid to fight any monster, his objective was to kill Orcs. Now, he trespassed their cave to kill them. *Roar!!* Seeing an unknown creature walking confidently to their home. The first orc warned his teammates. Three of the 2 feet vicious-looking orcs attacked him, they were hungry and a meal was presenting itself to them. However... * Bang!* One of the orc''s heads blew to smithereens. The others stopped, looking at the body of their comrade. "I don''t care about you pipsqueaks. Where''s the Orc chief? I want something from him. " * Bang bang!* The 3 mighty orcs died, no one could escape. They died within 5 seconds. *ROAR!!* "At last, you''re here! Do I really need to kill your underlings for you to come out?" The Orc chief released its killing intent. It had a large body figure, reaching around 8 feet tall and it had a unique ferocious aura from years of battle experience. It charged like a bulldozer and smashed its big sword but the man easily evaded it. "I may have lost my Skills and levels but my experience is still intact. You''re too weak for me." He aimed, pulled the trigger, and shoot the Orc Chief. * Bang!* " Crahh!!" The bullet pierced its head. The Orc had a last look of confusion before he collapsed on the ground. The shot was too fast for the monster to defend. This is the first and the last time that he would experience fighting a gun. *Bang bang bang!* 3 shots at the head, this is what it took to kill the Orc chief. After that, he easily eliminated the other Orcs. "Bye-bye Orcs. Let''s just say that I got nothing to do and decided to kill all of you to pass time." [ ITEM ACQUIRED: BOOTS OF SPEED] He grabbed the green boots and checked their description. "In this entire Awakening, this is the only place I know where a decent Item drops. Sigh, I should''ve studied this place when I''m young... well physically I''m still 29." [LEVEL UP] "Ah, I level up again, not that it matters. This will be the last time I''ll kill inside the Awakening. For now, I''ll wait for the next event." [ KYLE ROCKWELL] [ LEVEL 6] "But seriously, I''ve never thought that I would travel back in the past. Well I''m lucky to get a gun before the Awakening start" "Now that I''ve got a chance, I''ll never let this world end like before." He walked and exit the bloody cave with prideful stature. Because of the things that he experienced, he already knew what would happen to Earth and he won''t let it happen again. His first priority was to find talented warriors, he couldn''t save an entire world on his own. He needed companions. "Oh I remember, me and Miriam of the Eye are on the same batch, and we are in the same district. District 3. I can use her, although I''m not sure if we are compatible. She''s the exact opposite of me. Her morality is on the upper side. Well, I really can''t understand those Filipino people and their good morals." He paused and thought about the Awakening system. "And this f*cked up system. Why make an announcement if there are only around 40,000 people that can return to Earth? All of the monsters will be extinct before all of us can reach level 10. " The monsters in the Awakening event wouldn''t respawn and there are too many people in this district alone. 500,000 people were summoned to participate in this Awakening event. There are four districts. Which meant there were 125, 000 people per district. But the whole district had an overall size of a 10-kilometer radius. Even if this district was rich in resources called monsters, each people would need to kill 100-150 to reach level 10. "To summarize, not everyone can go home. Only a small portion can return to Earth. I know it because I''m one of those who got left behind. But that''s okay for me, there is something I need in that Castle, the next event." Kyle, the Hunter that came from the future continued his steps to find promising Awakeners, this was his first objective to stop the upcoming Ragnarok. Chapter 3 Chapter 3:LANGUAGE BARRIER A skeleton with a rusty sword was currently finding its way to see me. It bent its neck to look at my hiding place. "Take this you monster!" *clash!* I beheaded the skeleton and all of its bones collapsed. An iron spear appeared near the skeleton''s body. [ ITEM ACQUIRED: IRON SPEAR] I took the spear and compared it with my currently chipped sword. "They are both metallic so they are a good conductor for my Skill Shock. However, the sword is already chipped and it''s nearing in capacity. I guess I will take and use this spear from now." At the present, I''m level 5. At first, I saw many monsters but they were starting to diminish. We are inside a death game, where we compete to reach level ten by killing monsters. I guess they gained motivation because of that announcement. I''m already here for almost half a day... Can I reach level 10 at this pace? *kishikishi* I heard a sound coming from bushes. A woman appeared behind me. "Ah, I''m sorry for the disturbance, can I ask you about something?" "Hm?" A group of three people stepped forward. Two females and one male. Except for the woman who looked Asian, I''m sure the other two are foreigners. Those western distinctions are clear in their appearances. White, tall, and natural blonde hair, although not all of them are blonde. Yup, they are foreigners. "Can I ask one thing, are you a Filipino? " Getting vigilant, I gripped my spear harder and looked at the three in front. "...Yes. Why? Are you a Filipina?" The woman with an Asian face is a Filipina, I''m pretty sure... For now, I''ll just study them. I''ll look for anything odd or dangerous, if they have bad intentions I''ll run through that large tree. "You are right, I''m from the same country. I don''t know what''s the reason I''ve been summoned here. Oh! I forgot to state my name, I''m Miriam Poloma. Can I ask your name?" "Mikael Tibano" Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The two foreigners told their names too. "I am Christian Moore " "And I''m Lexis News. It''s nice to meet you." W-wait. They were foreigners, right?. How could they speak Filipino fluently!? "Based on your expression I''m sure you find it odd too, that they can talk our language fluently. Even I received a shock when I first heard them. But my presumption is that the girl in the sky probably sets this. " "Miriam is right, I''m an Australian but I can understand your conversation." Christian answered. Oh, the language barrier... was gone. What a convenient system, the only good thing about this place... Now I could talk to foreigners with no interpreter. But first, I need to know the reason why they approached me... "And? What do you want from me?" Miriam stepped up and said. "Actually we want your help." "Help? About what?" "You see... We spotted a cave full of goblins but..." "Oh I see, I''m in. I''ll join you." "We''re short on members so... W-wait you agreed already?" "Of course, you need a helper, right? " "Yes." "I accept, where''s the location?" "West from here, 200 meters." I need to defeat monsters. Since they said that they found a horde of monster, a goblin, then I would take their suggestion. If any of them do something that would directly endanger my life then... Nope, I think they were good, I''m not sure but my instinct tells me that I need to follow them. Besides, they have Miriam, a Filipino like me, for now, I will trust them. If things go south, I would use my defensive Item. ..... .... ... .. . We are currently in front of a 3-meter tall cave entrance, the goblins'' hideout. They were around 20+ and still look weak. I mean I had already killed 12 of these goblins when I''m leveling earlier. "We are here now. Do you have a plan?" I asked about the plan, I know that I agreed easily and followed them. Perhaps they think I''m naive because I trusted them quickly, however reaching level 10 was important than their impressions. I need to kill monsters. "Of course there is, we''ll take the right while you take the left side" Wow, nice idea you have their foreign girl Lexis. You want me and Miriam to go on the left side while you and Christian would go to the right... is that all? "What do you think?" "... Okay fine, I''m in" After all, I''m confident that I won''t die, because I have this item. [ Defense vest: automatically release a barrier whenever the user will receive a fatal attack. Use: 3/3] I''m lucky that I got this. I saw a rabid rabbit and killed it. I couldn''t believe that it would give me this wonderful vest. This will protect me from any life-threatening attacks three times. The moment I got this item, I immediately equipped it. It''s a God-like item to me. Considering that it could save my life three times. Fortunately, I have this, I''ll do anything to escape this death game. That''s why my safety is my priority. But seriously, they want us to take the left side. Can we do it? While crouching and hiding under the bushes. We slowly approach the cave, then I asked about Miriam''s Skill. "Miriam can you please give me some information about your skill but if you don''t want it''s okay." Miriam thought for a second before answering. "I know you''re gonna ask about it. My Awakening Skill is called Clairvoyance. I can see anything within 75-meter radius." "Ah okay, bird''s eye view?" "Yup, bird''s eye view... Aren''t you disappointed? My skill is not an offensive skill..." She looked disturbed. Perhaps she thought that I''ll be angry but... I couldn''t do anything about it since we are here already... Hey, why are you shivering!? I''m not gonna hurt you. Sigh, based on her appearance I can easily tell that she''s a sheltered girl. The type who hasn''t experience any pain and suffering. Now that I''m near her, I think she''s rich. She has white and smooth skin, silky hair, and currently wears branded clothes. I coughed to catch her attention. "Well I''m disappointed, but I can''t do anything about it. The plan has already started and I can''t run now besides I need to level up fast. " "Is that so... Do you really believe that we can escape here by reaching level 10?" Her expression looked skeptical, she gazed at the sky, clearly thinking about something. "Then what do you want me to do. Fall on my knees and cry? That girl with a cute voice said that we can, and for now I don''t even have a choice but to believe ." "... you are right. I''m sorry." Christian signaled us to start. "I will use my Fireball to attack the cave, you know what to do if goblins try to escape." I ready my spear and cast my Skill, Shock. This is a skill that can kill with just a touch. Now let''s do this. Christian cast his Skill. To release his Skill he needs to concentrate and say its name, he feels like he can cast it easily like this. "Fireball!" *swoosh* When it reached the inside of the cave, we felt the explosion. *Roar!!* The goblins came out. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: RAID THE GOBLIN''S CAVE The first goblin tried to scratch me but I used my spear to defend myself. *aarrrggghhh* It screamed in pain when it touched the iron spear. The hand had some signs of burn marks because of my Skill. I thrust my spear in its head, piercing through its skull. The goblin collapsed with blood and brain juice gushing from the back of its head. When I looked at Lexis and Christian, I could see that they were fighting pretty well. Christian used his Fireball to burn one goblin to ashes, while Lexis used her Earth spike to penetrate a goblin''s head. "So Lexis skill is an Earth Spike huh, hm do you need help, Miriam? You look desperate." "Kuck, help me please." "Okay " I stabbed the back of the goblin that was facing her. The strike broke his spinal cord. *kragh!* The goblin shouted because of the electricity. It fell and twitched like an electrocuted animal. Several goblins came out of the cave, disturbed by the noises outside their home. We killed them again. This process happened until we kill every goblin we could see coming inside the cave. [LEVEL UP] "I have reached level 6 now" "Me, I''m level 4" Miriam said. I searched the cave entrance to see if there are still any goblins. "Mikael be careful, maybe there are still goblins inside that." "Okay." I step backward and distanced myself from the cave. "What do you think, is there still a monster inside?" Lexis asked Christian. "Wait I''ll use my skill and see if there''s any movement. " Christian shoot a Fireball inside the cave and after some time he used another one. We waited for a minute before walking near the entrance. "All clear, there''s no monsters now. What a waste, I want to kill more of the-" *crash!* Blood splattered around the area and Christian is... dead. "Oh sh*t!!!" The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I shouted, then I heard loud stomps inside the cave. Something''s coming! *cccrraarrrrhhhh!!!* A goblin, a big goblin. An ordinary goblin only reached around a meter, but this one... "Tw- two meters!" Lexis''s broken voice came out. " Run!" Miriam screamed. She ran to the forest and escaped. Lexis stumbled but she followed Miriam''s direction. I also tried to run but being the nearest person in the entrance, the hobgoblin sure hated me. " ..........!!!!" A big rock was flying in my direction and hit me. *crash!* The barrier activated but the force alone blew me away. That damned goblin. No, hobgoblin. My mind became blank and I felt nothing. For a moment I lost myself. "Michael what are you doing!? You should''ve run faster!!! WHY DID I NOT RUN EARLIER!!! THESE DAMN FEET!!!" I shouted to my inner self. The hobgoblin attacked me but another barrier activated, now I only have one last defense. I flew and crashed into a tree. "guh! Ack!" I can''t breathe, my sight was blurring. The only thing that I see was the Hobgoblin''s sneering face. "...ugh" I blackout. ..... .... ... .. . Kyle was on his way to find Miriam of the Eye. He gave importance to this mission because... "Because I know what kind of Skill she has. She can find any person no matter where. Even if it''s on the opposite side of the Earth. Her last Skill can see the glimpse of future." For him to find a good comrade, he must first find that woman. " She''s not only good at finding people. Gathering intel is one of her fortes. She''s one of the best information gatherer. " Since they are in the same district and he didn''t have anything to do. He decided to find Miriam. "Well I''m sure right now she didn''t give any importance to her Skill because it''s a non-attack type" But Kyle knew what would happen when her Skill evolved. "We have a saying in the new era '' if you want to know anything, then go and look for Miriam of the Eye'' " *Boom!* A loud explosion could be heard near his area. "Looks like there''s a battle nearby. Base on the sound and aftershocks, someone''s fighting a large monster... Let me see it " His priority was to find a comrade, perhaps he could scout some talented warrior there. He dashed into the fight scene and saw a bloody man and a hobgoblin. "The man already lost his strength and lying in the ground. Looks like he''s gonna die. Boring~~ " Kyle only looked at the dying man, he didn''t help. "In this Awakening event, the weak always die first, this is their filtering area. If that man can only reach this even if giving his all. He won''t surely live an hour in the Apocalypse" Kyle experienced the living hell in the Apocalypse. He saw weaklings dying first. He didn''t need any weakling in his group, so why bother helping him? *crack crack* He disregarded the man and turned back, but he heard a crackling sound. He determined that the sound came from the bloody man. He paused and squinted his eye, examining the dying man. "... Seriously! Skill evolving! It''s too early for a human to learn his second Skill!" He knew how to evolve a skill, it needed time and practice. But there were others who evolved in a near-death experience. "But I don''t know about this man. Based on what I know, there''s no person that ever evolved in the 1st Awakening Event. " That why he found it mysterious. "Nope... Perhaps he died here even though he had his second Skill. He lost too much blood, even if he won this situation, he will die" The bloody man attacked the hobgoblin. The hobgoblin stepped back. It felt the massive power behind the attack. The hobgoblin stumbled backward. He realized that his arm was broken because of the smash that Mikael gave. The hobgoblin started to sweat... Mikael used another attack but this time he used his spear to thrust the hobgoblin. *stab!* "Aarrrrggghh!!" The hobgoblin screamed his voice out. His chest was overflowing with blood. Mikael''s weapon reached the hobgoblin''s heart. The monster tried to do something to ease the pain but nothing happened. And for Mikael''s last attack, he stabbed it directly in the eye. The hobgoblin fell and died. Michael lost his strength in his knees and he started to fall but Kyle caught him. "Impressive. You use your Skill to increase your strength. An evolved Skill that centers around strength improvement. I can use you... huh" Kyle realized that Michael was unconscious. "Kukuhahaha Good! I find a good seedling! Hahaha, to defeat the hobgoblin while being unconscious. You sure want to live huh. " He looked at the dead hobgoblin and found that it dropped an Item. [ ITEM ACQUIRED: HEALING POTION] "Look at this, kuku. You''re a lucky bastard, the heaven is smiling on you. This is not the time for you to die. " ..... .... ... .. . "...What!? That''s impossible..." Miriam Poloma, the woman who had the Skill Clairvoyance, saw everything. She received a mental shock when she saw how Christian died. She ran leaving Mikael and Lexis. She hid beneath a large tree fearing that the hobgoblin would follow her. To assure that no one was gonna find her, she used her Clairvoyance to monitor the area. Then, she saw everything. She saw how Mikael made a miracle. She witnessed how Michael killed the hobgoblin with just three attacks. A smash and two stabs, that was what he did to kill the hobgoblin. "He killed it on his own... Oh no! Someone''s coming!!" Mikael was in danger, another man came and looked like he wanted to steal the Item that Michael should have. "I need to stop him. I will help Mikael!" Chapter 5 Chapter 5: THE FIRST MEETING Miriam returned to the cave to help Mikael. Her guilt and conscience were saying that she must help him. She knew that the man was not a good person, she saw the unknown man did nothing while Mikael was fighting the hobgoblin. " He just watched Mikael bleeding when he fought. He is a bad person." She ran so that she could help him. When she was near the cave, she found the two. " W-what are you doing!? Get away from Mikael now!" She pointed her metal sword to Kyle. Her hands were shaking because this was her first time pointing a weapon at a person. "... And what do we have here. I can''t believe you''re here, you know this person?" " What did you do to him!? " Kyle took a step to help Michael, he opened the potion and put it into his mouth. " Don''t touch him!" Miriam thought that perhaps he gave him something bad. " Relax, don''t worry. What I give him is a healing potion. See, he''s starting to heal" Mikael''s body stopped bleeding. His wounds were closing. Miriam''s eyes widened when she found that the man was not lying. "... B- but you didn''t help him! I saw you!" Miriam was still suspicious about the unknown man. " Oh, you''re talking about why I only watched him? What reason do I have to help him? If I fight that hobgoblin I''ll die right away... Still, I helped him drink the potion. I''m not a bad guy. " The man justified himself, he didn''t have any intention of killing Mikael. After all, he could use him. " Ku... Thank you very much. Thanks for helping him." Miriam didn''t have the right to argue. She was the first to run away when the raid became dangerous. She dropped her weapon and sighed with guilt.n " You are welcome, your name?" " Miriam, Miriam Poloma" Kyle smirked and said his greetings. He extends his hand to present a handshake. "I''m Kyle, nice to meet you, Miriam." Miriam was hesitant but she decided to take his hand. ..... .... ... .. . I opened my eyes and saw that I''m in a place that I didn''t know... Again. " So you''re awake now." I saw a man tending a fire. He was throwing woods to light it up... Dude, who are you? A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Thank God you''re alive. I thought you would die, it''s a blessing you''re recovering from the blood loss" I heard a female voice. " Miriam? I''m happy that you''re alive too... By the way... Where am I?" Miriam looked guilty but I couldn''t judge her. She did it to keep herself alive. If I were in her position, I''ll choose to escape as well. "We are in the goblin''s cave, the monsters are already dead so you don''t need to think about that. We''re gonna use this as our shelter... for now. " Miriam told me, she felt like it was her job to help me. Anyway, I wanted to ask this question since I''m curious. The image of the ugly big goblin entered my head. "... The hobgoblin... What happened to that monster? " I decided to ask her. Mikael gasped when she heard my question. Why is there something bad about what I said? " Mikael, could it be that you don''t remember? You-" " You killed the hobgoblin. You smash and stab its eye." The man who''s currently unknown joined our conversation. I glanced at him and listened. " By the way I am Kyle. I saw you fighting that hobgoblin. After you defeated it, I helped you drink the healing potion that dropped out of its body." Oh, I see. The hobgoblin is dead, I killed it.....!!! What!? "Kuku, you look surprised, you heard it right, you kill that hobgoblin by yourself" Tha man said, assuring me of the conquest that I don''t remember. " How?" " Look at your status, I''m sure you''ll find the answer" I decided to follow his instruction, I opened my status and realized that I gain a new Skill... Oh damn. [ Mikael Tibano] [LEVEL 7] [ SKILL:] [SHOCK LEVEL 2] [ 1. SHOCK: A PALM THAN CAN EMIT 150 mA ] [2. ELECTRIC STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY CONSUMING MANA] My Shock Skill has been stronger and I gain another Skill. This is great! Now I could level up faster! I tried to stand up, but... " Kuck, gah!" I yelled a painful huffed. My body ached, my insides were burning. I couldn''t move... I tried to stand, but my own body was not listening. " Do not push yourself, you lost a great amount of blood. You need to rest." Miriam warned me. I knew that my body needed time to heal, but I must defeat monsters. My family is waiting for me. "I need to-" " It''s too late." Kyle answered and tossed another wood on the fire. The fire enlarged and our shadows wanderer on the ground. " There are no monsters anymore, they''re already dead. And in your current situation, you don''t have the strength to kill even an insect. Just lie there and rest. " The man said the truest yet painful words that I didn''t want to hear. ".... But" " It''s okay, everything''s gonna be alright, do not lose hope. I got a feeling that we can return to Earth in a different way." The man, no, Kyle said something that caught my ears. " Really? " Miriam questioned him. " I''m not sure, but I always believe in my intuition. " As if. " Haha. You''re saying that we can escape this hell even if we don''t reach level 10, is that so? Intuition? Do you think your intuition can do anything? What will you do if your intuition is wrong, huh Mr. Kyle? " I asked him with a scoff, I''m frustrated because of the situation and I couldn''t control my emotions nor my actions. "... I''m sure. You can return to your home." Damn. I don''t know anymore. If what he said is right. If there really is another way... Then I need to rest. I can''t do anything right now, I can''t force this battered body to hunt monsters. It''s a suicide. I lied my body on the cold ground, it''s fortunate there is a fire. " Kyle is right, I use my Clairvoyance to search any monsters within 75 meter radius... I found nothing." " Is that so. I''m sorry Miriam, I just wanna escape this place and return to my family. I''m really sorry. " They were right and I needed to say... " Thank you, I know that it''s dangerous, but you return again to save me. Thank you very much, Miriam." I stared at her and said my sincere thanks. "... No, I did nothing." " Kyle, right? Thank you for saving me. I don''t know what happened when I''m unconscious, but I''m sure that you helped me too. Thanks" "You''re welcome." After I''ve finished saying my gratitude, my body became heavy. I''m tired, I closed my eyes and sleep. ..... .... ... .. . I think I slept for around 7 hours. When I woke up I found Miriam sleeping beside me. The other one, Kyle, was not in the vicinity. He was nowhere to be found. I tried to stand up. If you compare my present health to yesterday''s, then I''m better now. That healing potion saved my ass. " Your body is now healed and you have spent enough time to rest, that''s good. This event will end around an hour I think. " Kyle entered the cave and told important info. He was carrying fruits for us to eat. " Wake Miriam up, we need to replenish our lost strength." " Okay. Thanks again." I wake her up, she yawned and touched and rubbed her back. It seemed that she was not accustomed to sleeping on the ground, well me too. After tidying ourselves, we eat all of the fruits. My stomach bulged in fullness. " We didn''t reach level 10 and the monsters are already extinct in this district." Yes, looks like I''ll stay here for a long time huh. " I''m just thinking, why don''t we form a team? I believe the upcoming event will be harder, we need to help each other." I peeked at Kyle, now that I think about it. He had deepness in his eyes. I couldn''t read his emotion, he was devoid of it. I felt like he didn''t see us as a human... "My apologies, but I will decline your offer." I''m shocked when Miriam declined, looked like she didn''t trust Kyle even though they have spent more time when I was asleep. " I believe you are not a trustworthy man and you''re a bad guy. The only reason I''ve stayed was that I''m afraid that you''ll hurt Mikael when I''m gone." Oh, thank you Miriam, I''m touched for what you have said. I don''t know anything about you, but I knew you''re an angel. From now on I''ll treat you as a friend. " Kuku. I guess I don''t have talent in acting, huh. " Kyle just laughed and looked at us. He touched his stomach because of laughing too much. " Kukuhahaha. What are you talking about!? Kukuku you think I helped you out of kindness? Then you''re wrong, if you don''t want to, then don''t but... I can''t promise you''ll live." Kyle stated some disturbing words and I''m not sure about what is going on. " You?" I asked. " If I can''t use you, then I will just kill all of you here." Kyle took a gun out and pointed it on us. Chapter 6 Chapter 6: THE CONTRACT "W- wait, can we just talk this out. We don''t wanna die, okay. We need to talk peacefully about this..." This is bad I don''t have the strength right now and I''m not sure if I could evade a gunshot. "Hm? What do you want to talk about?" This... " What''s in it for us? Will we gain anything if we agreed? And I don''t want a bullsh*t answer. " I said while staring at the gun that was pointed at us. " Oh about that. I can give you strength and the assurance that you''ll get out of this place alive. I can assure that." Kyle spoke words that were a bit out of my expectations. " Strength and the assurance of our lives, right?" "Yes" I''m not sure why he was saying this, but I could see that he was confident. This time I think he was honest. Perhaps we could really escape this place. " So how about it?" Kyle urged us to answer, upping his gun. I look at Miriam, she was not sure about the situation. She stopped thinking when she saw the gun. Her face was pale, and I could see that she was frightened. Hehe, how ironic. I gain another Skill and fought a hobgoblin. I won, but this guy would kill me just like that. I''m pathetic... It just I couldn''t get out this feeling that if I fight him I would surely die. My intuition said that this person was stronger than me. One wrong move and I would die. "I''m waiting~" " Your plan... is it dangerous? I repeat we don''t want to die. " For now, I would do everything to salvage this situation. " It depends, I''m just saying the truth. I can only tell you that I have information on how we will level faster than the others. When you are strong, your survivability will increase. Is that reason enough for you? This is the only thing I can tell you right now." Kyle smirked and said with a tone of supremacy. "... Sigh. Yes, it''s enough." As if I have a choice. You are threatening us using a gun. We will die if we say no. You''re a crazy bastard are yah!? "Then from now on, we are a team. I promise the two of you will get stronger." Kyle put the gun down. The deadly atmosphere vanished out of the thin air, hah, now I could take a breath. He sure had a fast change of heart. You are confident that we would never fight huh... " W- wait! I need to clarify this. Why us? I mean I understand why you want to recruit Mikael, but why me? My Skill is not an offensive type. I can''t help you much! " Nice question, Miriam. I couldn''t believe that you have the guts to ask him that. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. " Nope, you''re wrong. Your Skill, Clairvoyance, I need it. You have the same potential as Mikael. " My potential?¡­ How did he know about Miriam''s Skill? I believe Miriam didn''t tell him the name... Why do I feel like Kyle would have a big role here in Awakening? Is there anything about him that''s different from us... For now, I''ll trust my gut feel and follow him. I think I would not die as long as I follow him, he had this charisma. "Okay, I accept it, I''ll help you" " Hehe, I promise you that you''ll never regret this" I hope. However, I had a feeling that this man was hiding something. He was a mystery. He was confident and he looked strong. I feel like he knew something. Perhaps this decision was the right thing. " Now, since we are a team now. I''ll give the first rule: don''t ask me anything that will make me annoyed to answer" " Hey! Who said you''re gonna be the leader, I don''t accept it! " Sigh, Miriam, we don''t have the ability to argue with that kind of man. After all, he had a gun. " Hoh, so you don''t want?" "... Yes leader." Miriam shut her mouth when Kyle tapped his magnum. " Good. Second: do what I tell you to do. Except for these two things I don''t have any rules. Don''t you worry, I give good rewards to my loyal dogs" ... I hope I don''t regret this. { Announcement: The Awakening event has officially ended, since there are no more monsters in every District. All of Awakeners that reached level 10 will return back on Earth. } Looks like this event would going to end, and I''m not going back. { After half an hour, all of the left Awakeners will be transport to the Punishment Event. Thank you very much~} Punishment? A word that made my imagination go wild. Are we going to receive torture? " Kyle, you said that we can return back on Earth. You''re not lying, aren''t you? " I asked him just to make sure. " Yes, six months. If we are still alive for six months. We will be transported back to Earth." " Six months, huh. Fine, I''m not gonna die. I''ll will reach six months and leave this place. " " Good, I like that determination. Survive these six months and you''ll see your family again. I promise you that you''ll receive strength if you follow me." Kyle tapped my shoulder, it was heavy. ..... .... ... .. . After an hour we heard the voice again. { Commencing Punishment Event...} The three of us were teleported in a castle-like building. { 6,735 Awakeners reach level 10+ in district 3} { 76,097 people will receive punishment in district 3} "76 thousand? District 3? What is happening here?" Miriam murmured. She was clueless, the same as I. " Don''t think about that right now. Focus on being stronger and how you''ll survive in this event" Kyle answered my question, but it was not an answer that I want. Anyway... " Miriam, now that I think about it, I didn''t see Lexis? " " Actually, I''ve seen her it''s just her lower half is... gone" Miriam stated and her face became pale, it seemed like she saw something horrible. I opened my mouth and a simple " ah..." came out. Poor Lexis, may your soul rest in peace. " Kyle, what''s your nationality?" " Canadian, why are you asking?" "Nothing, don''t mind me." I looked around the place. I saw many people with different nationalities. " This is an utter bullshit! I must get out of here! I''m Samuel Medici. My father is a senator of the USA. I don''t have time for this! Who''s in charge of this f*cking place!? I need to talk to her!!" Wow, even those curse words were translated. I find it amazing. A son of a senator was now shouting to the sky because he was unwilling to partake in this event. Well, sucks to be you. You could say that this Awakening bla bla was fair and equal. " Mikael, Miriam I want you to follow me. We don''t have time to listen to those barking dogs." Kyle, did you experience a crazy childhood? ...... .... ... .. . We left the Castle''s atrium and took steps to the lower floor. " Boss, what are we gonna do here?" " Boss? What am I a gangster? My name is Kyle, just call me that. About your question, while the other Awakeners are busy and saying their dissatisfactions. We will go and search for some Artifacts that we can use." " Artifact? " As in archaeology? Those old antique thingy? Is he talking about the ancient items that buried underground? " This castle had Artifacts and Items that need to discover. There are weapons that have certain effects and I want you to find them." Ah, I think he was talking about gears and weapons. Just like my armor that I lost... " W- Wait, you are too fast. I can''t understand what you''re talking about. What''s Artifact? " She was right, I get the gist about what the Artifact is. What I need to know is where I could find it. "Tch, rule no. 1" "...." (Don''t ask me anything that will make me annoyed to answer.) Wow, he got us in the palm of his hand. " Just follow my instructions, okay. I want you to find any Item that you can use. You will understand it when you see it." "... Then I''ll go to the weaponry. Maybe I can find Artifacts there." "I''ll go with Mikael." Kyle said that we must find Items that we could use. Then the weaponry is the best answer. I''m confident that there are at least one or two items that we could use in the weaponry... but the question is. Where''s that place is? I try to ask him but looked like he guessed my question before I even asked. " Take that left side and you''ll see the weaponry" " Thank you, Kyle, and you? Where are you going?" " I have something I need to do on my own. " ... Sigh. Okay, you''re the Boss. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: A GOOD SPEAR We followed Kyle''s instructions and¡­ we saw the weaponry. " Sweet, it''s full of weapons and armor. There are even some potions. We can use this. Miriam let''s take everything that we can use before other people see us. " "... Okay." Miriam looked worried. I could feel that she was thinking about our situation. " What is it Miriam, what are you thinking right now?" She paused for a second, then breathed, and asked me. " Why did you take his offer? Can''t you see what he did to us? He threatened us. He didn''t even see us as human. He treated us as livestock. I''m sure that he''ll only use us. We are not dogs!" She said huffing, angry at our situation. "You are right. However, I know that he had some knowledge about this event, you know it too. " " The more reason we need to get out. We cannot trust that guy. We can take this chance to escape" " Miriam. If you want to do that I will not stop you" "!!! Why!? For what reason?" She was surprised, well I understand her she was coming. Kyle is a really shady guy but my intuition is telling me to follow the shady guy. " He''ll use us then I''ll use him" My feelings are telling me that Kyle had an idea about this place. I''ll stay here and listen to his commands. I want to know his intentions, if he is a bad guy or not. "That''s..." "What do you think? You''re in?" " Ah, I hate this! I''ll stay! You know that you''re the only one I know here and we''re from the same country. I can''t leave you behind again... Tch I''m in!" She kicked her tongue but still agreed. " Thanks, now can we continue our Artifact searching?" "Okay!" The only thing we can do right now is to increase our strength. We can do that by using artifacts. I look at the armors and saw that they have additional options. Sadly, I didn''t find an Item like the Defense vest that gave me a barrier. The Defense vest broke when I fought the hobgoblin. Well, I could only use it three times and it did save my life... So I''m actually disappointed that I couldn''t find a replacement. The only best armor here is this¡­ [Knight leather armor: increase defense by 11%] Well, it''s better than nothing. " Did you find anything Miriam? Did you get a weapon?" "Yes, I saw this bow. It has unlimited arrows. The downside is it needs mana...? But I''m fine with this." " Unlimited? You''re lucky. You have the best weapon for your Clairvoyance. It''s a good combination. " " Fufu, thanks." I went to the weapon section and something caught my attention. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I saw a spear with an ocean color. It had clothes on its tail... It had an aura that was pulling me towards it. I held the spear and felt the heaviness. When I read the options, only one word came out of me. " Jackpot!" ..... .... ... .. . " The Crystal Heart of Merlin, an artifact that can increase the mana capacity of the user. " Kyle, the man who has the knowledge about the future was walking deep underground. He was currently in the underground passage of the Castle. This was the place where the Crystal Heart of Merlin was located. The Crystal Heart of Merlin was the greatest Artifact that you could find inside the Punishment Event. " In fact, this is the only reason why I have stayed. The Crystal is too much to disregard. This is an Item that can make my Skill stronger." In the past, Kyle got the Crystal by killing an Awakener. When he heard about the Crystal''s effect he killed the Awakener just to get it. He interrogated and learned that the Awakener got this Crystal in the underground of the Castle. " So this is it. The statue of Merlin the Great. If you look at it you can say that it''s just a normal sculpture, it''s detailed but that''s it. A work of art. However, I don''t have the hobby of appreciating art" *bang bang* He shot the statue and broke it. The statue crumbled and a slightly shining object could be seen inside the stone. " If you broke the statue, you''ll find that it has Crystal inside the chest part. Kuku. Now that''s what you called art." He took the Crystal and read its description. [ Crystal heart of Merlin: Increase the mana of the user by 75%] " Nostalgic... Thank you for the meal" Kyle ate the Crystal. He only learned it by accident. When he fought a Guild Leader who wanted to steal the Crystal. He ate it. That''s when he learned that if he ate the Crystal he would gain another Skill, a passive one. [ Skill learned: Heart of Merlin: Increase the overall mana capacity of the user whenever it defeats a monster.] *gulp* "Ack, damn. It''s burning" His heart was beating faster and his temperature was rapidly increasing. The heat was roasting his inside and it was f*cking hurt. He sat on the ground and meditated. He controlled the energy all over his body to decrease the rising temperature. For an experienced person like him, it would only take an hour to subside the energy. After finishing his meditation, he stood up and walked away. He felt refreshed when he completely absorbed the crystal. He found Mikael and Miriam waiting for him at the place where they separated. Mikael saw him first and greeted him. " Yow, you''re late. Where did you go man?" Mikael asked. "..." Kyle didn''t answer him. He just looked at Mikael and smirked. "Let''s find a place to rest because when it reached 12 midnight we won''t get any sleep. " " What? Why is that? " Again, he did not answer his question. He just shrugged and walked away. "I really hate that guy. You just asked him simple questions, but he walked away instead." Miriam murmured at the back. " By the way, it seems like you found a great weapon. " Kyle paused his step and glanced at their weapons. " Hehe, you''re damn right." ..... .... ... .. . " Wake up, we need to get ready. " Kyle woke us up. He looked around and took out his gun. " When 12 midnight comes, an army of monsters will charge to this Castle. We need to protect ourselves " It is 11: 52 pm. Only eight minutes before midnight come. I took my spear and held it tightly. Sigh, another monster killing. " Then we need to tell the others that a large number of monsters will appear." Miriam gave her suggestion. " They won''t believe us easily and I don''t want to. First, they are tired. Second 76, 000 people will panic. Third, it''s too late." [Announcement:12 Midnight has come. Monsters are attacking the castle.] " Miriam, use your Skill and tell me what monsters are we gonna fight. " " Okay." Miriam closed her eyes and activated her Clairvoyance. "... There are goblins, hobgoblins, wolves, and orcs. They are surrounding the Castle." "Good. Do you remember what I promise you earlier? I can make you strong. This will be part of it. Monster gives us experience points when we kill them. Now, I want you to kill monsters as many as you can." " ... Is that it!? I thought you had a plan. " I asked him. " Of course I have a plan. " Thank God, I thought you don''t have. "Kyle, I think this is dangerous. The monsters are around a hundred thousand. They are too many." Kyle chuckled and started to speak. " It''s okay. As long as we are inside this room we will not die." He said mysterious words and my fuse was reached. " Don''t f*cking joke with me! Tell us what''s in this room!?" I will not die if I''m in this room? What the heck is that? I need an explanation. This time, I won''t take silence as an answer. I faced him. I want to know what was inside his head. He looked at me and laughed. He started to talk. "This room heals our fatigue and injuries every half an hour. It decreases the monster strength by 50%. You will see it when monsters attack us." "Wow, is that legit? This room got an effect?" Miriam felt skeptical just like me. " Do you think I choose this room without reason? Kukuku, Then you''re wrong." ...Kyle, you may look like a shady guy, but it''s great to have you here. If what you said is real, then, I did the right decision in following you. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: 76k vs. 100k The survivors were too tired. They didn''t rest when the Awakening Event started. When they found out that they could rest inside this large and cozy Castle. They started to relax their minds and sleep. They thought that nothing bad would happen because of their numbers. They consist of 76,000+ people, that quantity gave them confidence. Because of this reason, they didn''t ready their selves for any possible attacks. The announcement has already been stated and monsters were now entering the Castle. They were caught off guard. The only thing they could do right now was to fight for their lives. The monsters smashed their way to the Castle. They fought any Awakeners that they see. If they defeat it, they eat it. The monsters were true to their instinct. When they see food, of course, they would eat it. Kyle chose a room on the second floor. It was wide for them to move. However, it was not a good location. Monsters could easily find them because they are in the lower part. " Now, this is my plan. Kill many monsters. The more you kill, the faster you level. Don''t think about anything and just kill them. " Kyle smiled while facing a horde of monsters. The monsters attacked him like savage beasts, although they were really savage beasts. * bang bang bang* He used his gun until all of his bullets run out. " Okay, I guess I don''t need this gun anymore. I still have an alternative weapon. " He tossed the gun, took a sword, and slashed the head of a wolf. The wolf fell on the floor, half of its head was cut off. " Yah!" On the other side of the room, Mikael stabbed the chest of a hobgoblin, the monster cried in pain. He was surprised that a monster that nearly killed him was so weak. Nope, it was not because of the monster. The reason was this room. The room is called Rejuvenating Room. The monster became slower and their strength decreases whenever they enter the room. " Hahahaha, this is great! I feel like I can do anything" " Yup, you''re right " Miriam agreed to his reaction. She couldn''t believe that she could fight monsters like this. This was too easy, even for her. "Focus, you can talk later when you kill all of them. " Kyle spoke to reprimand them, this was not a game. They could die if they don''t focus, monsters were monsters even if they were weak. They would kill you if they had the chance. They fought the monsters that entered the room. When they started to feel tired, the room replenished their energies. They did this endless fight until... [Level up] [ Congratulations, you''re now level 10] * swoosh* A notification sound entered his mind and energy filled Mikael''s body. He felt that his physical strength increased. " I''m getting stronger. I can feel it" "Oh, I forgot to tell you this. Whenever you reached ten levels your strength became double. " " Double? Seriously!?" Every ten levels your strength would increase by double. It was a piece of good news. Now, they learned the idea of how to defeat monsters. They would use the leveling system.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. " Yes, I''m serious. Feel yourself and you''ll realize that I''m not lying." "...hahaha damn right. I''m stronger now!" " Good. Now, focus and kill them again." Mikael activated his Shock Skill. All monsters that touched his spear toasted and die. "Die you filthy monsters!" Whenever dozens of monsters fought him, he used his Electric Strength to fight all of them simultaneously. This room gave him a big help. The room healed their fatigue. He could use all of his Skills and he won''t get tired. Instead, he would regain his energy. Every thirty minutes, their strength and health regenerated. If this was a game, this would be a major bug. A cheat. If the other Awakeners saw what they were doing, they would cry blood in jealousy. While the other people were fighting for their own lives. Mikael, Miriam, and Kyle were just walking in the park. Miriam used a sword instead of her bow. Using a bow inside the room was a disadvantage for her. The room was too small for her to shoot. They did the same routine. Fight, after half an hour, heal, then fight again. The monsters came nonstop, but they killed them nonstop too. They slashed their weapons like there was no other day. They felt that their bodies were starting to change. They were getting stronger. At first, they found it hard to kill a goblin, but hours passed and they could cut them like papers now. After six hours of nonstop fighting. The monster started to retreat. They left the survivors crawling for their lives. They gave them another chance to live as a mockery, which gave the survivors happiness and insult. They were happy that they were alive. However, their pride received disgrace when the monsters left them. They couldn''t accept that the monsters treated them as toys. "Pant, pant, pant. This is the end for now. We can now rest." Mikael dropped the soaked blood spear. " Ah, thank God they retreat. I thought I''ll never see the sun again." Miriam fell on her knees. Tears began to fall on her eyes. Even though she killed many monsters she couldn''t accept the feeling that she just took the creature''s life. The feeling of stabbing the creature''s meat gave her goosebumps. Well, she was not the only one who was not feeling well. Mikael didn''t like the smell of blood that permeated on his body. Kyle was practically doing his things. He took off his dirty clothes and changed. Before the Awakening Event came, he readied any belongings that he could use. " Ah, I just thought something. Kyle, did you predicted this? Are you a prophet or something? You got a gun and now clothes. How did you get it? You''re changing your garments like nothing. Actually, who or what are you?" Mikael asked him, but Kyle just gave him a shrug. As always he won''t answer. Mikael couldn''t force him to speak, he knew that he would die if he did it. "You need a change of clothes. Be ready every night, cause you''ll never get a sleep. Those monsters will attack us every night." The room became silent for a second. " W-What!? E-every night!? I''m already sick and they want what!? Another night... sob sob what kind of life is this... " Miriam gave her dissatisfaction, she shed tears, this was too much for her. This Punishment Event would surely kill her. To bath in blood every day is...ugh. She''ll go crazy. " You''ll get used to it. " " I don''t want to!!!" Miriam felt defeated. She didn''t know why, but she felt like she was losing something. " Follow me, we will take a bath to wash away our dirt and fatigue." " Really!? A bath? Kyle, you''re an angel. Thank you for being here!" Miriam''s sad face changed into a glimmering one. " Tch, I thought you wanted to kill me? So I''m an angel now, huh." "Hehe." "Oh, before I forgot, take every Item that you''ll think we need. The system cleans any Item Drops that haven''t touch for an hour." ..... .... ... .. . The room healed their injuries and fatigue. However, that didn''t change the fact that they stayed 6 hours to fight a monster army. Their physical and mental energies were ultimately drained. They went outside. They walked for around ten minutes in the forest and they saw a Pond. This was the place where Awakeners washed their bodies after fighting monsters... In Kyle''s past life. " Be proud that you''ll be the first people to use the Healing Pond." " Healing Pond... As in that healing pond? This water can heal our wounds?" Mikael had a skeptical expression when he thought about it. "Yup, physically and mentally." The two men entered the bath naked but Miriam used a cloth to hide her body. She was a woman after all. She had some dissatisfaction such as soloing the pond, but she didn''t say it. " Aahh, feels good. I feel like all of my problems are washed away." The three washed their bodies, they gasped in pleasure when their bodies were half-submerged. " Clean your armors too. You don''t want them to smell, I tell you." After finishing the things that they needed to do. They stayed in the pond because it was relaxing. " Kyle, I know that you are hiding something from us and I won''t talk about that. I just want to know the things that we need to learn. I don''t wanna die clueless. Could you share with us what we need to know?..." Mikael braved himself to ask this question. He knew that Kyle was a bit crazy but he still wanted to ask him. " ... No problem. You''ll need to know this too. " Chapter 9 Chapter 9: THE PUNISHMENT EVENT I listened to what he was saying. This was a serious talk that I must put my mind on. He said that the Punishment Event was a good place for us to level up. The Rejuvenating Room would help us to get stronger faster than any normal person. He added that every month, a monster Boss would appear, but he didn''t say what kind of monster it is. He told us that we couldn''t take a step 700 meters radius outside the Castle. A transparent barrier was covering the land. Which meant we couldn''t escape and we were stuck here like prisoners. " How about the food? Where can we get it? " Food was the main problem that I''m thinking about right now. Kyle chuckled when he heard me, did I say something funny? " Pfft- what are you talking about. Can''t you see that there are many edible things inside the Castle?" Inside the Castle... oh God, please no. I hope I''m wrong. Kyle, don''t continue what you''re going to say, I shook my head hoping that I''m wrong. " Monster meat is edible. In fact, they are delicious. They make our bodies stronger. If you are reading Fantasy Novels, you''ll know that they eat monster meat as food. It''s a common theme, just think of it like that." As expected of our all-knowing friend. He didn''t hesitate to state that. Though monster? Food?... Nope. I will not eat that sh*t. While walking back to our room, Miriam said the thing I wanted to ask. " Why are you hiding this information? Why not share it with others instead of keeping it a secret?" She narrowed her eyes while staring at Kyle. She was still undecided about him. " Kuku, because I don''t want to. Rejuvenating Room is mine, I don''t want any competitors. As for the Healing Pond and weaponry, they can find it if they travel around. And last but not the least, I don''t give a f*ck if they died. They can rot in hell for all I care." ... As expected of our all-knowing psychopath friend, straight to the point. " Since we have already washed ourselves, we can now search for food." He started to choose what kind of monster he would like to eat. No matter how I looked at it, this was disgusting. I couldn''t push that thing inside my mouth... Yuck! I stick my tongue out in disgust. "C- can we just look for other food? Perhaps there are fruits around the Castle. " Nice Miriam! Yes, let''s do that! Fruits were far better than these bloody flesh. " I believe there''s already none. We are around 76,00+ yesterday. Well, I''m not sure how many died right now, but those numbers will eat a ton of food. The plants and trees are already dried up, finding fruits is not a good solution just because you don''t want to eat monsters. You''ll just wait for nothing." Damn right, ah f*ck it all!!! Since Kyle chose what we would eat, I guess I''ll start to clean this butchered room. There were many blood and intestines inside this meat house (Rejuvenating Room)! " What are you doing?" Kyle had a questioning look staring at me taking out the dead bodies. " I''m cleaning this room. You can''t expect us to eat in this dirty place." I answered. " The castle has a cleaning and restoring system. These trashes will disappear on their own. You don''t need to clean this. "Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "... Yeah, right." I am now immune to these phenomenons. I''ve already seen many unbelievable things. Seeing a Castle cleaning its own is not a shock for me. "After time you''ll see that I''m serious, the Castle will fix itself" Miriam just listened to our conversation. She just stopped thinking and stared out of nowhere when she heard that she would eat monster meat. Good luck Miriam. I hope we can overcome this... ..... .... ... .. . " ... Taste good. This meat is delicious!!! How did this happen!? This is juicy and the flavor is really...... TELL ME HOW DID YOU DO THIS!? " Miriam faced Kyle seriously. She was curious how an Orc meat could be good as this. Even I didn''t expect that this will be delicious. If you think about the face of an Orc, you would say that it was disgusting. I''m shocked to find it good, well Orcs are pigs too, right? " I did nothing. I just roast it in the fire. Monsters contained mana, this mana makes their meat delicious as f*ck. Whenever we eat this, our strength will increase in a small portion." I see. The explanation is well pointed, Kyle do have information even about the monsters. " Then... gulp what is mana?" Miriam curiously asked about mana while chomping down the food. " Mana? Sigh, don''t ask me a stupid question like this. You can understand it by yourself... have you ever played a game?" Well, I do have an idea what mana is, but for Miriam... the woman scratched her head trying to think what mana is. "Mana... what is that?" Miriam... Nevermind. Obviously, you are older than me, but I never thought you didn''t play any games. MOBA, RPG? You didn''t touch any games like that? ..... .... ... .. . *gulp* Lane, a nine years old girl was looking at Mikael and the others who were eating. She stumbled into this room when she smelled the roasting meat. She didn''t eat the whole night because she kept hiding away. She only realized that her body needed intake when she started to weaken. She couldn''t stop salivating when she smelled the roasted meat. She wanted to take a step, but she was afraid that the other would try to hurt her. She witnessed the horror of humanity and monsters. "Who''s there!?" "Hick!!" Lane was frightened when she heard the voice, she jolted and covered her mouth. She jumped out of her wits and tried to run, but she stopped herself. She needed to eat. If they started to do something funny, she would run. She appeared in the three, her knees were shivering in fear and her eyes blurred in tears. "... a child." Kyle lost his ferocity when he found out that it was a little girl. Kyle pity the child. The Awakening Event was not biased when it came to age. They even chose some infants when they do the summoning. Most of the kids that were summoned would die early. It was a miracle that Lane was still alive inside the Punishment Event. "Don''t worry, we are not bad people. What''s your name?" Miriam assured her, she didn''t want the kid to run. She knew what kind of fear the girl was facing right now. To be part of a monster-killing event was not a joke when it came to an innocent child like her. " La- Lane. M-my name is Lane" The girl stuttered, her eyes were on the ground afraid of looking at them. " Lane, are you hungry? We have food here, you can eat it. Don''t worry, we are not bad guys, okay." "... Thanks, ma''am." She hesitated for a moment, but her hesitation was defeated by her hunger. Lane took a step and reached the meat that Miriam gave her. She has no hesitation, she swallowed it. She knew that it was not poisonous because the other three already ate. When the girl bit the meat, more tears came flowing out of her eyes. "Sob sob delicious sob sob .... Thank you very much. This is delicious...." Lane kept crying while she ate the food. Even Miriam couldn''t stop her eyes from shedding tears too. " It''s okay. There''s more, you can take your time in eating. If you want more I can give it to you." She said with loving words. " Yes, sob sob thank you very much. Sister can... can I ask your name." " My name is Miriam. That man who''s holding a slice of meat is Mikael. The man that roasting our food is named Kyle." She pointed her fingers onto them. " Brother Mikael, brother Kyle. Thank you... sob thank you so much." Lane sniffed. " You''re welcome..." Mikael looked at her and he recalled about his family. Mikael''s parents and brother were surely worried about him right now. He was sure that they were searching for him. He could even imagine how her mother crying because of his disappearance. "Lane can I ask you? How did you come here?" " I''m not sure sister Miriam. I''m s-sleeping, when I wake up I''m now in this place. T-then a large ugly dog wanted to e-eat me.... sob sob. I''m scared... Mother... Father... Lane is scared." Lane kept her small voice and cry. ..... .... ... .. . "She''s a poor child." Lane was sleeping on Miriam''s lap. She entrusted herself to Miriam. I clenched my fists because of anger. Whoever made this, she was a heartless motherf*cking bastard. Especially that voice in the sky. I believe she was the mastermind. To treat our life as a toy is a f*ck*ng...... "Kyle, can we keep her?" Miriam pity the child. I saw in her eyes that she wanted to protect her. " ... It''s your decision. But she''s your responsibility." " Thank you, don''t worry, I''ll protect her" She smiled and thank him. "Hoh!? So you have a soft spot for the children huh. I never thought about that Kyle." I tried to tease him. Having an opportunity to tease him like this was once in a lifetime. " What do you think of me huh? I have feelings too, in fact... I had a son." "Ah is that so! How old is he-" "He''s dead, someone killed him... " W-what? Did I just bring a sad memory!? I need to find some leeway to change this sad atmosphere. First, apologize. "So- sorry. I didn''t know" "It''s okay, let''s... let''s not talk about this. For now, let''s just rest and sleep. We will take turns in guarding. Be prepared for any possible outcome that may happen. Understand?" "O- okay" Chapter 10 Chapter 10: THE SECOND DAY "Listen, there are 2 hours before midnight. I want you to do everything you need to do such as drinking and eating. Cause when midnight comes, we don''t have time to rest. So rest, for now, don''t do anything straining. Be prepared for what''s coming." Kyle woke them. They need to equip their armors and weapons before the monsters attack. To add Lane to his plan, he needed to know her ability. Kyle asked Miriam about it. Currently, she was the closest to the child. The kid was not stable right now and he didn''t want to scare her. Miriam faced Lane and asked her about her Awakening skill. " Skill?" The child muttered. " Yes, I''m talking about your special power. Hm, how about I will tell you my power, Lane. I can see outside when I close my eyes. My Skill is called Clairvoyance. That''s my special powers, what''s yours? Can you tell sister?" Miriam put her best smile to encourage her. "... I... I don''t have it." The little girl looked down, clenching her two small fists. "Oh... ah?" Miriam had a confused look, it seemed that she didn''t understand it. "I- don''t have a special power. Sob sob I''m sorry¡­ " Lane''s voice was fragile and low. She was afraid that they would get angry. Kyle chuckled listening to them. He clapped his hands because of what he heard. " You didn''t kill any monsters. Wow, to survive in the 1st event is really a miracle, let me guess. You just hide until the announcement came, right? He said with disdain. " Kyle you are not helping!! It''s okay dear, as long as I''m here no one''s gonna hurt you." When Kyle heard Miriam''s words he couldn''t control his mouth and laughed. " Kuhahaha, Is that a joke? Miriam, are you listening to me? No one escaped this place not killing any monsters. There are only two possibilities for her, it''s to kill or to be killed. We can''t pamper her Miriam." "But..." " Then I''ll protect her too." Mikael stepped in. He couldn''t accept Kyle''s principle, it was too f*cked up. Mikael didn''t want to see a little girl killing monsters. He wanted the child to remain pure in this crazy f*cking world. You could say that he treated it as hope. He wanted to prove that this Awakening Event is wrong morally and ethically. " Then be my guest. If you help and protect others, then you''ll be the first to die." Kyle waved his hand and let it be. " Just say what you want, but we''ll never lose hope. No matter wha-" " I''ll fight" A voice interrupted them. The three saw the child looking at them. Her eyes were full of conviction. She was afraid, but her feelings won''t save her from the monsters. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. She needed to change, she needed to fight. Lane would overcome this on her own. " I- I don''t wanna see brother and sister die because of me. I''ll fight on my own. I- I''ll get special powers!" Kyle grinned when he heard her, he said. " Good, that''s the answer that I want to hear. Listen, kid, in this event, no one will save you except yourself. Remember that." He wanted to teach the child to become stronger. "You must fight for you to survive." He wanted the child to get stronger... because he knew what kind of hell they going to face after a decade. He didn''t want to waste his time helping people that would die because of their cowardice. He wanted Lane to get stronger, to face the upcoming world. " Do you understand? " "Uhn!!" The child nodded. "Good. Now be ready. Mikael, give her a leather armor and a dagger to protect herself." "... Okay." Kyle may have been cold-blooded, but he still had a good heart. Mikael knew it. When the Event summoned the 500,000 Awakeners. They already knew that they would become crazy. And Lane¡­ she was already insane. Her innocent eyes were already gone. She witnessed the truth of this world. She saw how strong men rape a woman. She witnessed murder, stealing, and brutality. Survival of the fittest, she realized that she needed to become strong. " Listen Lane, if you see wounded monsters that are unable to fight. I want you to stab them, okay?" " Y- yes, Sir!!" ..... .... ... .. . [Announcement: 12 Midnight has come. Monsters are attacking the castle.] Miriam closed her eyes. She scouted the enemies. "They are the same, but I can see goblin shaman/mage or whatever. I saw some large orcs too. These two are the added variation in their army." Kyle nodded. "Mikael, if you spotted a goblin shaman or orc chief, I want you to handle them. Kill the shaman quickly, they are annoying." " Wait, can I handle them? Am I safe? This is not dangerous right? " " What level are you?" "Level 17" " It''s enough, you can face them. " Kyle tapped his shoulder to convince him. However, Mikael shook his head. "What''s enough!? Hey, this is my life we''re talking about here. I won''t do it if your plan is not safe!" " They are coming!!!" " Ah f*ck!! I hope I can do this!" A wolf attacked Mikael but he slashed it. A hobgoblin tried to throw rocks, but its head had been cut off. This scene repeated many times that you''ll get tired watching this repetition. ..... .... ... .. . " Stop! Aahhh!!!! Someone help me!!!" "Shit don''t touch me! I don''t wanna die!!" The man stabbed the person who was holding his feet. He didn''t want to be eaten next. The Awakeners in every part of the Castle were doing their best to survive. Some try to fight the monster, some try to hide, but all of them were doing their best to be alive. " Aahh!" A woman used her Skill to kill an orc that tried to eat her. " Raaarrrggghhh!!!" A goblin shaman screamed when his body was burned alive. "Wwaahhhhh mama papa mama wwaahh" You could hear the crying voices of children that miss their parents. This scene was repeated in each Castle of District 1,2,3 and 4. Hundred thousands of people were doing their best just to be alive. All of them were afraid that''s why they need to survive. ..... .... ... .. . Another day has passed. " Pant, pant. Are we finished? Pant, pant another miracle huh. I thought I''m gonna be dead again hah hah pant pant" Miriam caught her breath and fell. Slashing monsters was a no easy task. Especially if it was endless. " Lane, are you okay? Come, come here to sister. Did you get hurt? I saw you bleed earlier, does any part of your body hurts? I have potions, you can drink them. " " I''m okay sister. The bleeding stopped and healed on its own when I fought. " " Is that so, we are lucky that we are inside the Rejuvenating Room. I don''t know what will happen if we don''t have it." She breathed in and continued. "Except the location which gives us disadvantage because we are the first to be attacked... I can say that this room is amazing. It''s a heaven-sent. " " You''re right. Though seriously, I never thought that the most valuable player will be Lane. Your Skill is a must! A plant that prevents the monsters from moving is sure great. " Mikael looked at the child. He has mixed emotions about it when he saw the child full of blood... " Th- thank you very much" Lane was glad that she could help them. At first, she was nervous and scared when the monsters came. But when she awakened her skill [vine trap] her nervousness has vanished. [Lane Sterville] [Level 11] [ Skill: Vine trap: control the vines to attack or bind an enemy] Kyle patted her head. " Your Skill helped us a lot. Thanks" "... You''re welcome " "Listen, just like what we did yesterday. Find any equipment that we can use. If you saw any clothes, take them. You don''t want it to disappear. When you are finished tidying, we will go to the Pond and wash ourselves." " And you? What are you gonna do? " "...." "Y-yes, yes, I''ll do it okay." Those menacing eyes stopped Mikael from saying his dissatisfaction. Chapter 11 Chapter 11: VIOLENCE " We got lucky huh. We got two high-class potions. We can use this as an emergency measure. " I rest my body while sitting inside the Pond. Even though my fatigue was already gone, I would never get tired of using this Healing Pond. "Lane come here, I''ll wash your hair." "Yes sister~" By the way, Lane was a new member that we met yesterday. I could see that the two girls were now close. It''s good news for Lane, I''m happy that she could smile now. She looked better than her yesterday''s appearance. " If your skin tone is the same as Lane, I will think that the two of you are real sisters. You look closer than I thought" "... You got a problem with me!? " Miriam glared. Look like she had insecurities in her skin color. Girls, why do they always like flawless white skin? Can''t they feel contented with what they have? Why bother looking for things that you can''t achieve? "Joke, I''m just joking, haha. Besides, even if you don''t have white skin you''re still beautiful Miriam." I waved my hands to appease the woman. "Hmmp! I''ll forgive you this time." Yes, ma''am. Kyle, who was quiet, was staring out of nowhere. He looked serious. I guess he was thinking about something important. " Hey Kyle, you okay? You''re staring like an odd guy." "Leave me alone. I''m thinking about something." "Is that important?" "......" As expected of our all-knowing, psychopath, and narcissist friend. He won''t answer. Well, I''ll just rest my body. I''m fortunate to have this ''oh so good pond''. This healed not only my body but my aching soul too. Oh, my lovely Pond what will I do if you leave me? *ssshhh* My ear perceived some noise and I realized that there were people hiding. I threw a stone in the bush. Based on my grown senses, I didn''t hit anyone. But it seemed like I frightened them and they started to come out. They consist of 6 people. "Kuku someone''s peeping. I thought you''ll never get out. You did a good job, Mikael." Kyle stood up and glared at them. I thought he was just staring out of nowhere but I found out that he perceived them earlier than me... Hey, Kyle don''t forget that you''re in commando mode right now. You''re not wearing anything down there! You''re brave and I respect you for doing that shameless act, but please stop. We got a child here oi!! As expected of our all-knowing, psychopath, narcissist, and brave friend!! Miriam and Lane ready themselves. They protected and hide their bodies. Miriam used her free hand to cover Lane''s eyes. She gave an irritating gaze both to Kyle and the intruders. That was the normal reaction. And me? I don''t give a f*ck about what they think about me. " What do rats want with us, huh? You and your friends are creepy perverts." So are you! Kyle don''t swing that rod, Miriam is being irritated. "We''re sorry for disturbing you. We just want to wash our bodies... Can we?" "This is not my property. You can do what you want. You don''t need to ask for my approval." The man in the front took a step. I think he''s the Boss of this group. " Thanks, I''m Ye Zhang by the way. Can I know your names? "Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "You don''t need to know. Guys, let''s get out of here." We took our leave and followed Kyle''s direction. We already finished our bath so it was fine. And I didn''t wanna mingle with these perverted peepers. " Kyle is it okay to leave them? What if they learn about the Pond''s abilities? I''m sure they will never let us use it again... I don''t want that to happen, I want to wash my body every day." Miriam spoke anxiously. I feel the same way too, I wanna see my lovely Pond again. "Then I will kill them " "... Tha- that''s not a good solution!! Why do you have to say that!?" Miriam stuttered when she heard Kyle. "Is that so? How about I give you an assignment. After eating, I want you to see the current situation of the other Awakeners." Hm? What''s the connection? ¡­ I don''t know why he was giving us this kind of assignment, but I''ll play along. I didn''t have things to do anyway. " I''m fine with that. I want to see how they''re coping." I agreed immediately, this would be interesting. To see people of different nationalities in one place. I''m curious about that. ..... .... ... .. . " Boss why did you let them leave!?" "Ah!? Do you have a problem with my decision!?" "N-no boss!" Ye Zhang controlled his twitching face. His back was sweating right now. When he saw those two males glaring at him, every strand of his hair was standing. (Those two men gave me goosebumps) He couldn''t tell his lackeys that sentence. " Bo- boss jackpot! This pond healed my wounds!!" "What!?" "Boss look at this!" The wounds of the underling were healing. " You''re right! Hehehehe, I can use this haha!" "Boss, what are we gonna do about those four people? They can tell this information to the others. Should we kill them? We got strong powers." They already raped and murdered people inside this place. It''s not like they will go to Hell. After all, they''re in Hell already. "Them?... Ehem! F-for now let''s leave them. You! Take this water to our room! Perhaps we can use this as a substitute for potions. " "Yes, boss!" ..... .... ... .. . " The water will lose its power if it left the pond. This is the reason why I don''t give importance to it. You can only use the water for drinking." Kyle answered their number one question right now, which is " Does the water of Healing Pond can be a substitute for potions?" "Ah is that so..." The three nodded their heads. Now they knew why Kyle left the pond to the thugs. The Healing Pond is a fixture. "Now that we''ve finished eating. You can now visit the survivors. Report it to me if you find anything that suspicious" ..... .... ... .. . " Lane no matter what happened, don''t ever let go of my hand." "Yes, sister Miriam." The three of us entered the atrium. Miriam, Lane, and I walked around a hundred steps and witnessed the abomination. " Aahh! Someone help me! I need potions!! Help me please!!" " Food, please... Someone give me food " " Hick hick I didn''t want this!! I''ve done many good deeds! Why do you have to punish me like this!? Why?" "Hey, that''s mine! Don''t touch it or else I''m gonna chop your arms off!!" "I need food, I can give you everything... Even my body." Many were broken and lying, they were probably dead. Some lost their arms or feet. Some were having fights and stealing food... In conclusion, many lost their lives, and almost all of them were suffering. " S-sister!! I''m scared. This place is not like this when I''m here yesterday... This is more gruesome!!" "Just hold my hand and everything will be okay" "Un!!" Miriam toughened her expression and tightened her hand to hold Lane. She needed to present herself as a strong woman to protect the child. Her other hand was clenched and shivering, but she prevailed. She was a sheltered girl and I knew that this was her first time to see this blood bath. I''m impressed Miriam, I thought you''re an overprotective mother for a second there. Still... You did the right thing. Thank you for taking care of Lane. "Hey, Mikael look. Those people were the ones we met earlier right?" To change the topic and ease the current atmosphere, Miriam pointed her fingers. I followed her eyes direction and saw them. Ye Zhang a Chinese(I guess), was just watching the people suffer. It seemed like he was thinking about something... I don''t like where this is going. " I''m sure he already knew about the Healing Pond''s power. Why is he not doing anything? He can help these people." Miriam was clueless regarding this. My idea is he''ll use it to his advantage. He''s silent because he wanted to find an opportunity to use the miracle of the Pond. He wanted to use it as an advantage to lead their hearts. As expected of a business-oriented person. "Mikael they are coming here! What are we gonna do?" "Protect Lane in case of something happened. I''ll talk to them." "¡­ Okay, but please be careful." "Don''t worry, I''m gonna be okay." Ye Zhang and his lackeys reached our place. " I didn''t think I''ll meet you here." "We''re just taking a stroll. Actually, I''m surprised to see you again." " Hahaha, me too. Can I know your name, my friend?" " Mikael." "Mikael, my friend, can we find a place to talk?" "...Okay. Where do you wanna go?" I present a poker face and slightly grinned. " I found a good place in this Castle. You can see the scenery outside. " " Oh, I''m excited to see that. " "I''m sure you''ll find it great" I find it annoying to have conversations in a place that was full of miseries. I guess I would take his offer. "Miriam leave first. I have still something to do here. " "... Fine, but if you don''t return within an hour, I will find you. " I left Miriam behind. She had the right Skill to affirm if I''m in danger or not. I followed Ye Zhang and learned that he was not lying. After a minute of walking, I visited their room. "Wow. Looks like you''re not lying" The room was full of ambiance. The windows were big and you could see outside, the greenery of the forest looked beautiful. This room got good fashion. I like it. Now, let''s talk about business. " What do you want to talk about?" "Busy aren''t yah? Then I''ll go straight to the point. I want an alliance." I controlled my mouth not to laugh. " You talk to the wrong person. I''m not the one who''s gonna answer that. I''m not the leader, talk to Kyle, not me." If that''s the only reason they asked me then I will leave immediately. I just wanted to know what idea they have. So they want an alliance, huh. I guess this man can detect our strength... "Nope, I''m not talking about your team. I mean you. I wanna have an alliance with you. Maybe you don''t know, but I''m actually strong. I can-" " Level, what level are you?" "Me? Hehe, I''m level 18 so-" " I decline" "So I want the two, w- what!?" " I decline " I stood up and left Ye Zhang frozen. I''m level 29 right now, one more level, and my strength will multiply by two. You are too weak to ask about an alliance. Don''t negotiate with people who are stronger than you. They might kill you if you piss them off. Chapter 12 Chapter 12: MISTAKE When I exited the room, I saw that Miriam and Lane were waiting for me. " I said you don''t have to wait." I chuckled, looking at their worried look. " We can''t leave you here. What if they try to attack you? " "Hehe, thanks, I appreciate it." They didn''t leave me, for that, I''m thankful. While we were walking, Miriam asked me about what we talked about inside the room. Her Clairvoyance could see everything but it cannot hear. " What did they ask?" I slightly laughed recalling the dumbfounded face of Ye Zhang. He really thought that I would accept his proposal. " Pfft- Alliance, they want an alliance, but I decline. He''s too weak to be a partner. Besides, I think we can''t have an agreement no matter what. Our ideals were too different " What he wanted was different from what I wanted. He''s the type who''s going to use dirty tactics to get what he desires. I felt the essence of a criminal inside him. " Is that so..." When we returned, we found Kyle segregating the Items that the monsters dropped. " Oh, you are here. So what, did something happen? Did you see any interesting? " "It''s horrible, I felt like we visit a place that''s been hit by a natural disaster. There are many dead bodies around the ground and as for the people, they are actually panicking right now. " Miriam said with a grimace. "Miriam''s right. It''s too morbid." Kyle stood up and stared at us. Those deep eyes were penetrating our hearts. I felt like he could see through us. "Except those... " " Ye Zhang tried to offer an alliance, but I didn''t accept it. Even if he didn''t tell me his plans, I know that it''s about exploiting others" I decided to tell him about Ye Zhang because I didn''t want to cause problems for Kyle. " Hm. Looks like he will use the Healing Pond as an item to get their broken hearts... he asked for your help cause he thinks we are his biggest obstacle." Kyle touched his chin and pondered. He made a weak "kuku" laugh. "He''s confident that he can defeat anyone who''s trying to fight him. But he sees us as a threat. Mikael you can kill him within 20-30 seconds." I nodded. I''m confident that I could defeat not only Ye Zhang but his lackeys too. "That''s why he tried to make me as an ally. Instead of fighting us, he wanted to befriend us."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. If you couldn''t defeat them, join them. It was a good strategy actually. A common thing that many two-faced used. Well, it was not a bad plan, it was just he met us and we don''t want any of his sh*t. " Then what do you want to do? He can''t take over this place if you are still alive." " Hey, wait! Why only me? You''re my friends right!?" Kyle looked at me saying that I must solve this problem on my own. "Kuku. Yes, we are. However, you''re the first who tickled his curiosity. You need to solve it on your own." Wow, Kyle. Did you just toss this problem to me? Are you testing me? Never mind, I''m still gonna solve it even if you don''t tell me. "... How about I tell them about the Healing Pond before Ye Zhang can use the information? He will lose his advantage if I do that." Kyle shrugged and touched a sword. He was testing how sharp it was. It seemed like he didn''t have any intention of helping me. "No problem for me, but are you sure? You''ll get famous if you do that. Those people will know you, and don''t forget that Ye Zhang, he''ll surely do something to get revenge." Identity? I got an idea. Even if they see me they can''t identify who''s who. Simple as that. "Nope, I''ll hide my face. I''ll use a mask to hide my identity. As for Ye Zhang, he''s a small fry so I don''t give a f*ck" " Kukuhaha, I see, a mask huh? What about your equipment? You''re gonna take it off and change into a different one?" Kyle covered his mouth but he couldn''t control his laughing. "Okay okay~ Do we have extra clothes and a mask here?" I waved my hand and decided to leave him, he won''t help me anyway. " Here''s a helmet brother. " Lane carried a helmet and gave it to me, she was smiling like a child who did a good job and asking for praise. Well, she is a child. I tapped her head and she giggled. "I saw some clothes that you can use." Miriam said and started to look around the place. The females helped me to find a good camouflage. Thanks guys, I know you were going to help me. Please don''t be like that man who''s laughing at the side. "Good luck! Pfft-hahaha" Okay, I understand, just shut up. ..... .... ... .. . The people were wailing in their misfortune, a man wearing a helmet and cape was walking into the middle of the Hall. He looked odd and crazy because of his prideful posture, but awkward walk. Many glanced at him. They found it strange to see a man walking and wearing full equipment head to toe. He stopped when he was in the center. The man inhaled and used his full voice to shout. " THERE''S A HEALING POND OUTSIDE THAT CAN CURE ANY OF YOUR WOUNDS!!!!" After shouting that, he ran and escaped, he almost fell on the floor. He looked like an idiot... People stared at his escaping figure before thinking. "Ah, what a shame. We thought we''ve suffered enough, but that man already lost his mind. He''s mentally ill." They thought. He was insane and they pitied him. It was easy to conclude that he already lost his mind. Perhaps the stress caused his mind to break. What a poor man. But some people started to stand and walked out. They reached the exit and walked downstairs. Nothing would lose if they try to look for this Healing Pond that he shouted, perhaps he''s right. "Maybe he''s speaking the truth. Let''s try to look for it. We got nothing to do anyway... and I''m going to find some food." They got out of the Castle to find the Pond and look for any edible plants. After some time, someone shouted and declared that the Healing Pond is real. " There''s a Healing Pond!! He''s stating the truth, guys!! We can use this as water resources and it really healed our wounds!! Hurry!" Many started to stand up when they heard it. The injured ran to cure their wounds. When they heard the confirmation. They sprinted to reach the Pond which caused a stampede. The turmoil injured some of them. Someone even died, but they didn''t care. Their priority was to heal their wounds, but this cause for more bleeding and injuries. ..... .... ... .. . " Did I made the right decision?" " Hahahaha you look like an idiot pfft- " Kyle laughed at Mikael, the man was slowly taking off the equipment that he was wearing. "Stop that Kyle! Can''t you see that Mikael is depressed! At least comfort him. Don''t worry Mikael, Lane, and I are here for you." "Un, Sister is right." Lane nodded her head. She was sad that her brother was depressed. "Sigh, I feel like I killed someone¡­" Mikael weakly muttered. Kyle stopped laughing. He became serious and said to Mikael. "You have a good intention of helping them, but they treated you as an insane idiot. Now that they realized that what you said is true, they are now fighting for it... I''m sure someone died." That was the thing that hurt the most. Mikael just wanted to help but his goodwill turned into a disaster. He could even hear them screaming and fighting outside. Right now, the survivors were having a riot about their priorities and rights. The Healing Pond had a great ability and their greed was kicking in. It could heal any wounds and regenerate missing limbs. The human greed had started to swell in people''s feelings. "Because of this fight, many will get tired before fighting monsters and another cycle of killing will happen. This is the reason why I don''t want to do anything for them. They are narrow-minded. Mikael let this be a lesson for you. Don''t waste your time helping people that will only die in the end." "....." Mikael just listened, he couldn''t deny it. The decision he made has turned into a massive mistake. Chapter 13 Chapter 13: THE FIGHT The third day had come like a wind. The sunset lit their face up. They survived another day. They lowered their defense and went to the Pond. All survivors that received injuries immediately ran to the Healing Pond. "Tch, now we can''t bath in the Pond because of traffic. I guess we need to look for other sources of water, I know some water reservoir... But I really wanna a bath in the Healing Pond. Well, there''s nothing I can do about that. We are lucky that we still have this Rejuvenating Room to heal our fatigues¡­" Kyle just talked his way out of the room. He mocked Mikael for doing something stupid, though he just wanted to tease him actually. " It''s okay Mikael. Don''t listen to that cold-hearted bastard. I know you did that out of good intention. It''s just we didn''t think that this will be the outcome." Miriam comforted him. She knew how depressed Mikael right now. She wanted to help him ease his frustration. " I''m okay. I know that no matter how regretted I feel, I can''t do anything about it. It''s already done, I can''t return back the time to fix it. " ..... .... ... .. . Human emotions were a hard thing to understand. It was jumbled and easy to change. You couldn''t actually think what was going inside the head of a person. Now, I find it true. I stumbled and found myself in the Pond. I didn''t know how I get here, I guess my feet moved on their own. " We need this Pond! Can''t you see my wounds!? I need to enter it!! Get out!" " Wait for the others to finish. And I remember you, I saw you hiding when the monsters attack. We risk our lives while you, cowards, were hiding your balls. And for f*ck*ng sake, your wounds are smaller than what we get!!" "All of us can enter the Pond, right?" A wounded woman asked. The man looked at her and he licked his lips. " Yes, just wait and follow the line. The Pond can only accommodate 10-15 people, so we need to prioritize those in critical condition. Hey, you!! Return to your line or else I''ll cut your balls!!" " Help! Someone help me!!" Ah, I hate this place. Their noises made me irritated and suffocated. Why am I here again?... Ah, yes I need to find my conviction. I grinned. These f*ckers can do what they want. From now on, Mikael, don''t ever pity the weak. They''ll consume you. Have you forgotten your goals!? Your family, you need to return to them. That''s your priority. You need to make it back!! YOUR FAMILY IS MORE IMPORTANT THAN THESE STRANGERS HERE!! You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "From now on I don''t give a f*ck about anything except my goal." I left the place with conviction. I looked for Miriam and saw that there was a group of people that were talking to them. In fact, I knew those people. " Those are Ye Zhang''s lackeys..." I started to get close and heard their conversations. I realize that they were threatening the girls. I couldn''t see Kyle, I guess he''s doing some inconceivable things again. " Hey, you b*tches!!! Why did you do that!? That Pond is ours! Don''t think that we will let you escape!! You must pay for what you''ve done!" " The Healing Pond has no owner! Anyone can use it!" Miriam argued. " What!? You''re talking back!!!? Do you wanna get hurt, huh b*tch!? Where''s your friend!? I really want to kill that Mikael! That man pisses me off! If I ever see his face I will tear it and feed it to dogs. Tha--ugh!!" I smacked his face. So this was the feeling of smacking an Indian... Hey man, were you asking these girls about their bobs and vegana? Then you need to die! You f*cking horny dog! "You''re looking for me?" I slowly crushed his head using my hand. He cried and held my hand wanting to escape. "You!!! We''re gonna beat your ass and destroy your face!!" The other goons joined. Nah, even if you add ten more people I could kill all of you here. This is a good time to release some stress. I''ll teach them a lesson. Never mess with me. "If you want to hurt me, then don''t include the girls!! You''re bullying a woman and a little girl!! This is gender inequality!! Did your parents tell you that hurting girls is bad!?" "Aacckk!!" Small fry #2 rolled to the ground. I smashed their faces and broke their bones. I used my Shock and electrocuted them. They won''t die, after all, there''s a Healing Pond. However, I need to punish them more. "Aarrggghh! Ugh! Nononono not that!! Ahh!! Stooopp, please stop! Have mercy.... I''ll never do this again ack!!" " Mm? I thought you wanted to tear my face and feed it to dogs? I''m sorry, but I will not stop if I don''t want to. In fact, I''m doing this to release my frustrations. So this is the feeling of destroying someone''s face, I find it interesting." I stated while touching his fingers. "N-no, not that!!! Aaaahhhh!!! My finger!!!!! " I broke the middle finger of small fry #1. Wow, it turned in the opposite direction, how about the ring finger? " Mikael stop this!! Please stop!! They are already broke. So please stop...!! They will die!!" " B-brother!!" Miriam and Lane stopped me afraid that I would do something bad. These two ladies... Sigh, such a goody goody. I''m trying to protect you, okay?... Okay, fine. I''ll stop. I dropped small fry #1, he crawled to the ground and ran away. He left his friends that were currently lying. Not my problem. "Don''t ever return! If I see your faces again, I swear you''ll receive more!!" "T-thank you very much!" I left them lying on the ground. *spit* A bad taste couldn''t leave my mouth. Strength could answer many problems and I f*cking hate it. ..... .... ... .. . In Ye Zhang''s room. " Boss!!! Please help us!!! That damn f*cking Mikael did this to us!" Ye Zhang was shocked to find his underlings prostrating in front of him. " Impossible!! You are level 20!! You''re two times stronger now. How can a person beat all of you!?" " Boss, he''s too strong. We can''t fight him, whenever we touch his body. We received an electric shock and hurt ourselves. His strength is unbelievable!! He throws us like a simple chair!!" " Th- this!" He found it hard to believe. He knew that Mikael was strong, but he didn''t think that he could fight 14 people simultaneously and ended winning. ( Mikael!! How strong are you!? How did you become stronger just like that...?) When they talked yesterday, he concluded Mikael''s strength. Ye Zhang was a martial artist, he could deduce the strength of others just by looking. " Gather information about them!! We need to find their secrets!" " Sorry, but you cannot." "!!!! Who''s there!?" Kyle came out of nowhere. He was holding a sword. All of them were dumbfounded when they realized that someone trespassed their room. "Using a sword is not my expertise, but this is enough to silence all of you." *slash! * He cut the head of a person and blood poured out like rain. "Oh! I like the sharpness of this blade, it''s so-so but it can make my work faster" To Kyle, killing could be compared to breathing. It was always part of his lifestyle. Besides, killing the people inside this room is not bad. In fact, he''s helping the world someday by killing these people earlier. "You motherf*cker!! Kill him!!" Ye Zhang ordered his lackeys to attack. He remembered this man, he''s Kyle. Ye Zhang was angry that someone invaded his property. He felt like if he don''t do something, his life will be forfeited. *slash!! * But his decision was wrong, he should''ve run. Now, no one could escape the massacre that would arrive. ..... .... ... .. . After a couple of minutes, silence filled the room. Only one person was standing. "Ye Zhang. A notorious Chinese Drug Lord who has been summoned in this Awakening. After he returned, he used his power and connections to build a Clan. As a notorious Clan leader, he used humans as a shield whenever he does a Dungeon dive. He was famous for being the first man who started human slavery in 21st century." Kyle gave a monologue that no one heard. He explains all the things that Ye Zhang had done in the future/past. " Ye Zhang died in an assassination. Because he killed many people, his life ended early. See, even if I kill him right now. The future will not change." He looked at his sword and found that the blade was already chipped. "What a waste, and I started to get used to it... I guess I''ll find another one. There are many Items that I can take here, perhaps I can find someone like this... Kuku found it." Lifeless bodies filled the whole room and blood painted the walls. He walked away and closed the door. Just another day for Kyle Rockwell. Chapter 14 Chapter 14: THE UPCOMING BOSS Three weeks passed. I''m level 54 now, the leveling started to slow when I hit 30. The monster became stronger, there were now trolls and ogres in the monster wave. But if the monsters became strong, so is us. Fortunately, we could fight them head-on¡­ If we use the Rejuvenating Room. My Shock could emit 200 milliamps. Since my level increased, my mana increased too. When I had more mana my Electric Strength became stronger and longer to use. Now I could squash a hobgoblin''s head using my bare hands. I didn''t see Ye Zhang and his lackeys in these three weeks. I bet they were already dead. Either they were killed by monsters or humans, well it doesn''t matter anyway. The problem regarding the Healing Pond has already been solved. They found the solution by using a democratic way. They chose a voting system where the majority of the votes would recognize as the conditions and rules regarding the Healing Pond. Some objected and couldn''t accept the decision, but they were the minority. Even if they fight back, thousands of people would kill them. So the minority decided to agree. Nothing has changed in our daily lives. We just did the same routine every day. We eat, sleep and fight. Because of this, we became stronger and we started to adapt in Punishment Event. Kyle said that there is a Monster Boss every month. That''s why he said to us that we must get stronger to defeat it. And here we are. Miriam, Lane, and I were tiring ourselves out. We were using our Skills every minute. It was actually torture. He said that the more we used our powers the faster it would evolve. " Miriam fix your posture whenever you shoot. You won''t hit anybody by that." "Okay... scumbag." Miriam murmured while stretching the string of her bow. Even though she was angry, she didn''t stop shooting. She knew that what she was doing right now was important. "Lane practice your vines to become flexible as your fingers. The more you control it, the versatile you''ll become" "Y-yes brother Kyle." Lane focused and controlled her vines to lift a rock with a weight of 10kg. "And you Mikael... since you already have your second Skill. I need you to practice your spearmanship. You need to efficiently use your weapon. Start with thrust, slash, and throw. Before the first Boss appear, I want you to have the foundation in basic. " I thrust my Spear into a tree and a hole appeared on it. However, there was something that couldn''t get out of my mind. "Hey, Kyle I never see you use your Sjill... Do you actually have one?" I asked him, I was curious why this wasn''t using his Skill. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere." I don''t need to practice my power anymore. My Skill needs high concentration and I''ve already mastered it. My focus and concentration are top notch if you ask." ... Yeah, I should''ve never asked. This bragger, so you don''t need to practice anymore cause you already master it? You''re confident aren''t yah? As expected of our all-knowing, psychopath and narcissist friend. "I am here to help you find your Paths to gain other Skills." Path? What''s that? When Kyle saw my bewildered look, he gave me an explanation. " Path is the possible abilities that your Skill can evolve to. Think of it as a Skill tree" My mind easily caught up at what he said. "Ah, I see. So it depends on our self on how we want to evolve it, is that right?" "Yup." I think I have an idea about the so called ''Path''. I''m thankful that I''ve played many RPG and MOBA games. The word ''skill tree'' was already explainable. It was basic knowledge for us gamers. "Eh, what? I don''t understand? Mikael, could you please explain it to me, what is Path?" Mirian asked me. "Okay, I''ll give you an example. My Skill, Shock, can electrify anything that my hand touches... Do you remember when the hobgoblin tried to kill me?" She nodded, that was an experience that she would never forget. "My consciousness forced my Skill to evolve in physical strength and tada! I gained a Skill where I fought the hobgoblin head-on, it''s the power that I need at that time. My physical stats increased based on my mana. Do you get it?" "¡­ Well, sort of" Yeah right. I could see in your expression that you''re not. Miriam if you don''t understand, just be honest and say it to me. " How about I give an idea about possible Skills that your Clairvoyance can get." Kyle butt in our conversation and gave his opinion. "What!? Seriously, Kyle!? Please tell me!" "A global clairvoyant. A Skill that can see everything around the world." Kyle said with a smug. "... And here I thought that you are serious. Please don''t joke, it''s not funny." Miriam pouted her lips. She couldn''t believe what he said. "I''m not joking, I''m serious. I know that you can do it. I believe one day your Skill will travel the whole world. Your eyes will see anything" "Yes yes~" Miriam shrugged her shoulders and treated it as nonsense. Even I couldn''t believe what Kyle was saying. I mean, to see the whole world is a bullsh*t. A global satellite? Too much OP bruh. ...... .... ... .. . The time has come to face the Boss. [Announcement:12 midnight has come. Monsters are starting to attack the Castle] [Announcements: A boss has appeared, defeat it and get the rewards] "Miriam, use your Skill to locate the Boss" Miriam closed her eyes and started to concentrate. After a minute, she opened her mouth. "... A humanoid bull holding an axe. I''m sure he''s the Boss, he''s radiating deadly aura. " "Minotaur, huh. I got a plan. Mikael, take this healing potion and pull the Minotaur here. Bait it until it comes to our room. Monster Boss gives great rewards, we must defeat it and take the Item Drops. Do you understand?" He said pointing his finger out of the room. "Wait a minute! Why me again? Can''t we just leave the Boss? I''m afraid I''ll die if I face it head-on!" Minotaur is a monster that has a humanoid body and bullhead. This monster has a massive strength. Added with a weapon, it''s indestructible. The axe has a sharp blade that could cut me in half. "Don''t worry, you will not die" "... Sigh. Okay. As if I can say no. Perhaps you''ll push it to the ladies so I guess I''ll take this offer. You''re the leader, so I''ll just obey. I hope I''ll live after this" I grunted in frustration. "Be careful." Miriam gave me a worried look. "Pfft, don''t worry. I won''t die easily." I ran and activated my Electric Strength. The first wave of monsters attacked me, but I just slashed them. My spear would find the path to the Monster Boss. ..... .... ... .. . "Do you think he will live?." Miriam asked Kyle for reassurance. She didn''t want to see any one of them dying, even Kyle was part of it. "He will live. Mikael has good survivability. He already proved it once" "... I hope you are right. But if he kites the Boss here. At that time, what are we gonna do? My arrows can''t kill it in one shot and Lane will find it hard to bind that monster" Though she was doubtful at Kyle. He has already proven many things to them. Kyle is the type of man that always has an answer. He stretched his neck and said, a cracking sound reverberated. "I''ll kill it" Chapter 15 Chapter 15: ONE HIT KILL Mikael found that the Minotaur was still outside. The Boss was currently running, smashing every weak creature around it. "Now... What will I do to make you go to Rejuvenating Room, hm? " Mikael killed all of the monsters that attacked him. He killed them nonstop but the monster just attacked like they didn''t give importance to their lives. He watched the Minotaur entering the Castle while killing small fry simultaneously. Mikael used his Skill, Shock, to electrocute and burn his enemies. He was waiting for the right time to attack the Boss. He was confident that he could give a deadly blow to the Minotaur using the Spear that he was holding. [ VOID SPEAR: -A Growth type weapon. -Unbreakable Skill: Defense void -Within 1.2 second, the enemy''s physical and magical defense will be nullified] If he used this Skill. He knew that the Minotaur would cry in pain. His strong skin and buff muscles would be nothing in front of the Void Spear. "Let''s see what this weapon got, huh, I''m actually excited to use it on you." He stared at the Boss, Mikael was clenching his weapon hard. He was sweating and he understood the reason why. He patiently waited for the right time to attack, and alas, his patience paid off. While hacking the head of a troll, he found the right time to attack the Minotaur. "Now!!" He activated all of his Skills!! The boss who was busy wracking the place didn''t see that a deadly blade would come at him. When the Minotaur lowered its defense, a human appeared on its back. Mikael swung his weapon and thrust it into the Boss. *STAB!!! * "Rrraaaaaaggggggghhhhhhhh!!!" The Minotaur screamed. The force pushed the tip of the Spear to enter its body like a barbeque. The defense void really made its work done, blood gushed out. The strong body of the Minotaur was stabbed like gelatin. Mikael''s first move was accomplished, now, it''s time for the second and critical move, Mikael activated the Shock Skill. The Minotaur was electrified and screamed, his whole body was crying in pain. He felt that his inside was being toasted. "Rrraaaaaaaaaggghhhhh!!!!!" "Okay, ha! I guess I get your attention! Now it''s time to run!!" He took his Spear out and ran to his comrade''s room. His Electric Strength made him faster.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Rooaaarrrr!!!" The Minotaur followed him and it smashed any obstacles that it saw. Its chest was bleeding and it wanted revenge. It was fuming in anger, and all of its thoughts were all about killing Mikael. "Hahaha. Follow me you dork!!" "Rraaoorr!!" The Minotaur was exploding in anger! It wanted to cut Mikael''s head and smashed his body! "I''m on the second floor now! I''m coming guys!!" He used more mana to activate his Skill, Electric Strength, he increased his speed and ran faster. At last, he started to see his teammates, but the Boss counter-attacked to relinquish his hope. "I''m here, guys-" *smash!!* The Minotaur threw a monster at him, Mikael luckily evaded it. However, he was now down and lying on the floor. The thrown forced his body to drop so that he could evade it. Equivalent exchange. He evaded the throw, now he must face another attack, a giant axe held by the Minotaur would cut his body. He used his weapon to protect himself and luckily avoid instant death. He parried the axe and ... *clash!!!!! * The ground cracked like a spider web. Mikael was pushed down the floor. "Gah!!!!" Mikael''s mouth coughed some blood. He parried the axe, but the power crushed his organs. The Minotaur tried another attack, but its body couldn''t move. A vine was tying its arms. Mikael remembered this Skill. It was Lane''s Trapping Vine, the vine stopped the Minotaur from moving. His teammate came to help. "Mikael!!" Miriam shot the Minotaur''s eye. " Rrraaaaahhhhh!!" "Mikael are you okay!?" Miriam came close to him. "Cough, cough. Yes, I''m fine" "Hoh? I can''t believe that you injured the Minotaur this much. You''ve become stronger than I thought. You did a great job luring the Minotaur here. Your work is done, you can now rest and leave this to me." Kyle analyzed the Minotaur and found that it had a big wound in its chest. He inspected Mikael and concluded that he will not die. He smiled and said. "Mikael, you''ll be a great HUNTER" A white orb came out of Kyle''s body. It was around the size of an adult fist. It was glowing and preparing to shoot. "Now, die you lowly monster!" *pwish!! * A beam had been fired out. For a second a large light enveloped the whole scene. They closed their eyes, afraid of being blind. After sensing that the battle was finished, they opened their eyes and saw an unbelievable scene. Mikael, Lane, and Miriam were dumbfounded. "!!!!" "W-what the f*ck!!!!!" The Minotaur died. The upper half of its body was gone. Even parts of the Castle were gone. Silence filled the place. The rioting monsters became silent and stopped their assault. A beam came out of the orb. It killed the Minotaur when the beam reached it. Even some part of the second floor was destroyed. When the beam fired out, all of it touched disintegrated. " O o o- one-hit!!? What kind of power is that!!?" Miriam couldn''t explain what the f*ck happened. A second just passed and the monster''s Boss died just like that!! Lane and Mikael were amazed. They couldn''t believe what they saw. "Pant pant pant. I''m pathetic just one shot and my body is shaking. I guess it will take me years to return to my top condition... I can''t believe I have to feel this pain again. My past is really pathetic" Kyle lost his strength and fell. "Miriam, Lane. Take us to the Rejuvenating Room. Me and Mikael can''t move our body right now." "O- okay!!" The monster just looked at them. They were afraid to move, they didn''t want to die. After killing the Boss, no one tried to attack the four. The monster left them and found another target. For the first time. They got a peaceful night and no one disturbed them. ..... .... ... .. . "Master Kyle do you want this humble one to prepare your lunch?" "... Just call me Kyle" "Yes mas-. Yes, Kyle" "...." I''m listening to Miriam and Kyle slapstick. My body was already healed, but I just wanted to rest. Apparently what I saw at that time was not the ''Kame Hame Ha'' instead it was Kyle''s power. It''s called Orb Beam, it could disintegrate anything that it hit. "F*cking overpowered!!!" "Damn right, but currently I can only use it once and I will fall apart after that." Kyle joined in. "Wow!! You look confident that you can shoot it many times, huh!" "Yup, In fact, I can shoot a hundred... but that''s another story" "Yes yes~" Chapter 16 Chapter 16: CONTINUING THE PUNISHMENT [ POWER STONE -Increase the power of a Skill] A Skill could get stronger by using it frequently. But Power Stone could make the Skill stronger just by eating them. There were no side effects and it would increase the firepower of a Skill. "Lane eat this. I don''t need power stone right now." Kyle used a great amount of mana to fire an Orb Beam. If he tried to force his Skill to power up, his body would explode. His body couldn''t take the energy and explode inside. "It''s suicide if I try to eat this. Mikael''s Skills are already strong he doesn''t need any of this. Miriam has a support Skill, our priority is to increase our strength. That''s why you''re the best candidate, we need your crowd control. Your Skill has great mobility. I''m sure you can control your vines more when you eat this." Kyle tossed the Power Stone to Lane. He didn''t treat it with importance. Lane hesitated for a moment, but she still ate it. Her determination to help them was true. "......" She closed her eyes and felt that energy was flowing in every part of her body. She needed time to consume the Mana Stone. She wanted to cry but endured the pain that was stabbing her. "Good. Miriam guard Lane here. Mikael we need to go, we have something to do." ..... .... ... .. . "So what are we gonna do?" Mikael and Kyle left the two and walked. They went downstairs the Castle and got outside. Mikael was skeptical but he decided to follow his boss. " We need to find more members. You remember what happened last night, you almost died. We need more teammates at least one or two" Kyle stated. "... Who the f*ck said that I''ll lure the monster?" Mikael mumbled. "Hm? Did you say something?" "I didn''t!" Mikael murmured his words. Well, the past is past, he is alive and nothing bad happened. In fact, he got a good reward in defeating the Minotaur. He understood the greatness of killing a Boss. [Experience potion - When consumes, gives 45% experience points to the user] Looked like a simple potion, but this potion would surely help him someday. This potion could make him level up if it got hard to gain experience points. Kyle said that finding XP potions was hard. " This is a treasure"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. They got five Items when they killed the Boss and two of those have good effects. The Power Stone and Experience Potion were jackpots. Kyle gave the other three to Miriam. "Kyle, why did you give everything to Miriam? I mean, I''m thankful, but why did you not take at least one item? You don''t need any of those is that it?" Mikael asked because he was curious about Kyle''s behavior. " I don''t need them, and I can find Power Stones and Experience Potion on my own. I give all of them to Miriam cause there''s an Item that I desire to get. And I want all of you to help me acquire it" Kyle honestly said, he didn''t have any intention of hiding it. "Oh, so give and take? " "Yup, I want you to feel indebted. Now, you''ll help me to get it right?" Kyle didn''t deny it. Though it was a win-win situation. Mikael knew that he would receive something if he helped him. "Tell me first what kind of equipment is it, and is that dangerous? I''ll back out if it''s dangerous¡­ and please I don''t want to be the bait again. That smash nearly killed me." Mikael recalled how he almost died, facing a Minotaur was like talking to the grim reaper. "I can''t promise that. And as for what monster it is... you will find it out when the time comes." "... Tch. Okay, let''s look for a member now. Where do you think we can find one? Do you have a preference? Long-range or melee?" He changed the topic since he knew that Kyle won''t talk about anything that he finds annoying. " I want someone that has physical Skill just like you. I want a Skill that''s related to speed" "Eh, you don''t want an AoE skill" "Are you an idiot? AoE skill is not a good choice when it comes to a secluded place like the Rejuvenating Room" Kyle kicked his tongue. "... You have a point" "Physical Skill with a trustworthy personality. I don''t want a talkative one. The secret of Rejuvenating Room should only revolve around us" Kyle added. "What will you do if the information leaks out?" " Did you see what happened to the Minotaur?" *gulp* ..... .... ... .. . We find ourselves in the back place in the Castle. There were people cooking and eating monsters. The food shortage caused them to eat monster meat, but they found their decision as excellent. Now they were skinning the naked wolf to use its fur. Eating food was one of the best things in this place, they were delicious. My favorite dish was the roasted meat of Orcs. It was juicy and flavorful. It''s like premium pork. No, Orc meat was better than premium pork. Ah, I''m starting to salivate. This fiesta-like atmosphere was tickling my hunger. This was their everyday life here in the Punishment event. They fight and eat. I''m starting to adapt to this ecology, it was a good thing. But even so... "I hope they were okay..." I''ve remembered how my family ate. We always eat at one table. My father wanted to eat together whenever its dinner. Evening meal was our only social gathering, now that I realized it. My father wanted us to gather at the table cause that was the only time that we were together. We were always busy every day with studies and work, he wanted us to be together¡­ Yes, my parents really loved us. "I miss them... Hey Kyle, how long are we gonna stay in the Punishment event? You didn''t give us an exact date." I asked him to find if he knew the answer. "Mm?... One month already passed so I think 5. We only need 5 more months." "I see...." I clenched my fist. FIVE MORE MONTHS!! I will return! I''ll do everything to meet them again. I follow Kyle and went to the secluded part of the Castle. It was near the forest and you could hear a cutting sound. *slash slash* Then I found a teenage girl, not that I''m old actually. I guess she was around 17-18 years old. She used a dagger to slash every tree. She was fast and every slash that she made left a deep cut in the trees. "... What do you think? She got what it takes right? She meets our requirements. " Kyle asked about my opinion. Well, she was fast, but I''m faster than her... "I''m faster than her." "Idiot. You''re level 60+. Don''t compare yourself to a person twice weaker than you. I guess she''s around level 27. " "Eh? Seriously!? 27!? She is too fast!! Level 27 can''t run as fast as that. I think she''s level 40+. " I didn''t believe his words. "It''s because of her Awakening Skill." *swoosh* A knife came at us. I blocked it using my spear. I guess she felt our presence, but throwing a knife as a greeting? This kid has a good constitution! " Who''s there!? Her voice echoed. Kyle stepped in. "Haha, to throw a knife before asking their names is a bad manner kid." "Who are you!? How did you get here!?" "Us? We just want to walk around and see some sceneries, you know." ... What a lame excuse! This is a secluded place. An abandoned one, there''s no good sceneries here! What reason are you gonna add? Taking sh*t!?... Or perhaps sword fighting! Oh my God! Kyle, I don''t swing that way! Kyle, are you actually an idiot? Chapter 17 Chapter 17: WIND "You''re lying. This is a secluded place. I''m the only one who always used this place." See!? She''s damn right. "Haha, you got me there, huh. I''ll go straight to the point. I want you to work for me. I''ll make you stronger. I promise you that you''ll never face danger." Scam. Don''t ever believe this man! That man is a scammer!! Look at me! That guy nearly kill me because of his plan! "... I don''t believe you" Yup, you should. "I know I look like a suspicious guy, but I promise you that I''m not bad. You''re alone right? A soloist can''t survive this place, no one''s gonna protect your back. I don''t recommend that, you need a helper. You''ll die early if you don''t join a team. " The girl started to pause. It seemed like Kyle was right, she didn''t have teammates. Wow, I thought all of Awakeners already have a group. I mean a month has already passed. To survive in the Punishment Event, a team is a must. This is a miracle on its own way. ".... I don''t trust you" She hesitated for a second before answering. She needed to join a group to increase her chance of survival, but I guessed she didn''t trust us. "Is that so? That''s okay. You can return to your training. Just don''t mind us. I''m sorry for disturbing you. Bye-bye" We left her and started to get away. "I thought you want to recruit her? Why did you give up fast?" I asked Kyle. "Kuku, just wait. 3. 2. 1" "H-hey! Wait a minute!!" She followed us. We stopped and faced her. Perhaps this girl was desperate too. "See kuku" Kyle gave me a smug. Okay, okay, you were right. "Oh? Why did you stop us? I thought you don''t want to join." "... How many are you?" The woman narrowed her eyes questioning us. "Four" "D- do you have female members in your group?" "We have two. A woman and a child." "... I want to see them before I can decide. Bring the other two and I''ll think about it" She said. "Sorry, but we can''t. You see one of them, the child one, has eaten a Power Stone and it will take about an hour to fully consume it. But don''t worry, we can take you to our room. What do you think? Don''t be afraid, we don''t have bad intentions. I''m not a pedo, but I don''t know about my friend." This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Huh!? Sorry, but my preference is a mature woman. Big boobs!! Big ass!! I don''t like girls younger or same age as mine. Even if she''s a foreigner, I don''t. "Sorry, but I don''t like petite." I honestly said what I thought. "W w w- what!? Who''s petite!!!??" The woman blushed and stuttered while glaring at me. "Sorry, sorry. Hahaha, this man is a bad talker. But he''s a good guy I assure you" She inspected us and looked if she found anything suspicious. "Okay... I... I''ll go with you, but if you ever tried to do things..." "Yes, yes, don''t worry" Kyle, why don''t you just threaten her like what you did to us? The negotiation will end faster if you do that. "By the way, can I get your name" "Ni?a Hasvolge. I''m from Germany." Kyle''s eye beamed a little and he smiled. "Nice to meet you Ni?a. I''m Kyle from Canada and this is Mikael from Philippines" ..... .... ... .. . We brought her into our room. The two girls started to chat. Miriam greeted her, she was happy that she had a woman to talk to. "Hello Ni?a, I''m Miriam and this is Lane. She just finished consuming the Power Stone that''s why she sleeping" "Power Stone?" Ni?a glanced at the sleeping Lane who was resting on Miriam''s lap. "If you join us I''ll tell you what Power Stone is" Kyle joined their conversation. I detected some agitation when Kyle heard Ni?a name. I really want to know what''s inside that head of yours. "This..." "You already see that we''re good. Miriam and Lane were already a proof that we won''t hurt people" We are not a group of people who do that kind of thing. I don''t rape. We have morality, so what you''re thinking is impossible. We are not the type of people who will obstruct others to get what we want. Ni?a we are normal, though it''s my inside monologue. I will not help you with your decision. "... Okay, I accept" The woman nodded. "Good you''ll never regret this" "... I''m starting to regret it" Looked like we found another member¡­ But there was something odd when Kyle heard Ni?a''s name. Well, not that it matters, he may be an odd guy, but he still has humanity. I''m sure he won''t do something that would reach the bottom line... I gave Ni?a a slice of meat. She took it and chewed it. Except for Lane, all of us eat our food. "Ni?a we need to know your Skill. Don''t worry, we will tell ours too." Ni?a put down her food and paused for a second. She told us about her Skill. "I use the wind to make myself faster. It''s called Wind step" "Okay, mine is...." We explained all our abilities to Ni?a. To make her trust us, we told her everything. Our Items, equipment, the Power Stone, and last but not the least, the Rejuvenating Room. Her eyes widened listening to our explanation, especially when she heard the Rejuvenating Room. "I thought the Healing Pond is the only one who can heal our wounds. I never thought this place had that ability. No wonder you''ve stayed here in the second floor where many monsters will attack you first" "That''s why Ni?a, don''t tell it to others" Kyle laughed. "I won''t" "Glad to hear it" "But many people were actually talking about you. They are thinking why you were staying here and how you survive the whole month without any injuries or casualties" Looked like they began to suspect us, though I''ll just leave it, I have a guess about the average level of Awakeners right now, they couldn''t beat me. And Kyle our laser beam destructor could kill a thousand within a second. So I''m confident to face them. "Pfft, not that it matters They just suspect us. As long as we don''t do something that will garner their hate. They won''t disturb us. We just need to lay low." Kyle confidently said, his answer was close to mine. "And if they found out?" I tried to mock him and waited for how would he react. "Then we''ll fight for it. If we lose, we can just give this to them. I can be stronger without the help of Rejuvenating Room." He''s right. Again, our level is already high, we can fight them or just give it to them. The room might have given us benefits, but we can live without using it. "This room is just a decoration now. We''re already strong" If things went south we could forfeit this room. ".... Okay, I''ll stay. I''m in. From now on, I''m part of this team." Our team recruited another member, welcome to our team Ni?a Hasvolge. ..... .... ... .. . The night came and we fought the monsters, as always. "Ah!" Ni?a slashed a wolf and threw a knife. It hit the eye of a goblin shaman. She was fast and she could move easily because of her small stature. She was a good add up for our team. "Grah!!" The monster died... As always. We fought stronger monsters, but we become stronger too. Besides, the room slows them by 50%, we could easily evade their attacks. "I feel like I''m fighting punching bags." Ni?a told her opinion. "Don''t belittle them. Fighting monsters are not a game. One wrong move and you will die." Kyle talked while he put his sword on the head of a troll. ..... .... ... .. . Our lives were turning to a new leaf. An ordinary youth like me has now the power to smash a house. If my past self saw me right now, I''m sure he would go crazy. We did the same routine everyday. Actually, we started to get tired of it. I could say that the tension was gone if you compared it when we first entered this event. Ni?a adapted well in our group. Now the three girls were getting friendlier with each other. ..... .... ... .. . Everything was under control until we confront the second Boss. Chapter 18 Chapter 18: SECOND BOSS [Announcement: it''s already 12 midnight. Monsters are starting to attack the castle] [Announcements: A boss has appeared, defeat it and earn rewards] "A Gryphin huh?" Miriam told them that the second boss was an eagle with a body of a lion, the Gryphin. "Kyle, what''s our plan?" "A Gryphin is a flying type monster. It has good mobility in the air. It has sharp claws and it''s deadly to confront it head-on. Me and Miriam are the only two who can attack an aerial monster. " "But you can only use your skill once. You will become baggage after that." Mikael added. "Yes, that''s why this is gonna be tough. Well, we still have no choice but to fight." Kyle answered honestly. His Skill was long-range, but it could only fire one time. "Then I''ll make it fall. If the Boss fell on the ground, Lane will use her Skill to bind it." Mikael offered an alternative and it''s a good plan. "You sure Mikael?" "Yes, I really want to know how far my spear can fly. I''m confident in my throwing skill. If I hit it, It''s all yours, Kyle." Mikael rotated his weapon. "Kuku Okay! We cannot fight it inside this room. We need to leave this place. Let''s get out of here and face that Gryphin. " Kyle commanded. "Okay!" The Gryphin was an aerial-type monster. It would not enter the Castle because it would only gain disadvantages. When they left the Castle. They found that the Gryphin was throwing rocks at the top of the Castle. A big hole appeared on the left top of the Castle because the Boss kept bombarding it. " The monster Boss is coming. Attack!" The Awakeners at the top were throwing their Skills. They shoot and attacked the Gryphin but the Boss kept flying high. Their attacks couldn''t reach the Gryphin. "Kyle, what are we gonna do? The Boss is too far. My arrows cannot reach it. " "Even my spear can''t fly that high." Miriam and Mikael said their opinion. *rroooaaaarrr!!!!!" The Gryphin summoned a tornado. *ssswwoooossshhhh* The tornado swept away all of the Awakeners that it hit. "Aaahhh!!!!" Many screamed when the tornado hit them. A large part of the Castle has been destroyed. That attack surely killed many. "To- tornado!!? Hey Kyle you didn''t tell us that the Boss can cast a Skill!!" "Oh, I forgot about that. " ""......""This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Skill or not. It doesn''t change the fact that we must defeat it. Listen, if we let that Gryphin run amok, many people will die. Miriam, I want you to shoot that Gryphin even if it doesn''t reach it. It''s better than doing nothing. We''ll defend you. Mikael, wait for the right time to throw your spear. Use your spare weapons when you throw, okay " " Okay" Miriam stretched the string of her bow. She was shooting the Gryphin nonstop, hoping that at least one arrow would hit it. The other Awakeners helped her by attacking the Boss. The tornado killed a lot of them, they must get their revenge. "Look for the Skill! When it started to activate its Skill, you must evade it! The tornado lasted around 30 seconds!!" Kyle shouted and gave them information. The remaining Awakeners put their strength to defeat every monster that attacked them. They were waiting for a miracle. Meanwhile, Miriam was shooting the Gryphin to distract it. She was the decoy while Mikael would be their damage dealer. "Mikael, Wait for the right timing to throw your spear. We will give it a surprise attack!" They were talking while the Gryphin caught an Awakener and cut its shoulder before throwing it right on the ground. *crash* The man died just like that. "It''s too fast. It easily evaded our attacks!" Miriam said while Ni?a was protecting her back. "There''s is a good way to attack it. When the Gryphin activated its Tornado. It will stop in midair and lower its altitude to execute the Skill. The Gryphin will come closer whenever it activated its Tornado. We will wait for that moment." Kyle yelled. "Okay! I will make sure that chicken will cry in pain when I hit it!" Mikael assured his party members. He would hit the Gryphin! The Gryphin threw down another rock at them. It wanted to kill the Awakeners in the safest way. The bird ridiculed them. The Gryphin treated the people as a toy. Sometimes it dived down and clawed their bodies, their flesh would be torn apart. When they were attacking it. The Gryphin started to fly high and evaded their Skills. "F*ck! If this doesn''t stop, all of us will die! Ahhh!" "Ahh, my arms! It''s gone!" "Shit! Where did that f*cking bird come from!?" "This is a cheat!" "A flying monster is not a good thing!!" Flying monsters may have been hard to fight, but it doesn''t mean that they won''t die. Shooting it in midair was a good plan. The real problem was that the Gryphin was too smart. It knew how to attack and retreat. A smart monster was the hardest creatures to kill. They were more frightening than a raging Minotaur. "Th- this is an impossible fight!" The people lost their confidence. Just watching the Gryphin bombarding them with rock makes them lose their will to fight. This monster Boss was a game changer! They could fight land monsters, but aerial ones were impossible, they have the disadvantage, added more that the aerial monster was a Boss. "W w-we can''t win this we--" *crash!* The speaker lost his life. He just talked there for a moment, but now he was a lifeless corpse. "My feet!! My feet!!!!!" Another person shouted because his feet had been hit by the raining rocks. ..... .... ... .. . "No matter what happened! Wait till the Boss used his tornado, understood!?" Kyle patiently talked to them. They were waiting on the ground. They relentlessly made their way on a thousand monsters. Ni?a came in front because the others needed to focus their attention on the Boss. She threw her knives and killed the monsters. They were waiting for the opening. If things went smoothly, they could finish the Boss. And then. *rrooaarrrr!!!!* The right moment came in! The Gryphin lowered its altitude and roared. It unleashed a terrifying Tornado, sweeping the whole castle. The Boss was now within their range. "Mikael! Now! Hit it!" Mikael activated his Skills. "Aaaahhhhhh!!!" He screamed and put all of his strength in this attack. The spear flew to the Gryphin. It traveled fast and reached the Boss by seconds. *swoosh!* "Kkuuwwwaaakkkk!" The spear hit the Boss and it started to fall. The power behind the throw was so strong that the Gryphin lost its consciousness for a moment. The spear hit the ribs. The weapon pierced it. It was currently stuck inside the bird''s body. The Boss couldn''t spread its wings. *crash!* It fell. It received injuries and some parts of its bones were broken. It tried to flap its wings, but only to fail. The bird lost its aerial advantage. "Lane!" "Yes, brother" Lane extended her hand. Vines appeared beneath the Boss. *swish swish* "Kkuuaaakkkk!!* The Gryphin''s body has been trapped by the strong vines. It couldn''t move and stayed in its position. It tried to fight the vines, but it was futile. "Rroooooaaaarr" It shouted to scare the enemy, but they didn''t give a f*ck about the bird''s last struggle. An orb started to float. It glowed and consumed mana. Kyle looked at the Gryphin. He smirked and gestured his fingers. He pointed it to the bird. *swoooooosssshhhhh!* The last image that the Gryphin saw was a blinding light. Regret filled the Gryphin''s heart. It never thought that it would die easily. The Gryphin died just like that. Only ashes left in its body. When the Boss died. The remaining monsters started to retreat. They already lost the war when the Boss died. ""..."" "....we...WE WIN! HAHAHA we really win!! Thank you so much!" "Yehey!!!" "Wwaahhhhhh!" Shouts of happiness filled the whole place. The nightmare that they face has already gone. "Woooohhhh!" They shouted until their voice had gone out. Chapter 19 Chapter 19: NEW ORDER "We did it!!" Miriam jumped. She hugged Lane and Ni?a. She was happy that they defeated the Boss. "S- sister, I can''t breathe..." "So- sorry. But still... Yehey!!! We did it!!" "Yes, yes. Take it slowly Miriam, you will fall if you do that." Ni?a reprimanded. "I won''t!, and Ni?a just call me ''sister''. I feel sad that you still didn''t call me sister... Hhuu" She pouted. "O-okay, I''m sorry I''m sorry. Please Don''t be sad." "Promise me" "Yes... Sister." Ni?a slightly blushed but she decided to call her sister. "Hehe, good" When they defeated the boss. Kyle just lay down on the ground. The Orb Beam made him tired. "But this is not bad. It reached me a decade to fully use my power. Fortunately, I already get the Crystal Heart earlier than my past life. It will only reach me 3 years to master this. Hehehehahaha looks like some things in the future will start to change. " He said to himself. "Hey, Kyle. What happened to you? Did you go crazy after killing the Monster Boss? Did the mana deficiency make you dumb?" "Go f*ck yourself!" "Hehe, it''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously." Mikael teased him. He too was practically tired. They were not in the Rejuvenating Room. They spent so much energy. It would take time to regenerate the energy that they lost. "Say, since we are outside. How about we bath to the Healing Pond? I really miss my Pond~" "That''s a good idea, Mikael. Let''s go, before others reach it!" "Nope, many people will need the healing pond right now. Many are wounded and injured in the Boss fight. Let them use the Healing Pond. We still have the Rejuvenating Room, let''s go there and rest. " Kyle denied their desire. "... Okay" The team walkout¡­ "... Hey, have you forgotten about me? Hey, don''t leave me. Can''t you see that I can''t move my body? Oi, help me! You imbeciles!! Have you forgotten that I just killed the boss earlier? Hey! Help me!..... Please" ..... .... ... .. . "Amazing, with just one shot he killed the monster Boss. They are the people that live on the second floor. I can''t believe they have that kind of firepower. What kind of skill is that? "I don''t know. However, they really killed the Boss in just one attack. The Gryphin instantly died." "What''s the name of that person?" "I don''t know. They never mingle actually. They are always staying in their room."The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "... But they save us, right?" "Yes. At least we need to thank them." Many people died when the monster Boss attacked, but many people survived too. They helped the injured to reach the Healing Pond. They needed to help each other to survive in this place. Missing arms were healed and the fatigue has been washed off. They were happy that they had been given another chance to live. There''s a saying ''while there is life, there is hope ''. They survived another day in the Punishment Event. "Hey, that beam. Why did he not do it earlier? He can save more people if he used it sooner..." "Are you not there when they attack it? When the Boss dropped on the land, he used the Beam. I bet that it''s a one-time skill of an item or it consumes a lot of mana. Either way, he defeated the Boss and we are still alive. Yehey!" "You''re right... but why does the Gryphin fall? After it used the Tornado it just fell." "Hehehehe, I saw that someone hit its body. The spear hit the ribcage of the Boss. Then it started to fall, then baam! It died!" "Oh!!! Amazing! So who''s the one who threw that spear!? "..... Well, ehem!.... About that. I don''t know. It happened too fast...." """.....""" ..... .... ... .. . "Haha. I want to thank you for what you have done!!" A Mexican (not sure) thanked us for what we''ve done. The Mexican, Francisco, said that many people were glad about what we did. "I thought I''m gonna die. The Gryphin is too cunning. It doesn''t want to lower its altitude. And that Tornado gave us a headache..." "Okay, okay, we know it already. Francisco, you''re already here for almost an hour! You just repeat what you said. Just tell us your business and leave. You don''t need to talk bullsh*t." Kyle was having a hard time with this man. "... I''m sorry about that. You see, when this event started and we are summoned in a nowhere. Many riots and fights came out. People have different ideals so they always fight. Many discrimination happened. That''s why the people made a decision to elect leaders of their group. Our castle is divided into 5 groups. The first is the group made by Kalman a person from Africa. He made a group that consists of black people. Second is Janna, she''s a woman. She makes a group that consists of females. She really hates men by the way. The third is Lee Hal-Sung, his group represents the Asian. We are the fourth, I, Francisco is the leader. We''re neutral and treat any person as equal. The last is-" "The last is us right. The five of us are the last group. Okay, okay, thank you for the info. Now, could you please go f*cking straight to the point! I''m starting to get tired of this! What''s your business here!" He''ll explode. I''m sure. Kyle would turn Francisco into a cripple. Even I can''t force Kyle to get angry like this. Perhaps he met his archenemy. This Mexican (not sure) just visited us and started to talk his way in. I even thought he was living here. He looked comfortable sitting in our room... Hey, can you please get out already? "It''s simple. I want your party to join me. I can help you. We can defeat the other three if we join hands. We will rule over them" Francisco frankly spoke. "I don''t want to." "Hehe, I''m not done. Listen, we-" Kyle tapped his finger and the Mexican stopped talking. Kyle opened his mouth and said. "Francisco. Do you think we can return to our world?" "..... What do you mean?" Francisco tilted his head. "I''ll rather rule all over the world than to be a king of this puny little thousands." "......" Kyle, you are really a¡­ sigh. Well, our district really needs a motivation. They need to learn that they can return to their homes. I will not stop you if you want to help the people by giving them hope. Kyle gave a smile and said. The dumbfounded Francisco started to process his words. "Francisco, I''ll tell you a secret. After four months, all of us will return to Earth. That''s why I don''t have time for your little wars" "!!! Is... This information!? Is this concrete?" Francisco looked excited while asking. "Yes. Just treat it as my word of thanks." Kyle just smiled and looked at Francisco. He was watching the Mexican sweating. "... heheheahahahahah" "Hahahahahaha" They both started to laugh. I didn''t know why they are laughing. Perhaps they realized something but I don''t care. Hey! Francisco! Your saliva is coming out. Don''t wet our chair. Geez, f*cking filthy. They''re crazy. The two laughed like that for around 5 seconds. Even the girls see them as crazy. "You''re cunning Kyle." "And so are you." They made a handshake and smiled at each other. I could see that they build a good relationship. These two are cunning! No matter what they think. I don''t give a f*ck. Francisco stood up. Before leaving, he told another words. "As a goodwill, I will return your services. I''ll say something. The other three groups are interested in your party" "Haha, thanks, I have already received it." Francisco left us. We wait until he was fully gone. "Oi, Kyle, do you have some plan? The other groups are eyeing us." I asked him. Kyle was the brain of this team. He knew lots of information that we could use as an advantage. When it came to this kind of thing, Kyle was the genius. "Mikael at what level are you?. How many people can you defeat" I am level 74 now and my Skills improved again. I believe the average level of Awakeners is around 40-50. I think I could fight around 700- 800 people. But because I''m humble... "Mm, I think I can face 1000." "Okay. If things go bad we will use your strength to kill all of them" .... Sh*t. "Hey, killing people is bad. If that''s your plan. Then, I will not join!" "Yup, I don''t want to lose my humanity." "Sister Miriam and sister Ni?a are right. Brother Kyle, it''s bad to hurt people. My parents said that people who hurt others will go to Hell." Thank you girls for saving me out. This Kyle is crazy! I can''t kill 30,000+ people at once. That''s a suicide! However, if you want me to do it portion by portion. Maybe I can accomplish it! "See! Even Mikael doesn''t want to kill!" "... Y-yes!. I don''t wanna do it!" Chapter 20 Chapter 20: SHOES What would happen if a person with a strength to lift a car returned to earth? What would happen if a person with a Skill to burn a house within a second returned to earth? Francisco thought about any possibilities when he returned. He now knew that he would be back after four months. (I rather rule all over the world than to be a king of these puny little thousands). Those words inspired him. Francisco smirked thinking that Kyle had a point. "Level. I need to level up. I need to reach higher level for me to rule..." He took his sword and started to cast his spell. He swung the sword until his arms were gone numb. His dreams motivated him to become stronger. However, his dream would never come true. He would realize that it was impossible. ..... .... ... .. . A man opened the door and entered the room. He was huffing because he ran to inform his leader. "Boss, Francisco visited them." "Hm? We''re already late, huh. What''s his name again?" A large man was focusing his gaze to the people outside the window. He saw the Awakeners working their ways in everyday life. His name is Kalman. Behind him, the man was talking about Francisco''s visit. "Kyle, boss" "Then what happened? Did he accept the alliance?" Kalman glanced at him. "No, sir. It looks like they didn''t accept it." "Good. You may leave" The follower left and exited the room. "... A one hit Skill huh" He touched his chin. Nobody knew what Kalman''s currently thinking right now. ..... .... ... .. . "What are we gonna do Mistress. Are we gonna leave them like that!!"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. A woman yelled, hysterically a bit. "I don''t care about those males. They can f*ck themselves. Want I want is the girl that can bind the Gryphin. The Skill she used looks strong. I bet she can even control those Vines to do other things." A woman who was sitting on a chair was talking nonchalantly to her colleague. "B- but if they join the other group, our group will start to lose!. We can''t stop that kind of Skill. It''s on another level!" She stuttered. "I don''t care. By the way, what Item did they get after defeating the Boss?" The two women argued. Mist began to form in the room. ..... .... ... .. . "Sir Lee Hal-Sung! Francisco made a move!" "Let them be" "But!" "Let them be" "... Yes, sir" Lee Hal-Sung a Korean, used his skill to elevate many swords. He was spinning the swords using his mind and attacked a target hanging on the wall. "Still not there¡­" He pondered for a minute. ..... .... ... .. . While the other groups were busy. Kyle''s party, their objectives, was busy identifying the equipment that they got. They looked excited looking at the loots. "Just like the First Boss, we received a good amount of harvest. We get 4 Items and all of it are high class." The girls celebrated the Items that they got. They worked hard and they felt their work was paid. Fighting monsters and the Boss was not easy. "The greatest thing that we received is this...." [Hermes Shoes: -Additional 25% speed -Makes the user fly for 5 minutes] "Say Kyle... Ca- can I get the shoes? I- I mean that Item is a good combination for my Skill-" Ni?a was drooling when she stared at the shoes. The shoes were perfect for her. "Okay. There you have it." He tossed the shoes to her. She caught it carefully. "Can I really have it!? You''re not going to take it, right!?" She glanced at him, thinking that maybe he was joking about giving the shoes. "... Do I look like a person who can''t keep his promise? Take it or else I''m going to give to others." "Okay!! Thank you very much!" Ni?a happily wore the shoes. The shoes looked beautiful, they had a black and red color. The shoelaces were shining crimson. Even though it was not sandals or high-heels, the shoes were elegant. It was perfect for moving, and it fits right with Ni?a feet. "Sister Miriam, Lane. What do you think? Does it look good?" Ni?a posed a bit, showing her shoes. "Yes Ni?a. You look beautiful!" Miriam giggled at the excited girl. "Yup, the shoes looks good on you" Little Lane nodded, she was staring at Ni?a. Her sister was gorgeous! "Thank you!" Ni?a hugged them. "Well, another 3 centimeters has been added to your height-- Hey! What the F*ck!? That''s dangerous!!!" Mikael teased her and this was what he got. A flying knife came at him. He evaded and the knife traveled and pierced the wall. The other 3 Items were good too, but still not good enough to compare in Hermes Shoes. They didn''t care about how the others see them. If the other group tried to face them, then they could just beat their face out. After all, the five of them were the strongest party in the District 3. ..... .... ... .. . [DISTRICT 1] A woman was sitting on a throne. She was giving a cold aura and all that she touched turned to ice. Near her, you could see a dozen of ice statues. These were the people that tried to block her reigning as the Empress of this Castle. In her front, you could see all of the Awakeners kneeling. They were afraid that they would be the next ice statue. They witnessed how this woman conquered the monsters. The Empress of the District 1 was a Japanese woman named Yuuki Kouri. Just as her ability, her emotion was cold as ice. But you couldn''t deny that she''s a beauty. She got a cold expression and she had light blue eyes. Which made her more desirable. You can''t stop yourself from looking at her. However, her beauty couldn''t give justification for what she had done. It didn''t change the fact that she killed a hundred. The only thing that was good on her is she had a soft spot for children. She protected all the children that she found. And she killed all the adults that blocked her ideals. ''Children are innocent while adults are devil'' This is her motto. "So no one''s going to answer huh. I just killed the second Boss and when I came back. I saw that Cedy has a bruise on his knees and arms... WHO THE F*CK DID THAT!? I''ll COUNT TO THREE. IF NO ONE ANSWERS, I''LL TURN ALL OF YOU TO STATUES. ONE. TWO. THRE-" The woman glared down at the people, ice started to spread. The people shivered, afraid to die. "Sister Yuuki. I already said to you that I fall on my own. The adults protected me, but I fall when we hide. You can ask Christy about it." A little boy pouted, he was talking to Kouri. He was trying to pacify the woman. " Cedy is right, sister. No one hurt him." "" Sister Yuuki, they didn''t do it"" The children nodded their heads. They knew what would happen whenever Yuuki gets angry. They believed that all of the people would become statues if she became serious. Yuuki listened to them. She knew that the people were innocent. She just wanted to make them remember who the boss is. She touched the throne, and the place became colder. "... I don''t want this to happen again. Or else I''ll kill all of you" She showed that whoever tried to block her would die. """Yes, Empress""" She stepped out of her throne and went to the children. Her footprints left freezing marks. She held Cedy''s hand and walked out together with the children. Her cold and freezing hand didn''t affect Cedy. "Sister Yuuki, how many times do I have to say this? Don''t make any rash decision. You''re going to suffer if you always do that." The little boy reprimanded her. "... I''m sorry" "Hehe. It''s okay. I know you''re a good person and you just want to protect us. Sister Yuuki is the best!" Chapter 21 Chapter 21: DISTRICTS [District 2] "All hail Oliver Johnson!!" Sounds echoed inside the District 2, all of them were shouting the name of one man. "All hail!!" A shout of victory was happening in the District 2. The Second Boss, the Golem, was defeated by a single person. Oliver Johnson (Titan). He has defeated the Golem by sheer strength. He smashed the head of it until it lost its life. Oliver received injuries, but it was not life threatening. Oliver could turn into a 12-foot giant. When he transformed into a giant. He gained massive strength. A strength equal to his dead opponent, the Golem. """ Oliver!! Oliver!! Oliver!!""" People cheered for him. He gained the support of all the people in District 2. They saw how this man battled many monsters singlehandedly, and he won all of them. Because of his massive strength, no one could beat him. Besides, his friendly smile made him hard to be an enemy. Overall districts, district 2 has the most harmony because their leader, Oliver Johnson was the most peaceful one. "Hahaha, thank you very much. Let''s go and eat!!" He laughed. "Oliver can we take the Item drops of the Golem!?" "Yes, can we take it!?" The other people asked if they could get the Items that he earned through fighting the Boss. "Hahaha, is that it!? You can take everything! Now, let''s eat!" Oliver... is a friendly stupid person. He doesn''t care about any Items. He just wanted to eat the delicious food called monsters. He is a foodie. He loves to eat. However, instead of gaining weight, he gained height. His height is 7 feet whenever he returned to his normal form. "I''m lucky to be part of this Punishment Event! I can''t believe that I will find many delicious foods here! Hahaha" The Titan happily ate the foods. He may look stupid, but this didn''t change the fact that he was the strongest Awakener in District 2. ..... .... ... .. . [District 4] *rrroooaaarrrr!! * A Bear with a molten body was making a havoc inside the Castle. The Lava Bear destroyed anything that it saw. But no matter how many rooms he broke, he couldn''t find any living person. The only thing left in the District 4 was the foul smell and lying corpses.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Before the Second boss began its havoc. The people in District 4 were already gone. All of its population was dead. No one lived. The Awakeners are extinct. [District 4: Quest failed. Terminating the procedure. Deleting... process starts] The Castle started to vanish. Thousands of bodies were left behind. They couldn''t return to their families. The District 4 lost its color. ..... .... ... .. . After killing the Gryphin. Many eyes were now looking at us. They were curious about how we defeated the Boss. Some even tried to ask about an alliance. There were even brave people who tried to recruit us. We declined their proposals, but we gave them some friendly terms. Such as when a Monster Boss appears, we will take care of it. Of course, the Item Drops will be ours... and they disagree. "It''s obvious that you received Items that have good effects. We won''t let you take all of it" Said the man who''s an Asian just like me. His name is Lee... What is it again? "Yup. I don''t want to agree with this yellow man, but he''s actually right. The equipment that you have is already high-class." The Latina dissed the man. ".... Did you call me yellow man? Huh b*tch!?" "Who''s the b*tch!? Hey for your information I don''t like men. And I won''t even give a fuck about your tiny penis! Korean!!" Sigh, they couldn''t talk peacefully. We came here to make a decision. If this gathering didn''t have a conclusion, this meeting would turn to none. "Then how about this. Two groups will kill the next monster Boss. All of the Items that will drop will be shared equally by the two groups." Francisco gave his proposition. I think it''s a nice idea. I nodded, but my opinion was not important, the four leaders would be the ones who would make decisions. "I''m fine with that." Kalman. A person from Africa agreed on the conditions. Looked like he found it good. "Kalman agreed. Janna and Lee Hal-Sung, you two are the only undecided here. What do you think, you agree? I believe two groups are already good to beat a Boss... That''s if the Boss is not an aerial type." Francisco added. "... Yeah, I''m in." "I accept" The Latina and Korean both agreed. "Good, Janna and Lee Hal-Sung already agreed. What about you Kyle?" The four leaders stared at Kyle at the same time. "I''m okay about that, but the Last Boss will be mine" He tapped his finger and spoke. "Last Boss?" Lee asked. "Yup. Four months from now, we will fight the Last Boss. I want my team to kill it." ".... And why do you call it the last Boss...? Is there something that we don''t know here?" Lee Hal-Sung(?) asked him. I think I know where this is going. Kyle chuckled and opened his mouth. "Since all of the leaders are here. I guess this is the right time to tell this. After four months we will return to Earth. Now, I want the 6th boss." Except for Francisco who already knew it. The other three were surprised when they heard it, their eyes widened for a second but they quickly comprehended what he said. They have thoughts about the possible return. However, they didn''t know when. But now, they learned the exact duration. They received good information, nope, for the whole time they spent in this goddamn nowhere sh*t. This was the most encouraging hope that they found. "Francisco. Do you know about this!?" "Yes, Kyle already said it when we first met." "... Is this authentic?" "Of course, but I can''t force you to believe it. It depends on you. Kyle said. The actual reason he said this was to divert their attention. He knew that they were suspicious about our team, but since he gave them important information like this. He was confident that they would do nothing about us. In fact, they would feel indebted. "... Okay, I''m in. We''ll leave the Last Boss to you." "... Tch. Okay fine, you can get it." Mister Korean and Miss Lesbian agreed. "Hehe, thank you very much." The truce was officially announced. "Good, we now have an agreement. Lee Hal-Sung and Kalman will face the upcoming Boss. The Items and equipment that the Boss will drop will be distributed to them" No one denied the plan, they found the solution. I thought this meeting would turn into a battle. Fortunately, it''s not. The first two groups would be Lee and Kalman. They would fight the upcoming Third Boss. Next are Francisco and Janna. They would face the Fourth Boss. "Who''s going to kill the 5th Boss? Are you joining us, Kyle? Will you face the Fifth Boss?" "Nope. What I want is the Last Boss. You can decide for yourselves. It''s your problem. Now, I need to excuse myself, I have something to do." Kyle stood up and ushered us to leave. We followed him and exit the meeting room. "Are you sure about giving them the other Boss?" I asked. "Yeah." "You''re our leader, so we respect your decision." Even though Kyle kept many secrets from us. He helped me, no, he helped us. And for that I''m thankful. For me, he''s a good person. "Now, let''s return to practice. I will never stop until no one is crying blood." ... I change my mind. Chapter 22 Chapter 22: PRACTICE MAKES YOU BETTER. "Oh? I thought you were strong!? Don''t tell me you can only do this! This is only the beginning. Now, go to the Healing Pond and cure your fatigues!" I''m tired!! This everyday nonstop practice really makes me crazy! I cried holding my weapon. "1000 slash, 1000 thrust, 1000 spear throwing, a 10 kilometer run, a 1000 push up... And using all of my Skills to drain all of my mana! This is making me crazy!! F*ck I''m not Saitama!" I yelled like a madman, I can''t do this anymore. I know training was good but this was not a training anymore! This torture! "Hah hah pant pant. I can''t do this. My feet are already numb. Uuuhhhhhh" Ni?a was lying on the ground. Her training was to use her Skill and run until she is broke. While doing it, she must train her throwing knife technique... till she vomits. And she did it, the first and the latter. I could see the tears in her eyes... I''m starting to cry now. "SISTER MIRIAM, HANG IN THERE. WE''RE GETTING NEAR THE POND, DON''T LOSE HOPE. NO MATTER WHAT HAPPEN DON''T GO TO THAT WHITE LIGHT... NO!!! SISTER MIRIAM NO!! DON''T LEAVE ME!!!" Lane was holding Miriam. They were making a dramatic scene, and it looked real. ".... I''m sorry Lane.... Tell my parents that I love them....." She passed out. Poor Miriam. Using her Clairvoyance and bow to shoot simultaneously gave a big strain on her body. It seemed like she couldn''t endure the endless suffering. And Lane please don''t push yourself. I know that you are tired too. You''re still a child. "Huhuhuhu... Rest in peace sister Miriam... I''m actually jealous." *splash* A bucket of cold water rain down into her face. "Waahhh. Cold!! Cold!!!" "Did I tell you to rest? MIRIAM. STAND UP AND PRACTICE AGAIN. DON''T STOP UNTIL YOU''RE NOT BLEEDING!!!" Demon King Kyle splashed a bucket of water into Miriam''s face. Poor Miriam. "Waaahhh. Noooo!! I don''t want this!! This demon!! Somebody help me!!" She screamed for help, even I wanted to call for help. However, I knew that the Demon King won''t let us escape alive. "Who''s demon huh!? I''ll tell you this, Demons are more frightening than me. But, Is that it!? You''ll never get dinner!!!" Kyle said it while looking like a sadistic man. "Wha! Nononononono. I''m gonna do it! I''ll be the best Clairvoyant female in the world!!"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Miriam shook her head, she started to shed tears. "Good. Keep it up and you''ll be the best global satellite in the world!" "Yes, sir!!" Ah. She lost it. She. Really. Lost. It. "Mikael! Ni?a! Lane! What are you looking for!? Return to practice!" """ Yes, sir!!""" I don''t know if I''ll die in the hands of a monster or in the hands of Kyle. Well, either way, we lived another day here in the Punishment. ..... .... ... .. . A week passed. I''m now fighting outside the Castle. Kyle said that we must not be dependent on the Rejuvenating Room. He said that we should start fighting on our own. We need to fight monsters alone so that we could gain experience. "I agree with his statement and now I''m here. Killing these monsters. " Relying on others may increase our safety, but it would decrease our experience when it comes to facing dangers. "Actually, I''m not afraid about them, nothing can hurt my teammates. They''re already strong. These pipsqueaks cannot bruise them" We are now fully adapted in fighting many different monsters. We could kill them like an insect actually. "Haha, this is easy. The only fight that I''ve struggled with is fighting Bosses. " Goblin, Kobold, Orc, Trolls, Slime, Wolf, Rats, Bats, etc. All of the weak monsters inside an RPG, I have already faced them. They didn''t reach a dozen seconds before dying in my hands. "Weak. All of the monsters that I have faced are too weak... Or I''m too strong?" I watched the people who were near the Healing Pond. They were desperate fighting a hobgoblin and Orc chief. Maybe I am right. Our team was too strong. I''m Level 92 and my teammates said they are 80+. I even beat Kyle when it came to leveling. He said that he was around level 87. "Help!!" The men called for help. The monsters were too strong for them. Even though they could heal right away, the Hob and Chief gave them more wounds than the Pond''s regeneration. The Pond couldn''t resurrect a dead person. They were idiots for staying there. The Healing Pond may have healed them, but it is the most vulnerable place when the monsters attack. I helped them and sliced the two in half. The hobgoblin and Orc chief were too weak for me now. I can even kill them with my bare hands. "St- strong! How did he get strong!?" "Sigh, you shouldn''t have gone outside if you''re only going to die. You should have stayed in the Castle. It''s safer than here. " I said to them. "But the Healing Pond is here. We will not die as long as we are inside it!!" " Yes, yes. Says the man who nearly lost his head." "!!!!! You!!!" "What? Wanna fight me?" "..... Tch" These idiots. I taunted them and asked if they can fight me. But... they were cowards. "We can''t beat a monster like you..." "You are right. I''m a monster and you are insects.... Tch. If you can''t defeat the monsters here. You should have just hide." "...." "What? Wanna fight me?" They look like they want to kill me. Not that it matters anyway. I left them and started my leveling. I have my priority. I must become strong to survive the last four months here. *slash* *stab* *thrust* *swing* Any monster that blocked my way became mincemeat. I''m not actually using my Skills right now. This is my normal strength. With my Shock. My spear could toast anything it touched. "Raaaahhhhh!!!!" The Kobold screamed when I activated my Shock Skill. His skin burned in just a second. "As always the Shock skill is really fatal. The electric current can kill huh. Then how about I add my Electric Strength" *crack crack* A crackling sound came out of my body. I could see the spark of electricity was surrounding me. "Now. Take. This!" *BOOM!!!!* A devastating smash destroyed everything that it reached. A big hole opened up and cracked the ground and the landmark change. ".... They all die. A full swing killed all of them...!! " "What was that!!!!" "What the f*ck happen! Is there a Monster Boss!?" I heard them shouting. I attracted too much attention. They looked disturbed when I smashed the ground. "Now that I''ve thought about it... I have the highest level right now in this District. Shit. Does this mean I''m the strongest!?" ... If you looked at the fact. I really am. No one else except me had reached level 90. "I really am..." I paused and thought that I might have been the STRONGEST AWAKENER IN THIS CASTLE... AS IF! "Hehehe. What am I thinking? Kyle can do better. If we are talking about destruction. He can destroy the whole Castle by using a ''Kame Hame Ha''. " Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The leveling The average level of Awakeners in District 3 is around level 50+. There are some that reach level 70+ but they can''t fight a thousands of monsters. Mikael is an abnormality, he has a good fighting instinct. And now that he found a way to use his talent. He bloomed as the most strongest Awakener in District 3. Kyle is actually surprised about this, when it comes to hand to hand combat he will lose. Mikael is a prodigy in fighting. He''s born to fight. And Kyle knows it, he took Mikael because he knows that he have what it takes to become the strongest. "Kuku, my guess is right. Mikael will be a great Hunter. If talent is the topic, he''s on the same level with Kim Soo-Woon, The One Man Army. I''m actually thinking, what will happen if they fight? Who''s going to win!? Hahahaha" Kyle looked at Mikael who destroyed a hundred meter. "He''s practically a demon when it comes to controlling his strength. " "Now let''s visit our Information Master." He goes to Miriam. When he reached the destination. He found her shooting arrows nonstop. All of her arrows are hitting the enemies. The arrow followed the monsters heads and broke their skull. While she''s shooting them, her eyes are tightly close. "....!!!!!. Hehehahaha. Miriam you rock!. You really are Miriam of the Eye. You shot them while closing your eyes and relying on Skill. You are now fully adapted in using your Clairvoyance." Miriam who''s eyes are closed, look at his direction. When Miriam found him, she shoots an arrow. She''s angry knowing that this man is always an audience, not doing anything. She''s putting her life on the line while Kyle is just watching. *clang* Kyle parried the arrow. "You found me, huh"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "You damn f*ck*r!! Help us!! Don''t just watch! This is not an entertainment!" Miriam shouts at him. "... Sigh, this is the reason why I hate you. We are different." Another arrow flew at him. ..... .... ... .. . "Not bad" He watches Ni?a killing a goblin shaman with her knife throwing technique. She has a fast footsteps and no one can follow her movement. "As expected to the world''s greatest assassin, the no. 1 contact of Underworld society. To meet you here in the Punishment is a great shock for me" Kyle only knows her in the past life. Ni?a. The Windless. She''s a famous assassin. She can assassinate any person. Her step is so fast that she leaves her target headless. They''re dead before they know it. The Windless is only known for being a woman who came from Germany. She''s always hidden in the dark. This is the only information that he has when it comes to Ni?a. " She only moves for money. But I didn''t know that the Goddess of Death is the same batch as I... but why does she turn to an assassin? She looked innocent. An 18 years old girl? How did she turn to a merciless Hunter?... What actually happened for her to change? " He knows what will happen to the girl. After some years, the Guild Leader of FANGS will kill her. "Well, since I met her here in the Punishment. I''m sure her destiny has already changed." Kyle changes many things. He met Miriam and Ni?a and turn them to be his allies. He taught them how to get stronger and tell them what path they have to take to evolve their Skills. "Many changed. But the major event will be irreversible. No man can stop the things that will happen. Such as the extinction of humanity..." "But now, there are new variables. I believe that Mikael and Lane have already died if I didn''t help them. But I change their destiny. They will be the new variables of this timeline." "Only God knows if my choice is right or wrong" He walks to see what Lane''s status is. While walking he saw a large tree moving on its own. The tree smashed a monster by using its branches!! "This is....." When he looked at the top. He saw Lane sitting in the trunk. "!!! She''s controlling the tree!? She evolved!! Hahahahaha. She gain another Skill!" Kyle can''t control himself and laugh. "Brother Kyle! Why are you here?" "Hahahaha" "Brother Kyle?... Did you go crazy? Ah! Brother brother! Look at this. I can now control trees!!!!" "Haha, yes, you look amazing!" "Really!? Thank you!" Lane thanked him while the tree hit another monsters. He met a new abnormalities. To evolved a Skill needs a year. Skill Improvement is not an easy task. In Awakening phase, he only knows seven people who has a strong power since the beginning. Two of them were in the other district. Ice Empress and Titan have strong abilities when they Awakened. Their Skills are on another level. However, these two has still not gained their Second Skill. ... But now. He met another two. Mikael and Lane are basically monsters. They''re human but they''re monsters. They were the first and second people who gained their Second Skill. Even Kyle can''t use his Skill practically. He needs a great amount of mana to fire an Orb Beam. His maximum right now is two. "Thank God, we now have a chance to defeat the Basilisk. The battle will become easier for us, I can get that Crystal. Now, I have another assurance added in my sleeves" He smirked. "I''m looking forward. Last Boss. We''re gonna beat that ass of yours" *Boom!!!! * He heard another explosion. It was coming from Mikael''s direction. *Boom!! * And another one. *Boom!! * Another one. "..... Does he really hate monsters!? He''s showing all of his power. I guess many people will become scared and traumatized... Oh! The four leader will now find him as another obstacle. Well, it''s actually good for me. Their attentions will focus on Mikael. Since I need to accumulate mana " Kyle takes his sword. He will start another massacre. Massacre of Monsters. Chapter 24 Chapter 24: CHEEKS (Awakening=500,000 people) (Awakening District 1,2,3,4= 125,000) (Awakeners that returned to Earth= 41,783) (Awakeners that received Punishment= 321,193) (Punishment District 1= 68,479) (District 1 Current Population= 24,748) (Punishment District 2= 92,631) (District 2 Current Population= 53,272) (Punishment District 3= 76,097) (District 3 Current Population= 30,516) (Punishment District 4= 83,986) (District 4 Current Population= 0) ..... .... .. .. . After the fight. I feel that many people are looking at me. "I''m famous, do they want my autograph? " "Idiot! Can''t you see that they are afraid. A gorilla massacred a large pool of monsters and bathed in blood!! What you''ve done scares them!" Ni?a irritatingly smug. "Who''s gorilla!? F*ck you!! Flat chested!!" "W-w- who''s F-f- flat chested!? Huh Gorilla!!!!" "Flat chested!! No boobs, board as f-" *clank* A knife came at me and I evade it. The knife stab the concrete walls. I''m starting to sweat. "Hey! That''s dangerous! What will happen if I didn''t evade it!? Are you hurt that I say you''re flat!? You board!!!" *shing!! * She tries to shoot my eye, but I caught the knife. This girl is dangerous!! You can kill me!! You need a council! Anger management! Perhaps this girl is crazy!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Yup, now I know! She''s insane!! "Say that again!? If I ever hear you say I''m fla- flat chested!! I will kill you!! !?" As if you can. "FLAT CHESTED ~ BOARD AS F*CK~ GOT NO BOOBS~" "....!!! I''ll kill yooouuu!!!!!!!!" I run because rains of knife are flying to kill me. When I exit the room, she followed me and hold her dagger. This girl is serious! She''s crazy! So you really want to kill me huh!? Then, bring it on! Her step is becoming faster. *whoosh* "Take this!!" She appeared at my back and sliced me. But I use the tail of my Spear to parry her. *clang* I tried to stab her, though she evaded it. She spins her body and kicked me. She hit my cheeks and I staggered backwards. "Ugh... This flat chest!!!" F*ck, this woman hit me! I''ll return this pain! I use my Shock and electric spark came out of my spear. I ready my stance to attack. "Let''s see if you can take this! Ha! Just a touch and your body will be toasted! " Ni?a take a step backward. She''s waiting for my attack. She knows how dangerous my Shock is. "Stop this!! Mikael, what''s going inside of your mind!? You can kill her!!!" I hear the voice of Miriam stopping us. She look frightened. She''s worried about us, she doesn''t want to see any of us getting wounded. "Sister Ni?a! Brother Mikael!! My parents said that hurting others is bad!!! Hhuuuu please stop!! I don''t want to see anyone hurt!" A child blocked us in the middle. She''s tearful and her knees are shaking. She found another family and she doesn''t want it to destroy. "Please Brother stop this!!" Lane hugs me and I forcefully deactivate my Shock... I don''t want to hurt the kid. I look at Ni?a and found her looking at me too. Our eyes met.... Yes, I''m wrong. ".... Sorry. I- I will not do this again." I cannot look at her eyes. ".... Me too, I''m sorry. Does it hurt?" " Ah, this? Pfft- it''s okay, I''m not hurt." I touch my cheeks. This may hurt a little, but it''s a good lesson for me. "... My ego is high above the ceiling. I thought I can do anything since I''m the strongest... But I''m wrong" *Clap. Clap. Clap* Kyle came out of nowhere and applaud. His smile is annoying as always. "You''re starting to mature Mikael. Let me tell you this. If you return to Earth... What are you gonna do?... Will you hurt others and take everything? Or protect them?" My powers is so strong that I can destroy a city. I bet even guns won''t hurt me. Bullets can''t penetrate my skin. "I... I won''t do anything" "Mm?" "I just want to return and meet my family. I don''t care about anything except that." "..... Hehe. I like your answer. Family first huh. It''s a good priority." He leaves us just like that. I really don''t know what kind of mind does Kyle have. But I learn another lesson. He''s weird, but he''s good. I think, this is the time to tell my story. "..... I''m sorry, I''m actually frustrated. I can''t endure the thoughts that my family is missing me. I don''t want them to be sad, I, I want to leave this place immediately... Everybody I''ll tell you about myself" I tell them my story. Where I live, how old I am, how I get here. I told them everything. My raison d''¨ºtre... How I fight for my life to return to my family. "I see, so you want to live to see your family. We have the same reason, I want to see my parents. And there''s a man I need to return to. You see I have a boyfriend." "Wow.." "What wow!? Are you mocking me!?" "Ah hahaha. No, I''m not... That''s why please put down that bow. You look menacing." Miriam released her bow and continue her story. "... Well. We''ve been in a relationship for years. 4 years and a half. We met in college and start as friend." ... Wait a minute. "College?...... Miriam how old are you?" "Me... I''m 20 something" She grin but her eyes is telling the opposite. "......" "Mikael. Stop that. It''s bad to talk about age when you''re in front of a woman. It''s a taboo. And sister Miriam is still young. She looks lovely. If I''m a man I''ll take you as my woman and never leave your side. " "Aahh...? Thanks Ni?a" The heck! This conversation is turning to a girl''s talk!! "Then what sister? I want to know what happened? How does your love story bloom?" Sigh, even Lane is interested. "Lane you''re too young for this kind of topic." Nice Miriam. Show them a good manner. "But because you look cute. I''ll tell you" "Yehey!" ..... You know what? I need to get out of here. This ''girls talk'' is too much for me. "I''ll take a leak. You can keep talking" I left them. When I was around 50ft away ... "Aaahhhh.... " I hear them giggling. "... I really can''t understand girls" I touch my cheeks and remember how Ni?a kick me. The kick actually hurts. "Sigh. I guess I need to apologize later. Well, I was the wrong one. I know it. Saying flat chest is a sexual harassment" I leave them. But I pause for a second. I don''t have anything to do. My pass time is training, eating and killing... Wow, my lifestyle is f*cking unhealthy. "Sigh, I''m famous so I need to go to a place that''s unpopulated." I should''ve lay low my strength. I remember how the people look at me. Their gazes our odd... "But I can''t control it. It''s fun, I want to show my all-out strength sometimes. Releasing my full power boost my confidence" Since I don''t have anything to do, then how about I train again? I''ll burn some calories. I exit the Castle and go to a secluded area. I don''t want any noises whenever I practice, it disturbs my concentration. When I reach my destination. I swing my Spear. *whoosh* Every time I swing my weapon, the wind blows away. "It''s just a matter of time till I reach level 100. Kyle said that something massive will change if I become level 100" 97 is my current level. Three more levels and I''ll be 100. My Skill will become strong and my physical features will be optimized. "What does he mean when he said optimized by the way?" Anyway, I''m sure it''s a good thing. So I''ll just wait till I reach hundred. Time passed... somebody''s here. I feel the presence of another human. He''s hiding behind the trees. " Show yourself. I''ve already detected you" "... Hehe, I lose. You found me" A person appeared behind the trees. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 : SPARRING "What are you doing here Francisco?" Francisco finds some excuse but he quickly tell his intentions. "... I thought that Kyle was the only monster in your group. But I''m actually wrong. You''re stronger than Kyle. Tell me, what level are you?" "Guess it." I clenched my weapon. If he tries to do anything funny then I''ll stab his heart out. I''m not trusting anyone who''s hiding when I''m doing my training. "Woah, woah. I''m not a bad person, don''t worry. I just wanna talk. How about it?" He wave his hands. "Tell me about it" "Mm. I''m level 78 right now. I''m guessing you''re around... Hundred perhaps?" "Wrong" "Oh, around level 90 then." I just look at him. He can easily deduce my level, so why bother answering him? "Looks like I''m right. You see Mikael. When I learned that we can return to Earth. I decided to level up and become stronger. " ".... Go straight to the point, please. I don''t want to hear another rumblings. You''re always talking nonsense and non-stop. I''m actually sleepy whenever you talk." "... Ehem. Sorry about that. Then I''ll go straight to the point. I want a sparring. If I fight the strongest, I''m sure I''ll gain a thing" "Then why are you hiding? You should just ask me instead" "Oh, that. Hehehe, I''m actually shy." "....."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Yeah, right. You want a fight, huh. Then I''ll it give to you. I actually want someone to spar with, to deduce how strong I am. "Sparring?... Fine. We can do it. " "Thank you very much." "But don''t expect I''ll go easy on you" "Thanks, but that''s what I want" ..... .... ... .. . " Pant, pant. I can''t believe that you''re this strong. Pant, pant. Ugh, my ribs just broke, ack!" Francisco is lying on the ground. It only takes ten minutes to fully break him. But instead of being sad or angry. He just smiles and thanked me. "Thanks about that pant pant. So this is Level 90 huh. Pant, pant. My body can''t move. Ugh " Then why are you smiling!? Could this be... "Francisco, excuse me, but are you....." "What Mikael? Pant, pant. You can ask me anything" "... are you... ehem. Are you perhaps a masochist?" "....." He didn''t say anything... This is awkward. "I- I''ll bring you to the Healing Pond. Your body is aching, right!?" "Th- thank you very much." Yosh. My ''change topic aptitude'' really did a good job. ..... .... ... .. . After taking him from the Healing Pond. I leave him. I have already finished my business. But it was fun. The sparring may have looked like friendly match, but it''s still a fight. Francisco is good at using a sword. A longsword to be precise. He uses the two handed sword and swing it like a stick. To swing that sword needs a great amount of strength. "And that Skill. To use illusion as a double and confuse me. That was really awesome. I can''t identify who''s real and not. So I decided to destroy the whole land to distract him and identify the real one. Then after finding his weakness. I smash him and broke all of his bones" ... It''s really a mystery how he still smiled at me. Perhaps he''s really a masochist. "Nah. At least I got some fun fighting him." By the way, what''s the skill of the other leaders? I bet it''s a strong skill. "I guess I can see it when they fight the bosses." All the leaders agreed to fight the monster boss. They even want to participate on their own. The Monster Boss dropped good Items. I can understand why they want to kill it. When I came back, I didn''t see the others except one. Ni?a. She''s alone and fiddling with her knife. "... Where''s the others?" I ask. "Sigh. Miriam takes Lane to find food. But I''m sure she left us for us to talk" "Yeah. Miriam has Clairvoyance. I believe she saw me coming. She set us up" She wants us to reconcile I guess. She''s predictable. She use this timing to leave. And give us a chance to talk... Sigh. "Yup. Set up... Say Mikael. Does it not hurt? Your cheek?" " No, not anymore. I visited the Healing Pond and I wash it off. There''s no aching anymore." "So you really did hurt. I''m sorry" "... Me too, I''m sorry." She takes a step and take out her hand. She look at me and says. "We''re good right. W- we were still friends?" "Yes. We''re friends" I took her hand and we did a handshake. Our eyes met and... This is awkward "L- let''s go find them." "O-okay. By the way, Lane gained her Second Skill. " I saw Lane controls a tree so I know it. Based on Ni?a surprised expression I guess our little child is shy about telling this. "Really!? Wow, that''s a good news. We need to celebrate this!! Ah, I''m jealous, but I don''t want to suffer and practice every day... " We leave to find them. It''s already 4:00 pm. The afternoon will come and we need to eat our dinner early. The monsters will come every midnight. "Before that, can I touch your face... I- I mean I want to see if there is no bruises." ".... Okay" She touches my face and look if she can find any marks. Too close!! Your face is too close. Her face may look serious, but I can''t control my expression. I''m embarrassed, damn my face is turning red!! "S- so what it is? Did you see anything?" "... you''re right. There is none" She takes off her hands and step back. My heart beats faster.... DAMN!!! I''ll get heart attack with this. Ni?a, be conscious of what you''re doing. You can make others misunderstand you. Mikael control your emotion. It''s just a touch! You''ve already touched a woman. You even have experience touching and licking it down there. So you have no reason to be embarrassed!! Okay!? "L- let''s go already." "Okay". I walk out and she followed me. She looks at my back... and I walk faster. " Hehe, cute " She murmured something, but I can''t hear what she says. Chapter 26 Chapter 26: THE THIRD A Twin head Ogre uses a blunt weapon to smash a group of people. The Twin head Ogre, the third boss, strike them. It''s confident that it can kill these people. *baam!! * However, the smash has been blocked. Kalman summons a crimson shield, his Awakening Skill. His defense type Skill is good in Tanking. He protected his teammates from the frontal assault. "Roar!!!" When the Ogre realizes that his attack didn''t hurt them. His other head casts a spell. A fire ball. This Fire Ball measure 2 meters and produce a big explosion, but Kalman didn''t waver. He takes all of the attack. "Hal-Sung! I will leave everything to you!!" Kalman tanked the Ogre and use his shield to block the Fire Ball. The Ogre''s spell casting is the best opportunity to counter attack. This is the right time to kill the Boss since it has no defense. *whoosh!! * Kim Hal-Sung control his dozen swords to kill the Twin Head Orge. His targets are the two heads of it. He unleashed his attack and!!! *stab!* He successfully stabs the two heads. He used his sharpest blades to kill the Twin Head. The Ogre lost its life and fall. Monster Boss may have been strong. They have a destructive skill, but their weakness is that they are predictable. When casting their Skill, they become vulnerable to any attack. This is the best time to kill them! A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. *thud* The Ogre died just like that. Monsters are cunning, but humans were more cunning. They can solve any problems that they meet. Humanity may have been weak, but they can find solutions using their intelligence. ""Yehey!!!"" The people cheer and shouts. They screamed their happiness and jumps. They successfully kill the Third Boss. Now, they only need three more months to live here. After that, they can return to their homes. The leaders made a decision to inform all of their members about the possible return. "At last, another Boss died!! We only need three more months to return back on Earth!!" "Hahahaha" They found hope in this dark tunnel. They now have the reason to survive and live. They found their way to get back home. In this Boss fight. Only small numbers of people have died and many survived the wave. How can they die when they''ve found the answer!? Three months after the Awakening, people cheered their loudest. They celebrate the accomplishment that they get. ..... .... ... .. . The ability to control dozen of swords. Lee Hal-Sung, as a Korean he knows how to use a sword, he is a sword practitioner. He''s a 25 bachelor who''s hobby is Kendo. When he summoned in this Awakening Event. He didn''t think that he''ll gain a skill about controlling many swords. He has mixed emotion when he learns it. Control not use. He can control the sword to levitate but when he touches it, he lose the ability to command the sword. "Sigh. Since I can''t touch the sword and only use it by mind. I guess I''ll train my brain? How about meditation? Can it increase my sword control?" He realized that when he practice meditation. He finds it easy to control the sword. He easily mastered the skill. Perhaps meditation is a good idea. Now he can control 15 swords at the same time. Currently, he wants to use his swords to fly. It''s a childish dream. However, in this fantasy- rpg world, nothing is impossible. He saw many supernatural phenomenon. He believes that flying is not hard to achieve. "Flying is one of my dreams. To fly using a sword is a cool dream, yeah. It''s one of men''s (young ones) dream." Now, he''s practicing how to fly with the help of his sword. He uses it like a board. For now, he can only float for 3 seconds. He always falls after that. Flying is still an impossible dream, for now. ..... .... ... .. . Kalman Asaju. A black man that came from Nigeria. He has a tall build of 6.10 ft. He has a fierce face that always looks angry, but in fact he is a good person. He experienced the suffering inside the Punishment. He saw how the strong harms the weak. He witness how the men raping the women. At that time, he''s still irresolute and he can''t find his conviction. He doesn''t have an offensive type power. He only have his Shield. He can only protect himself. However, his view changed when he saw a group of people harrassing a child. He can''t accept it. He decided to stands up, and confront them. They beat Kalman but he never back down, he stands straight and lift his shield. People saw his bravery and help him. After that, people started to gather around him. They decided to build their group to protect each other. Kalman has a calm gaze. He stares at the people who''s doing their everyday routine. "I''ll protect them" He''ll gain the power to protect them. A shield. The best shield. His Skill has a great effect. The stronger the attack, the stronger the shield becomes. It can endure any bombardment. It adapts to the attacks that it receives. "To protect them. I''ll become stronger" Kalman. With his shield, he protects. ..... .... ... .. . All of the Awakeners in the Punishment Event has different stories. All of them have their reasons to fight. They don''t know how they enter the Awakening, but they know how to return. The answer is to live. Live until they reach the deadline. Three more months and they can meet their families again. Chapter 27 Chapter 27: FALLEN "Ahh. At last, I tasted the Healing Pond again. " After we kill the Second boss, we decided that using the Rejuvenating Room is not good to gain experience so we stop using it. It''s a good thing, it will prevent the people from thinking anything suspicious about the Room. As for this Pond, many people are using it so we can''t find the chances to bath in it. However, right now we''re fortunate. We''re now using this Pond to heal ourselves... and I love it! "My Healing Pond. I really love you. I really love you! Ahhh" I kiss the stone who''s half submerged in the Pond. Mmm ahhh, damn this Pond makes me moan. "Mikael what are you doing? You look idiot! Hahaha" "What did you say fla-... I mean what did you say Ni?a? I''m just appreciating the Pond, okay" "Haha. You''re still an idiot." "... Sigh. Yes yes~ say what you want" This. Okay. I lose. You''re the winner. Happy? "Shut up and be quite. You are not the only one who is using the Pond. " Kyle, who''s in commando, as always, stops us. And of course we will listen! Kyle is our boss, we must obey his commands!! No matter what he said I will do it, as long as it''s not unreasonable. And I don''t want to die by disintegrating! ..... .... ... .. . The monster rapidly attacks us, but they can''t. They have the quantity but we have the quality. In fact, we beat them in that aspect. We are now strong to face them head on. Actually, in this boring unknown world, this is my only pass time. To hunt monsters.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Now, we only treat them as our food. Nothing else, nothing more. "Crahh!" Many plants with a size of an arm swing their bodies to smash the monster. Lane use her ability to kill every monster that reaches her territory. Her Second Skill, Plant Manipulation, can control any plants and trees that''s within her area . Those big trunks can throw a fully grown man into the air. "Man, I can''t believe that Lane has evolved her skill. Now, she can control plants and trees too... " When I first met her. She looks like an innocent child, but now... did we really choose the right decision? Having a child to shoulder this great power will stress her. However, as long as we are here supporting her. We will never let her step on those bad and unlawful roads. We want her to remain as a child, not a criminal. I mean it will surely hurt if you slapped by a large trunk of trees. Mm? What? You''ll die if a trunk slap you? Well, sucks to be you. "She''ll be the strongest child in the world!! " *smash* Another monster loses its life. Lane''s plant smash them and the monsters turns into two. "Now... I need to level up too!" I charge at the monster to reek a havoc. Here comes terminator!! hahaha. *swoosh* My Void Spear cuts them to pieces. Now, the monster wave turns into an exercise. I never believe that I see these monsters as an experience points now. Now that I realize it, they are actually looking cute. I want to hug and crush them or I love to stab and roast them. This man-eating species were not actually bad.... "Hahaha, I even ate their bodies. So I guess we are good. It''s equal and fair, right? You''ll eat us, then we''ll eat you." I spin my weapon and activates my Shock. It produced electricity and burn them. Here comes toasted Orc!! Yum yum. "Hahaha come, come to Papa! You''ll be my stepping stone to become stronger! This Papa will teach you how to die hahaha." ..... .... ... .. . When we finished killing all of the monsters. I just look at the sky. I''m not tired. Actually this past week, my endurance has grown. I''m Level 108 now. My body is changing. Even my mana capacity had improved. My endurance when it comes to activating my Skills has increased. I sat at the top of mountain corpses. Damn, I look cool. Yeah, Mikael you''re the best. Ni?a came near me and ask. "What are you doing? You look like a child playing with toys. Pfft- I''m right, you''re an idiot! " And she teased me again. This woman really knows how to annoy me. I look at her and... DAMN! Oh my God! What''s happening here? Is my eyes lying!? Yes! Illusion!! This is fake! "Hm? What happened to you? W- why are you looking at me like that?¡­ What!? You wanna fight again!? Bring it on and I''ll smack that face of yours!!" "... Could you please get the f*ck out of here" "!!! You! Okay! I''ll leave!! And by the way. You''re an asshole!" She left grumbling something. Her deathly gaze can kill a thousand. And I''m one of those... I can''t tell her... I can''t tell her that she''s beautiful. She has blood around her hair and she''s full of dirt, but I still find her lovely... This is not good. Damn. Mikael Tibano... you lose. "Perhaps I''m already falling..." ..... .... ... .. . After that, we successfully kill the 4th and 5th monster boss. We have enough experience fighting Bosses. We didn''t easily lose our composure when facing them. The four leaders agreed that all of them will kill the 5th boss. They will share the Item drops equally. I''m happy that nothing bad happen all this time, I''m actually surprise. I guess all of them wants to return so they set aside their pride. They unite instead of fighting, they wants escape this place after all. And now, six months has passed. We are getting near the day when the Final Boss will come. All the leaders agreed that our team will be the one to face the Final Boss. They have negative assumptions, but they let it pass. It''s not the time to quarrel and fight. Besides, they believe that the Final Boss is not an ordinary Boss that they can fight. In this District, I believe our team is the only one who has the strength to fight the Final Boss. . . . . . . . . . . And here we are, in the Rejuvinating room. Kyle gives us a screening about the Final Boss. The Basilisk! Chapter 28 Chapter 28: BASILISK! A big serpent that has golden and silver scale. The Basilisk is a subspecies of Dragon and Phoenix. Yup, the Basilisk has scales and feathers. The scales protects him from any physical and magical attack. He uses his feather to shoot an enemy. The feather has a petrifying effect, anything that it hits turns to gold. This monster has the ability to make a person rich. However, since the Basilisk is a Dragon kin, it is greedy when it comes to gold and jewelries. " Beware of the feathers. If those feathers hit you, your body will turn to gold and you will become a golden statue. Well, if that''s one of your dreams then I won''t stop you." "Gold!? So that Basilisk is a rich kid! Hehe, funny right? " Mikael try to humor them, but Kyle answers with a smug. "Yeah, right. If you''re petrified for about 5 minutes. You''ll never return. You will die, and you will remain a statue forever. The only cure that we can use is the anti-petrification potion and Healing Pond. We don''t have anti-petrification potion, so we can only use the Healing Pond to cure us. I already told the other leaders about this" They shuddered when they heard it. 5 minutes is too short... Can they reach the Healing Pond within 5 minutes? Yes, they can. All of them were already level 100. Their physical ability is now 10¡Á stronger. However, it''s still dangerous to hit by the feathers. "Then how can we defeat that Basilisk? I''m sure you have a plan? " All of them put their gazes on Kyle. He''s the most knowledgeable person when it comes to the Punishment. "... Kuku. If you listen to me. We can butcher that snake. We can minimize the casualties if we successfully do this. " """ Yes, sir!! """ Kyle already proved them many things. They trust him. When it comes to fighting monster, Kyle is practically a scholar. His two decades of knowledge will never betray him! ..... .... ... .. . Never fight a Basilisk head on. You''ll surely die. His fangs are deadly and he can fire a breath of poison. His scale is hard to break, it has a thickness of 19 inches. It''s not easy to put a wound on it. "When I first saw the Basilisk.... My knees are shivering and I can''t move because I''m afraid. I hide while I hear the others screaming and calling for help. The Basilisk is one of my nightmares... But not this time, I will change it. F*ck that Basilisk!" The Basilisk is always the Final Boss of the Punishment. Because of this, he learns the way to kill the Basilisk. "You see, every six months. The system will choose 500,000 random people to summon here in this Event. We are the 1st batch so we don''t know anything. But the second, third, fourth, fifth and so on. They found a way to defeat the Basilisk and now I''ll use this knowledge to defeat it. "Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "The feathers can reach a hundred meter. The poison breath can reach around 30 meters" "The plan is practically easy. We will lure the Basilisk to enter the Castle, and when it''s inside, we will bombard the Castle until it falls. That serpent will crushed by the weight of the concrete stones and die" (In my past life, I hide until six hours passed. When I came out. I saw how the Basilisk devastated the whole place. Almost everything is destroyed and many golden statues are standing in the middle. Seeing the golden statues crushed my heart. I was weak at that time. I''m a coward that always runs away when things go dangerous. But this time, I''ll kill that damned f*ck*ng snake!! I will change my past and change my future!!) ..... .... ... .. . [Announcement:12 midnight has come. Monsters are starting to attack the Castle] [Announcements: A boss has appear defeat it and get the rewards] *Hiss Hiss* A giant snake appears and watch its soon to be treasure. The Basilisk looks at the people as a treasure that it will receive after destroying everything. "They are coming, oh is that the Basilisk!? Wow, it''s huge, I feel like I''m a watching a real Giant Snake Movie... I''m actually afraid of snakes, in particular those venomous... Well, I''m here already, so I''m not going to back down. Sigh, hello, this is me Mikael and I''m the bait again." Mikael has the best physical strength in this District. If he gave his full power in one attack, he can hurt the Basilisk. But, this is not the only reason. [VOID SPEAR: -A Growth type weapon. -Unbreakable Skill: Defense void -Within 1.5 second, enemy''s physical and magical defense will be nullified] His weapon gained 0.3 seconds to use the Defense Void. Now, Mikael has more time to f*ck the Basilisk. If you add his two Skills. The Shock and Electric Strength, he''s confident that he can give it a big slap and make it cry. "You look big and frightening. You got thick skin that''s hard to penetrate. A scale that can defend Physically and Magically is practically a cheat. A big cheat. Even Kyle''s Orb Beam can''t put a fight on you... But you''re unfortunate to meet me. My Void Spear will pierce your skin like gelatin." *hiss hiss* A giant serpent with a size of a bus and a length of 80 meters is crawling his way to the Castle. His eyes look menacing. His body can crush any opponent that will face him head-on. The giant serpent is high and mighty. Except for itself, all of the people and monsters are just insects to his vision. "Shhaa!!" The Basilisk shout and scared all of the monsters near him. Weak monsters run out of fear and put distance. No one can defeat him!! The great Basilisk!! "Let see what you got!!" Mikael activated his Shock and Electric Strength. Electricity follows his body when he runs. He''s so fast the he only took a second to reach the Basilisk! When he''s near the Boss. His Void Spear glow. *slash!!! * "Crraaahhhh!!!!" The Basilisk cry but there''s more. Mikael put another wound. *stab!!!! * *Shock!!!! * "Cccrrrwaaaghhgg!!!!" The Basilisk scream in pain. He can''t follow what happened! A human jumped up and slash his body. When the human stabs him, a great pain electrocuted his body! His prideful and nonchalant attitude backfired. He didn''t thought that a small creature can make him bleed. "Rrrraaaagggghhhh!!!" He screams and smash his body to anything. He''s like a worm that puts inside a jar of salt. "Hahaha, you look like a worm hahaha" "Cccrrraaaahhhh!!!" Mikael taunts him. The Basilisk scream in anger! He wants to smash that human in pieces!! "Raaaahhhhh!!!!!" The Basilisk attacks him, but Mikael runs into the Castle. The enraged Basilisk follow him, it wants to kill the man. "Rrraaaahhhh!!!" The Boss shoots his feathers in to Mikael but he''s too far. The feathers can''t reach him. "What!? You''re angry!? Hahaha, follow me, you giant worm!! " "Gggrrrrriiiiiihhaaaaahhhhh!!!" The Basilisk loses his patience. He charges and attack. He followed Mikael into the entrance of the Castle. He enters the Castle when he saw that Mikael go inside. The Basilisk loses his calmness which will be the cause of his downfall. The people surrounds the Castle. "Now, the snake has taken our bait. We need to wait for the signal!! " The Awakeners are seriously waiting outside. They don''t want to make any mistakes. ..... .... ... .. . "Damn, why am I always the bait, hah!?" Mikael said it, but he actually volunteered. They have Ni?a who''s faster, but he declined the idea of Ni?a facing the serpent. In fact, Ni?a offered to help him, but he didn''t accept it. Let''s just say that he doesn''t want to see his wife to be hurt... "Rraahhh!!" The Basilisk roared at him, he''s really angry. He smashes any walls and pillars that blocked him. "Haha, more! Smash everything, the walls, the pillars!! I promise you''ll regret it!" Mikael gave him another taunt. When he thinks that this is the right time to escape, the Basilisk uses his poison breath. Green smoke filled the whole place. Any person that inhales this smoke will die in a second. His poison breath has high mortality. "Oh f*ck. I need to get out of here. Bye bye" He smashes a wall and open it to escape. He shouts so loud that whole place heard him. He jumped down and run. He doesn''t want to be buried alive! "NOW!!!!" After the shout, hundreds of AOE spell fly at the Castle. Rain of fire and explosion!!! "FIRE!!!!!!" *BOOM! * *BANG! * *CRASH! * The whole Castle broke and fall. The Basilisk tries to escape, but it''s too late. The debris falls on him and buried him. [Level up!] The people hears the notification saying that the Boss is dead. They jump and celebrate. If the Basilisk is still calm and on his right mind, he''ll notice that something is odd. But because of his anger, he followed Mikael and enter the Castle. Now, he died not knowing that he had been outplayed. He can''t believe that he died by some petty tricks. The people that he treated as insects are the one who killed him. He''s a disgrace to the whole Dragon and Phoenix species. Chapter 29 Chapter 29: RANKING "Yehey!!!!!" "Wooohhhhooooo!!!!" All of us jump around. Happiness filled the whole place. Now, the only thing left is to wait. To wait in our return. "Mikael. Help me find the Basilisk''s Item drop." "Eh, how? The whole Castle is destroyed now and the Boss is buried. " ".... Have you forgotten? The Castle has a self restoring system. See, it''s starting to fix itself. " Oh, right, my bad. I looked and found that the Castle moved. The rocks are floating and aligning itself. I can''t believe that this is happening right now. This looks like a scene in an action 3D movie that I watched. "I find it mysterious. I know the Castle has a self- restoring system, but this gives me goosebumps in amazement" My hair is standing up. I realized something important. This whole Awakening and Punishment Event is still an unknown thing for me. What is the reason? What''s going on and why is this happening? Why now? Why are we transferred here? "Kyle..." "Hm? What?" "Never mind" I stop. Instead of asking him, I believe I''ll find the answer on my own. I think this is not the end. In fact, it''s just the beginning. "... Okay. Let''s go and take it. It will takes 30 minutes to fix the Castle. I need that Items" "Yes, yes. Anyway, what Item is it actually? You said it''s from the Last Boss. I guess this is the right time to tell me." "The Dragon/Phoenix Heart. It''s an Item that only drops by the Basilisk. Basilisk is a Monster that can only find inside the Punishment event, it''s rare, super rare. That''s why I really need this Item. It can increase my mana regeneration and optimized my skill. A great item for me. A person who can''t use his skill efficiently." "Oh. So you want it bad. Now I know why you''re eager to get it" Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Dragon/Phoenix Heart. It sounds cool. Can optimized a skill huh... Heart? He''s not talking about real heart, right? Man, I believe I will see something grotesque. I hope it doesn''t look awful. We entered the Castle and find the large corpse of Basilisk. Some parts of its body are crushed by big rocks. It looked deformed and many scales has been felled off. If a hundred rocks buried you, and it weights a thousand. I''m sure your body will be crushed and die. "Ah, take some meat of it. It has a great taste and increase your strength. I tell you, this is your only chance to eat this delicacy" ".... Okay" Monster meat is really delicious so I already expected this. I look for any parts that''s already open. My Defense Void is on a cool down so I can''t use it. Fortunately, I found some parts that lost its scale. I cut it and took a great amount of meat. "Okay, I have already taken a meat. How about you? " *Swoosh!! * I hear a swift sound, I think he used his Orb Beam... Poor Basilisk, you''re dead, but someone just kills you again. "Here. I now have the Dragon/Phoenix Heart" "Oh! I want to see it!" I''m curious how the Basilisk''s heart looks. The Heart has a golden color. It''s a crystal with a size of a fist. It reflects the lights and shine like a star. "... Cool. It looks like a jewel, what are you going to do?" "Of course I''ll eat it. " "...." It has a size of a fist! How can you eat it? By portion!? "By the way, I saw the Items that it dropped" He throws an Item and I caught it. It''s a book. A big book. "What''s this? Encyclopedia!? What am I going to do about this? Read it?" For your information I hate reading. I''m getting sleepy whenever I read. Seeing letters is not my forte. "Yes, read it. It''s an Encyclopedia of monsters. I don''t need that, but I believe you will. " Re- really!? Encyclopedia of Monsters! I can use this to identity any monster that I''ll meet. "Hehe, thanks. This is a big help" The Basilisk dropped other Items. Such as the Ring of Wind who increases mobility. And the Basilisk''s Armor that protects you from physical and magical attacks by 39%. "I believe the ring is good for Ni?a. As for the armor, Miriam can have it. She''s too weak in physical combat. I want you to give it to them. I need time to consume this Heart. I''ll be gone for some hours. " "Hey!! Is that all-... and here he goes. Sigh" He left me alone. Well, nothing''s new about it. Besides, I can carry this much. No biggie. I took the armor and ring. Our female friends are waiting. When I found them, I realized that they were helping the injured. " I bet it''s Miriam''s doing" "Oh Mikael! You''re already here. As always you are really great. I never thought that you can execute it flawlessly! To anger that Final Boss is a thing that I''ll never do." Miriam talk to me. Well, I know that you''re easily frightened. Pfft- I remember how scared you are when the hobgoblin killed Christian.... I can relate about that, yeah. "Hahaha. Is that so, of course I can do it! I''m the strongest! Hahahaha" "Hmmp! Arrogant. Just because you have the highest level doesn''t mean you''re the strongest. Your level will never erase the fact that you''re an idiot. " .... Ni?a. Are you still angry when I decline your offer to help? If you ever say that I''m an idiot again, I''ll (Kiss you.) "Brother what''s that? Why are you holding a book?" Ah. I forgot. I should gave it to them. "This meat came from the Basilisk. Kyle said that it''s delicious. This armor is for Miriam and this ring is for the b*tch " "Hey!!" I give the Armor and Basilisk meat to Miriam. And I throw the Ring to Ni?a. "Thanks Mikael!" "No problem" After an hour, Kyle appeared. He looked refreshed. I guess he successfully eaten the whole heart... Anyway, we roast the Basilisk''s meat and eat it. "!!! So good! What meat is this! Is this the taste of a snake meat!? I can''t believe it." Miriam''s eyes shine. I do agree with her. This taste delicious, I''ll surely miss this food. "What a waste. The Basilisk is already gone. We can''t eat it now" [Announcement: The Punishment Event has officially ended. Executing the returning of all Awakeners in ten minutes] "Yes, we can now escape this place! " "Woohoooo!!! Yehey! I can meet my family again!!" Many celebrate, I can hear their shouts. Now, I can return. I''m coming home.... "Ehem." Kyle caught our attention. He grinned showing that he will speak. "The top 100 will be Ranked. All of the top 100 of every district will meet... ehem. The strongest people in the Punishment will meet in one place. Don''t worry, it will only take around two hours to finish the meeting. " Ah? Why didn''t say it earlier? I look at him but he only shrugs. "I believe we are part of that right? Our level is the highest here in the District 3." "Yes. The top 100 will gain rewards. And this is a great opportunity to meet the strongest people in the other District" .... Okay. It''s just two hours. I can wait. Besides, I want to see the other Awakeners. Especially the Rank 1. I am level 178 now and I have the highest level here in District 3. I''m confident that I can reach the top 10 or top 20. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: RANKING 2 [Returning Process Complete] All of the people inside the Punishment Event return to Earth. But. The Top 100 were inside the banquet. There are tables full of food. There are wines and delicious meat. It''s full of glamorous and colorful backgrounds. The 100 people teleported. This is the third time they experience this. They were shocked to find that they''re in a hall. Their armors and weapons are not fitted to this place. Their wounds and bruises is unsuitable to the banquet. [Commencing the rankings] "Oh so pretty! I like this place. " "Wow " Mikael and the others saw the Hall. The five were amazed at the atmosphere. This is like a royal party. This is their first time in this kind of banquet. Even Kyle didn''t reach the top 100 in the past. He only knows it by words, he didn''t experience it. "So this is the Ranking Hall... I''ve already changed the future" He gritted his teeth, his hard work has been payed off. He is now part of the strongest line up of the Ranking Hall. Kyle clenches his fist and look for the other legendary Hunters. He knows that they were here. The Ice Empress and the Titan are part of the 1st batch. "Where are they...? Kuku, found them. " A Japanese woman is standing. She''s holding a child. Her cold eyes watches the place. She tries to identify if this is another event or not. On the other side of the hall. A white person with a tall figure is salivating in the food. He can''t control his self. He takes the food and eat it. "Hahaha, this is delicious!! Chomp chomp chomp" He bites any meat he see and drink any juice he touch. He gobbled them up. Many people caught what he''s doing. They can''t believe that there''s a person that can eat in this environment where they don''t know what''s happening. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "Hehe, as always. The Japan''s Ice Empress and the Titan of Alaska is here. There odd attitudes are easy to caught. " *Clap clap clap* The sound of hands clapping reverberates inside. "..... And here he comes. The legendary clown. Hamlet" A clown step up and appear on the stage. His eyes are painted with red color and his nose is covered of red ball. His suit has different colors that distract them from seeing his face. He clapped his hands. He gives a big smile and bow. After his bow, he states his greetings. "Kishishi. Hello Awakeners I''m Hamlet! First of all, I want to thank and congratulate everyone here. To reach the top 100 is a great accomplishment! Clap your hands everybody!" Their gazes follows his movement. They were oblivious. Some of them are hoping that this is not an another event. "... Now I get it!! You''re the reason why we''re here!! It''s your fault!! " A man holding a hammer is fuming in anger. He realized that the clown who''s standing on the stage is the Mastermind. However, his conclusion is wrong. "I''m sorry, but you''re mistaken. I''m not the Mastermind! I''m just the administrator of the Ranking Hall! Kishishi." "Bullsh*t!! As if I will believe you!" The man enters the stage and confront Hamlet. He wants to destroy the clown''s face. He lifts his hammer to kill him. "How many times do I have to tell you? I''m not the Game Master! But if you want to cause ruckus, kishishi, then I have no choice but to eliminate you. " "Then take thi-" *baam* The man flew to the other side of the hall. Silence filled the air. Hamlet is the strongest person here. "I''m sorry about this commotion. I know that you''re confuse and clueless. That''s why I will tell you all of the details! The Ranking Hall is a place where the strongest 100 Awakeners of the overall Districts will receive their rewards! This Ranking will only take two hours to finish. So do not be afraid. You can return to your home after this. The top 100 will receive rewards. And the top 10 will gain greater reward..!! Now to start our meeting! May I call Rank 100 Xaio Xhan, please enter the stage..." The Top 100 go to the the stage and received the reward. Some received an Item, and some received an equipment or weapon. All the Items that Hamlet gave is a high-class. It has many features. The Awakeners gladly accept them. They don''t have any reason to decline it. After an hour, almost all them have received their rewards. The ceremony reach the top 20. The Items are turning to become more extravagant. "Rank 17 Miriam Poloma...." Miriam received a necklace. When she saw the effects of the necklace, she grinned. "Rank 13 Ni?a Hasvolge...." Ni?a is skeptical why she received a mask, but her disappointment quickly diminished when she saw the description. "A mask... hehehahaha it''s good for you Ni?a. You can now hide your ugly face using that, haha." Mikael saw Ni?a''s reward and he can''t control his mouth from laughing. "Shut up, Idiot!!" Mikael and Ni?a did their never ending quarrel. They always find a reason to annoy each other. ".... But he''s still not calling my name..." Mikael is actually nervous. "Me too brother, my heart is thumping thumping. I''m scared. " "Don''t worry Lane. Nothing bad will happen to you. We will protect you" "Un!" Mikael assures her, but he''s anxious too. His rank is still unknown. (I''m right, it seems like I''m in the top ten.) "Rank 8 Lane Turner..." "T- that''s me!!" Lane enters the stage and received a pet..... "W- what''s this!!? It''s cute!!!" A puppy with a brown color lick her hands. It''s adorable that you want it to hug forever. "I''ll call you Choco!" "Arf arf!" "Cute!!!" Miriam and Ni?a came to Lane. They starts to pet Choco. Girls always love every cute things. They giggle when the puppy licks them. "Now that I think about. He still not calling your name, Kyle. It seems you''re in top 10 too. " Kyle put the wine glass down. He wipe his lips. "Yeah, I''m actually excited about my rewards. I''m sure it''s amaz-" "Rank 4 Kyle Rockwell...." "Kuku. That''s me." Kyle faces Hamlet and look into his eyes. Since he''s in the Ranking Hall and Hamlet is in his front. He really wants to ask this question. He lowers his voice and speak to Hamlet. "Hamlet does _________" Hamlet gasp. "!!! T- that''s!!!.....kuck. How did you know it!?.... Bu- but you''re right...... the Earth_____" After he gets his rewards he left the stage. Hamlet gave him a passive Skill. "Hehe, I can use this. " Mikael and the others squinted their eyes when Kyle came back. "Hey Kyle, what did you say to the Clown? I saw him frown when you open your mouth. " "....." Kyle returns to his wine drinking. He never answer the question. "Sigh. Okay, I won''t ask again. " "Good. By the way, congratulations. It''s already sure that you''re in the Top 3." "Pfft- hehe. Thanks man." Mikael show his chest. He''s proud about his work. He never thought that he''ll be part of top 3. "Rank 3 Oliver Johnson..." The Titan enters the stage.... "Rank 2 Yuuki Kouri..." The Ice Empress enters the stage. "Kishishi. Drumroll!! Rampapapaplapallapalaplala!!!! The strongest Awakener of the 1st batch. Let''s give him a round of applause. I present to you our Rank 1. Mikael Tibano!!!" Chapter 31 Chapter 31: STRONGEST This is bad. I thought I''ll only enter the top 10. Being the Rank 1 never cross my mind. My back is sweating and my palms are practically wet. "Ugh" Someone taps my back, it was Ni?a. She looked happy. "Congratulation! Mikael! You''ve done great!" ... I lose. Don''t smile at me. I''ll go crazy. You look damn gorgeous. *smack* "Kuku, what happened? Did you lose your mind?" Kyle smack my head. He looks like a proud Father... For your information I''m not your son and I''ll never be. However, I appreciate that you are proud of me. "... Thanks Kyle. If I didn''t meet you, I''m sure I''ll die at that time. Your knowledge and strength saved me many times" "... Yuck. I''m sorry but I''m not into men. So don''t look at me like that... But if you want to give your rewards to me as a gratitude kuku, then I gladly take it. " "As if!" This f*ck*ng shameless man. I have already said my thanks and now you want my rewards!? No, I won''t give it. That reward is mine! I work hard for that!! I take a step. All of the people''s eyes were following me. I see, so I''m the rank 1 huh. I guess I need to show them who''s the strongest. I fix my posture and walked confidently. I''m the strongest person here, I should be proud of myself. No one talked. They just look at me. The atmosphere change and I can see the emotions in their eyes. Some were curious, they don''t know how a 19 years old can get the title of the strongest. Some were jealous, they can''t accept my rankings. Some are proud... but they are only four.... Oh, I see the other leaders!! Francisco and the others smile at me. So they reach the top 100 too huh.... Sorry guys, I''m busy about my Ranking standing so I never heard your names. I look at the four people who I spent most of my time with. Kyle and the others has satisfied expressions. "Hehe, I''m happy to meet all of you here. I hope this friendship will remain forever" I murmur and smile. My six months here in the Awakening may have been hard. But I learnt many things and I get many things such as a new family. I met four trusted people.... Maybe three?This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Anyway, this doesn''t change the fact that they''re now important to me. I enter the stage and face them. I look in the people''s faces and said this... "My ranking. If you want it, take it. However, you need to confront me. " Silence filled the whole place until... "Ppfftthahahaha. What did our idiot say!? Hahaha, idiot will remain idiot hahaha" Damn Ni?a!! Don''t f*ck*ng laugh! Can''t you see that I''m serious here. Please stop.... "Sigh, what an epic fail" Eh, even you Kyle!? "Hey, I think what I said is actually cool!! So why are you laughing!!? Don''t treat me like you don''t know me! Hey, guys support me okay!!" "Sister do we know that man?" "No Lane, we don''t know him. Oh, don''t look at him, close your eyes, he is a bad standard for you." "......." Th-this. No!! My heart!! You break my heart! " Ugh...." "Kishishi. This your reward as the Rank 1 of the 1st batch of Awakening. " Hamlet gave me a box. "Kuck. Thank you" I took the Item and leave immediately. I''m dying from embarrassment! The humiliation! "Is that the Rank 1? He''s a f*ck*ng idiot. " "I thought the Rank 1 is a scary person. Pfft- I never thought it was a joker haha!!" Aaahhhhh! I wanna die right now!!!! I hate this place, I want to get out of here!! "Kishishi. Now, Rankers take your time and enjoy. I''ll assure you that all of the food here is delicious. You still have 30 minutes so spend it leisurely" Noooo!!!! ..... .... ... .. . That was the longest 30 minutes of my life. ..... .... ... .. . "Mikael, are you okay? Don''t think about that. Everyone''s failing sometimes. Nobody''s perfect" " I look like an idiot!" I can''t control my emotions. The embarrassment is killing me. How can I face them now!? I''m ashamed of myself! I bow my head. I don''t wanna see the people''s reactions. I''m sure they''re mocking me. "Hahaha what are you talking about? You''re an idiot since your birth! Pfft-" No more Ni?a! If you ever say that word again!! I will kiss you! "Guys stop this, Mikael received too much destruction. See, he''s already crying! " .... Miriam you''re not helping. Clap clap clap. Hamlet came in. "Rankers, I gladly announce that the Ranking event is officially finished. You can now return to Earth" *swoosh* People were vanishing one by one. Now, they can really return to their home. "Mikael, no matter what happens, don''t be surprised when you see the changes on Earth. " Kyle speak to me. "Yeah. I already have a clue" I have already seen many things in the Awakening and Punishment. I have a clue about the possible things that''s happening in the Earth. Perhaps the Earth is struggling now and facing a crisis. "... I''ve worried for nothing. Don''t worry, it''s not actually bad... For now. It will take around a decade before the Earth meet its end. " "Hm? Did you say something Kyle? " "... Then, see you on Earth" "Okay" Now, only twenty people are in the Ranking Hall. And its number is further decreasing. "Ni?a..." "Mm? What?" "... We will meet again." "Huh? Of course. What are you thinking? Of course we''ll meet" "Okay. Be careful." "Yes yes~" Ni?a vanished. Someday I''ll tell you about my feelings. "Mikael since we''re from the same country, I know that we will be the first to meet. " "Oh yes, what about it?" "Where do you live? I actually don''t know. I''m just asking so that we can easily find each other." "Oh about that, yeah. I live in Dasmari?as, Cavite. My email is Kael_Tibano. You can add me when we are on Earth." "Okay" Miriam''s body fade away. "Brother, I''ll see you again" "Yeah. Be a good girl.... And look after Choco. " "Yes! Bye bye~" Lane wave her hands and vanished. "Kyle..... We''re friends, right?" "... Yeah, we are" "Why did you pause? We are right?" "Kuku, what do you think?" Nah, I''ll just leave it as a yes. Kyle starts to disappear. A giant came and face me. "You''re Mikael? The Rank 1?" The tall man reach his hand. Looks like he wants a handshake. I took his hand and shake it. " I like what you did earlier. I find it cool. If we meet again. I want to test how really strong you are" "Thanks man. I accept it. I actually wanted to know how strong the Rank 3 is. " "You''ll know it when we meet haha." His hands become transparent until all of his body has vanished. "... It''s just the two us. " "....." The Japanese girl didn''t answer me. She doesn''t even look at me. Wow famous. This one. Her body began to vanish too. " And now I''m alone, again. Goodbye f*cking Awakening, Punishment and Ranking Hall... I hope I won''t see you again" I lift my hands and present my middle fingers. I feel my physical body starting to disintegrate. # Arc 1 Tutorials # [Thank God I did it!! For those who read this!! Thank you very much, I hope you will support this series till the very end! I know that I''m an amateur but I found writing interesting. I love it when I saw my view counts increasing, it gives me motivation to continue. I want to thank all of you, you were the reason why I''m writing. Please support me. Oh, and please comment if you like my story. I''m actually nervous and afraid that my readers were actually robots or AI who help increase view counts. If you''re real, please comment.... You can criticize me if you want, I know that my grammar and vocabulary is meh, so I''m ready to take all of your opinions. It will help me a lot. Anyway, I just want to say Thank you very much!!! Sincerely thanking his readers, Pujimaki] Chapter 32 Chapter 32: RETURN [You should have died in the Awakening. That Hobgoblin ate your flesh and smash your skull to eat your brain. But you live... Thank you for being alive.] ..... .... ... .. . Mikael teleported back. He successfully return. [Congratulations Mikael Tibano for finishing the whole Tutorials. As a gift, we will give you an Inventories with 25 slots] "...!!! WHAT IS THIS??!!" He stumbles and fall. This is not the place that he remembered. He saw destroyed houses and broken buildings. "My family!! Mother!! Father!! Klein!!" He runs so fast to their subdivision. In the past, he needed 1 hour to reach their house but now he can reach it by 5 minutes. His heart is beating erratically. He enters the broken gate of their Subdivision. He saw the devastated place... "... Our house... It''s gone" The only things left in their house were a pillar and broken walls. The house is gone and he can''t see any person. He decided to look, he needs to know if there is someone in the debris... either dead or alive. *Gulp.* He is afraid about the possibilities that his family is... If he finds that his family is dead. He''ll surely break. Mikael carries the fallen walls, fortunately no one''s inside. "... Thank God. I didn''t see any bodies. There''s a chance that they are still alive. " He stands up. He studied the surroundings. He only saw broken houses. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "This is not a simple disaster... Something destroyed this plac- " "Roar!!" "... Damn right. " A flying ant with a size of a car is staring at him. The giant ant is happy that it can satisfy its hunger again. "Tch. So even the Earth have you, huh. I''ve already killed thousands of monsters. You want to be part of those lists? You''ll regret your decision" "Craahh!!" The ant used his wings and charged at him. It used its sharp claws to kill Mikael. But it fails. Slash!! He cut it into pieces. The monster died not knowing what happen. The ant unfortunately met the strongest Hunter. "What''s this!? Metal sword!? Spit!!! This lowly Item won''t even help me a little. You inferior Monster!! You''re weak as sh*t!" He leave the carcass and started to run. Every time a disaster hit their country, they always prepare an Evacuation Center per City. Now, his mission is to find his family. "Crah!!" However, a dozen of flying ants appear. They want to feist on him. They thought that they found a delicacy. "Before that, I''m gonna kill these insects" ..... .... ... .. . "I can''t see any safe places. All of them are destroyed... It seems like the whole Dasmari?as is gone... " While Mikael is talking, he is sitting on a mountain of insect corpses. He didn''t see any humans. He didn''t even see any dead bodies. There''s nothing. Dasmari?as is now a ghost town. A ghost City to be precise. The only living creatures that he saw are these flying ants. Except that, there''s none. " I guess I need to find them in the neighboring Cities" He put his Spear in the Inventories. "This Inventories helped me a lot. It can restore any Items. " He jumped and run again. His next destination is the City of General Trias. He activated his Electric Strength and accelerate. With his level he can travel 350km/h. His speed has the same speed of a Ferrari. This power will increase if he level more. If he gains another level, his strength will be double! [ Mikael Tibano] [LEVEL 179] [ SKILLS:] [SHOCK LEVEL 3] [1.SHOCK: A PALM THAN CAN EMIT 220 mA ] [2.ELECTRIC STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING MANA] He can maintain the Electric Strength for an hour. When he is in the state of Electric Strength. No one can beat him when it comes to physical power. After some minutes. He is now in the General Trias, but instead of seeing humans. He found himself witnessing a large quantity of flying ants. "General Trias is more devastated if you compare it in Dasmari?as. There are more monsters here, the whole place is a mess..... Is that the Walter Mart!? I didn''t recognize it!! We just bought a refrigerator there last year..." The whole GenTri is so messed up that you can''t identify it. The landmark were gone, the giant ants destroyed the whole place. "Ccrraaahhhh!!!" The ants are now the new citizen of GenTri. They owned this place. " There''s more insects here, huh. The numbers are tripled!!" He slashes any ants that he sees. For him, killing ants are like killing insects (they were). If you compare these insects to Minotaur, Gryphin, Basilisks etc. You can proudly say that these insects don''t have 10 percent of the Bosses strength. They''re too weak to put a fight. "The only problem here is their numbers. They are too many, it''s fortunate that I''m not afraid of ants... But, I''m afraid of cockroach, I don''t want to see any giant cockroaches flying in the sky... I''m scared of them. Ugh, my hair is standing. " *slash* With one slash, he killed a dozen of insects. Their aerial skill is lower than the Gryphin. They are easy targets. "I''m starting to get pissed!!! You''re too many!!" The insects attack him nonstop. He even activated his Shock. *psst psst* The insects that touches him turn to a crispy burnt body. The 220 milliamps killed them. " I quit!! My priority is to find my family. I don''t have time to fight any disgusting insects right now!! " He escaped and leave the company of insects. There are some that tries follow him, but they immediately die. He turns back and returned to Dasma. There''s no people in General Trias, there are only ants. It''s obvious that the Evacuation Center isn''t there. ".... The ants are directly coming from GenTri. I guess I''ll go to the opposite side. Let''s go to Imus. He traveled Dasma to GenTri and didn''t find any Evacuation Center. Now, he''ll go to the other City. "I hope this time I''ll find them. Please be safe..." He travels again. He can''t see any buildings that survived. The SM, Robinson, La Salle, EAC, Walter Mart, DasCa, even the Municipal Hall. All of them are destroyed. Mikael can''t explain his feelings. His home was gone. His birthplace has turned to a graveyard. Memories reminisce inside his head whenever he saw the destroyed places that he always visit before the Awakening started. "... Those damn f*ck*ng ants!! I swear!! After finding my family, I promise that no flying ants will survive!! I will kill all of them!!" He clenches his fist and promised to himself. These ants will never see the sun again. " Prepare for your end. Your lives will be gone after this." Chapter 33 Chapter 33: SOLDIERS The Imus is more intact than Dasmari?as and General Trias. The buildings in this city are still on piece. " Those monsters never leave their territories. They didn''t try to attack this City." The Imus is still a Ghost town, but it''s better than the first two. The houses and buildings are still standing but the place quiet and lonely. "... Well, you can expect some ants losing their ways to their colony. " Mikael noticed a small number of ants flying in the sky. This means that Imus is not safe. Monsters are monsters, no matter how weak they were, they will kill and eat humans. The ants landed to the road. *bang bang!* He hears gunshots. He follows the sound and witnessed people fighting ants. "That''s a soldier! Yes hahaha, at last I saw another person!! " He saw that the three are fighting for their lives. They looked injured. They are hiding inside a car to protect themselves. The ants are attacking them. Mikael dash to save the soldiers. " I must help them. I need to know the situation of Cavite. Maybe they can help me to find the Evacuation Center " To kill these insects, he only needs a second. *slash!! * "Crahh!" All of the flying ants turn into half. They are like papers cut into two by a sharp scissor. The soldiers who witnessed it are dumbfounded. "... A spear!? Perhaps he''s a Hunter!" "As if! You know that there is no active Hunter in CALABARZON" "But he killed those monsters!! Just by swinging his weapon once!!" They argued. They don''t know the standard procedure for this kind of situation, they were never trained for this. Hunters are people that have special powers. They have supernatural abilities that can fight monsters. Hunters started to appear when the first Portal shows to their planet. The Hunters said that they get this power inside the Awakening Event.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. The first Awakeners that returned to Earth, they are called Hunters. "Perhaps he has some good Equipment. You know that ordinary people can use Item Drops. Maybe he got a good weapon when a monster died near him? " "... You got a point about that. Look! He''s coming here" Mikael walks to the car, he saw that the soldiers are safe and they are not wounded fatally. "What are we gonna do!?" "I believe he is not a bad person. In fact, he helped us, now we are safe from the monsters." Mikael pushes himself to talk. "Ah, hello sir... Ehem! Can I ask you about something? Where can I find the Evacuation Center for the people of Dasmari?as? " He asked politely. The soldiers caught off guard and reacted awkwardly. "Ah- ah! Is that so? I know about that.... B- But can I ask you... Are you a Hunter?" "Hunter...? Ah. Yeah, I''m a Hunter" Mikael is skeptical but he said yes. Right now, he needs to show them that he''s not a suspicious guy. " Could you prove it?" The other soldier try to identify if he is a Hunter. "Hunters have special powers, could you show it to us?" "Ah! Is this enough?" Sparks of electricity come out of Mikael''s body. "Wow" "Cool!!" The soldiers were amazed, this is the first time that they meet a Hunter in real life. "... Ehem. So you''re real huh. Okay, what do you want from us?" "The Evacuation sir, I want to-" "Ah, yes. The Evacuation Center of Dasmari?as people right?" "Yes, sir!" Mikael nodded, hoping that he can see his family again. "Based on what I know the people of Dasma and GenTri that survived the Dungeon wave were relocated to Laguna, Manila and Batangas. You can go to City Hall on Imus, you can ask them about the list. They have a list of family that relocated to each place. You can easily ask them since you are Hunter. " "Thank you very much Sir!" "... And about that. Can you take us too? We are wounded, not fatal, but our bullets are almost none... " "Oh, no problem about that sir. " He smiles and agree to accompany them. ..... .... ... .. . He took the three soldiers and protected them. There were ants that tried to attack them, but this is a piece of cake for Mikael. He just swings his spear and they turn crippled. They reach the City Hall with intact bodies. The soldiers look at his dignified back, they have mixed emotions. "Hunters are heroes. They have super powers that can kill monsters... I''m jealous." "You''re right, they are heroes... not like us. We need to waste magazines of bullets just to kill them... Based on what I know, there are monsters that can''t be killed by bullets. We are lucky that the ants is not one of those.... " They felt defeated, it''s their job to protect the country but now it''s the opposite, this civilian used his power to protect them. "Sir! Excuse me, but I need to leave you here." "Ah, okay. Just go to the second floor take the left and you''ll find an officer there. You can just ask them. They will give you the list of relocation sites.. Thanks for saving us. " "Thanks Sir!" He followed the soldier''s instruction. He saw that the officers are busy, he can deduce that they are not sleeping because of their massive eye bags... Many phones are ringing and the whole place is noisy. "....." He tries to ask some people. "Um, excuse me officer. Where can I find the relocation of the people of Dasmari?as? " "Hm? You''re talking about Dasmari?as? We have the list. I''m sorry, but we are busy so you need scan it on your own" "Ah, okay, I''m good with that. " The old officer gave him a stack of papers. The documents filled the place where each people relocated in. "....Tibano. Tibano........... Oh, I found it!! Klein Tibano, relocated in Laguna? That''s where my Grandparents live.... But why only Klein? What about Mom and Dad?... Um, excuse me sir, can I have your list of deceased" Mikael gulped and brave himself to speak. "Ah, I see... Is that so. Here, take this. You need to be strong...." The old man realized that this kid is a person that lost his way in this City. Perhaps he''s finding his family, but the old man knew that many people died. He decided to give the documents. The kid needs to face the reality. "Thank you..." He received the list. His hands are shaking. He''s afraid, but he needs to face it. He hopes that everything will be alright. He skimmed every name until........ He found it. His world destroyed in just a second. He remembers how the faces of his parents smiles at him. Now, he can''t see it again. "... Cynthia and McKlein Tibano". He gave the list to the officer. He walks away and left the City Hall. He needs time to be alone. He is lifeless. He runs with his eyes blurring. He is thankful that this City is abandoned. He can find a place to grieve. Tears fall on the ground while he''s running. "I see. So my parents died... I didn''t see them. I''m late... Then what''s the reason for doing this....? Did I suffer for none? All I want is to meet them again." He can''t control his eyes from tearing up. He cried. Inside a broken house in Imus, Cavite. Mikael Tibano mourns. Chapter 34 Chapter 34: CHANGES (Note: Lola means Grandma. Lolo means Grandpa. Kuya means Brother. Shrimp Sinigang: https://www.wikihow.com/Make-Sinigang-Na-Hipon-(Shrimp-in-Sour-Soup) I just want to show you some simple terms in my country. Besides, Mikael is now in his homeland so I believe I need to present his culture for you readers. I hope you like it.... Yes, I know Filipino were toxic especially in social media. Forgive me for being a Filipino... But every coins has two sides which means we have good and evil inside us... How philosophical. Anyway, thanks for reading!) March 19, 2020. Portals were appearing in every part of the world. The whole planet receives a shock when they witnessed these changes. Every channel in television covers these news. There are people who''s afraid of this, they even thought that the end of the world is near. Despite this, there are others who were curious about the Portal, there are bold people who challenge to enter it. They found out that the portal is full of monsters. This cause a massive shock!! They are frightened about this, they believe that monsters will kill them all! March 20, 2020 After the appearance of the Portal, people with special powers emerged. They said that they were people whose teleported back from the Earth after being summoned to the Awakening. A voice told them to reach level 10. When they accomplished the task, they transported back to the Earth. The people called them as Hunters. At that time, the Portal full of monsters disturb the peace of thew world. However, these brave Awakeners decided to raid the place. The Hunters proudly enter the Portals. They killed all of the monsters and took the dropped Items. The Items has special effects. Some Items can increase their strength and some can heal their wounds. The humanity were curious about this information. They learn that these Items can be used by any ordinary person. They discovered the true abilities of the Items, which caused massive change. Supernatural is now the new normal.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Earth enters another era of evolution..... But they don''t know that Portals have more secrets. ..... .... ... .. . After a 100 days. A Portal in the Trece Martires opened itself and release destruction. The dormant Portal opened its mouth and millions of flying ant escaped into the sky. The ants attacked the people that they see. They eat every life and destroy every structure. Almost no one survived in the Dungeon wave. The Naic, Tanza, GenTri, Indang, Amadeo and Dasma were affected. Monsters attacked the people, it''s too late to run and many died. The whole Earth isn''t ready and they faced an enormous destruction. Many countries are having problems because of this Monster Wave. The Bali, Indonesia is now full of Rock Apes. The Gargoyles are now living in the Eiffel Tower. The conclusion, Monster waves killed millions of people and took their lands. ..... .... ... .. . Klein Tibano is now living with his grandparents. He doesn''t have any place to go except here. He''s an orphan. His parents died in the Monster Wave and his brother was missing since half a year ago. They tried to find his brother but failed. Just like a pop bubble, he disappeared and never return. They can''t find him. His mother and father can''t do anything except grieving. Then, the Monster Wave happened. Giant ants attack them and.... Klein. Lost. His. Family. "Klein, my grandson, let''s go. We will buy fish and vegetables in the marketplace. " His Grandmother, Lola Milagros Tibano, asks him to come. Lola Milagros is actually sad because her son died... But she needs to be strong to protect her grandchild. "... Yes Lola. What are we going to eat today?" "Of course, it''s your favorite dish. Shrimp Sinigang (Shrimp stew in sour soup... This is a delicacy in our country). You love shrimp right? I remember whenever you and your family visit us...." Lola stopped her mouth when she realized that she''s opening another wound. "It''s okay Lola. I already accepted it. " Klein force himself to smile. He needs to move on. He can never change the past. The only thing that he can do right now is to smile, and protect his Lolo and Lola. "I see... Then lets get down, your Lolo is waiting. " "Yes Lola" They walk down the stairs and saw Lolo Johnny inside a Jeep. "Let''s go, many people will visit the marketplace everyday. We won''t find any fresh shrimp if we don''t go early. " "Oh yes, let''s depart." They go inside the Jeep and Lolo drive. While driving he asked Klein about anything he need. "Klein, do you want something? I can buy it for you. What do you think? I heard teenager loves those Xbox thingy...? Do you want it? I can buy you one. " Klein shook his head, he doesn''t have the strength to play any games. "It''s okay Lolo, I don''t need anything. I''m fine. I already have-.... LOLO STOP!! " Klein found a walking man in the street. He looks familiar. "Oh, what is it Klein!?" Lolo stopped the car and ask him... "Why did we sto-" Klein jumped out of the car. When his Grandpa drives the Jeep earlier. Klein saw a man, he remembers that face. He thought that his brother is already dead. But he saw it. On the other side of the road, he saw his brother walking. Klein shout!! He wants to know if it''s true, perhaps what he saw was fake. "KUYA MIKAEL!!!!!" He''s nervous. What if he was wrong? What if his brother is really dead? Maybe the depression made him crazy. But... This time. He found it! He saw his brother. "KUYA!!" "... Klein?" Mikael look back and saw that his younger brother run after him. Tears flow in their eyes. At last, the two brothers meet again. Klein hug him tight. He already lost many things, he don''t want to lose his one and only brother again. "Kuya!!!! Where did you go!!? We tried to find you!! We thought you were dead!! Mama! Papa! They- they-" "I''m sorry. I''m late... I''m too f*cking late... sniff. Don''t worry, I promise. I''ll never leave again." "Huwaaaahhhhhh" The two brothers cried. As a male, they know that crying is an embarrassing behavior especially in public, but they cried. They can''t control their emotions. They thought that they will not see each other again. They were thankful. At least they survived. They know that their parents are happy in the afterlife watching their two sons. "Klein, tell me, what happen while I''m gone?" "Sniff, sniff, yes kuya. I''ll tell you everything. However, you need to tell me what happened to you!? Kuya, you''ve been missing for 6 months!!" "Okay... I''ll never lie to you. " ( I wrote this chapter last two months, now that I read it.... It''s too f*cking cluncky. Damn, I found it hard writing emotional scenes. I wanna die, the humiliation is killing me, please criticize my dirty shitty novel. Although I''ll never stop writing, kuku. I''ll use this as an experience to increase my writing capability...) Chapter 35 Chapter 35: MIRIAM''S RETURN [Congratulations Miriam Poloma for finishing the whole Tutorials. As a gift, we will give you an Inventories with 25 slots] "... I''ve returned! Yes! Haha." Miriam appeared in her room. When the Mass Summoning happened, she was in her bed, sleeping. "How are my parents? I hope they are okay." She opens the door and got out. When she comes out, she sees her Yaya Ineng cleaning the hall. Yaya Ineng''s eyes widened when she saw Miriam. "... La- Lady Miriam!? I- Is that you...? You are not a ghost right!?" "Hehe, hello Yaya Ineng. How''s Mom and Dad? They are in good health, right?" "... Oh my god!!! Madam Cecilia!!!!! M- m- Miriam!! Lady Miriam returned!!!" Yaya Ineng jumps when she realized that the unica hija of Poloma is back. ..... .... ... .. . "Where did you go!!!? Don''t you know that we did everything just to find you!! Six months Miriam!!! Six months!! Where did you go at that time!!!? " The Mansion is shaking. Madam Cecilia''s voice is echoing inside the Mansion. The whole Hacienda was silent because the Demoness has been awakened. At last, after six month, their one and only daughter returned!! Their spoiled brat daughter is alive!! ".... Honey come on. Just forgive our daughter. You know that Miriam loves to prank us. Have you forgotten that this is the 4th time that she left our house? Haven''t you got used to it!?"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Don Poloma restrain his wife. Madam Cecilia glares at him. Her husband is so irresponsible. "This is the reason why our daughter grows up like this!!! You will just forgive her!? Like that!? You''re the Father of this family, at least reprimand her!! " "... Eh, but you already did it. What will happen if our poor daughter leaves again? Can''t you see she''s already sad? " "Che!!!" Madam Cecilia kick her tongue in frustration. "Mom, Dad. I''m telling you the truth. I summoned inside a forest full of monsters, then-- " "Yes yes~ If you don''t want to speak the truth, I will not force you. Are you hungry? I will ask Yaya Ineng to ready your breakfast. " Don Poloma stopped her from talking nonsense, he already heard many excuses whenever Miriam returns. "... Yes Father" Miriam, the daughter of a millionaire, is accepting her punishment. ..... .... ... .. . "How''s Elliott? I''m sure he misses me " Miriam always remembers her boyfriend whenever she feels sad inside the Punishment. Elliott is a gentleman that prioritized everything about her and Miriam loves him. However, her parents don''t approve their relationship because Elliott came from a middle class family. Madam Cecilia didn''t think highly about Elliott. Because of this, Miriam leaves their house and it happened many times until Madam Cecilia accepted their relationship. As a mother, she only wants the best for her child... that''s why she wants her to be happy. She accepted Elliott for her daughter''s happiness. "I''m excited to see my handsome boyfriend. Should I call him?... Nope, I believe it''s more fun if I visit him. I wanna surprise my baby. " She took her car and drives. She goes to Elliott''s apartment. The apartment is her gift when Elliott turned 23. They have many memories inside his apartment. She reached the building and used an elevator. *ding dong* She pushes the button and wait for Elliott to respond. *caclank* Somebody opens the door, but it''s not Elliott. A woman who just taken a shower opened the door. Her hair is wet and she''s using a towel to dry it. "... Excuse me, but who are you? Why did you click the doorbell? " She asks Miriam. She didn''t know this woman. "... Oh, I see. I see... Can I ask if Elliott is here?" Something ignited in Miriam''s heart. She felt betrayed. "Okay... Babe someone''s asking for you. " ".... I''m tired and sleepy.... Who is it?" Elliott is tired. His knees were too tired to stand up. He spent his time rocking the woman. ".... I''m sorry, but my Elliott is exhausted. He doesn''t want to meet you." "Is that so. Just tell him that Miriam asked him to come out. " Miriam smiles innocently. "... Okay" The woman closed the door. She told Elliott that there''s a woman waiting outside and her name is Miriam. After some seconds... "What!!!? Miriam is here!!!!" Elliott immediately opens the door. "Miriam I can explain!!! This is-" *baam* Miriam punched his face. She knew how to knock someone out. The Punishment taught her many things. Such as punching monster''s face! "From now on, we are done. We are officially break up!!" "Ahhhh!! My nose!!!" She walked away and left him screaming. Miriam is not the old her. The things that she experienced changed her, she''s mature now. She will not cry because of a simple heartbreak. She took her phone and call her Dad. "Dad, this is me, Miriam. I want you to cancel the apartment that I gave to Elliott. We are done. Me? I''m alright. In fact, I feel great." She left the apartment and return to her home. Right now, she just wants to sleep and forget everything. "Good afternoon, Lady Miriam" "Oh Yaya, you''re watching T.V?" "Yes, I''m watching the News. This world is actually scary. Many countries are now facing Monster Wave. Even Cavite has been hit, tsk tsk. Many people died... What will happen to us now? " "Wait, Monster Wave? Cavite!?" Her eyes stop to the T.V. Monsters are now walking on Earth! Commotion about these creatures was now normal. "Dasma, Cavite.... I hope Mikael is okay. I need to find him." Chapter 36 Chapter 36: ERA Toronto, Canada. Kyle is inside an office. He''s talking to a middle age man who''s wearing a business suit. The business man stares at him curiously. "You said that you have a good business offer? However I don''t know you?" Smith Tremblay. Chairman of a Pharmaceutical Company is facing the 4th strongest Hunter of the Earth. "Nice to meet you Chairman. My name is Kyle Rockwell. I''m asking for a possible business partnership, how about it? " ".. And? Why did you suddenly brake in to my office? I believe we have a strong security... You''re a Hunter, am I right?" Mister Smith touches his chin sharply gazing at him. "Yes. I''m a Hunter. I visit you to know if you want to partake in my soon-to-be business dealings. You see, Earth is facing a new era. Do you wanna be a part of it?" "Tell me" Kyle starts to talk. "Items, Equipment, potions, monster meat-" "I already know about this things. If you don''t have any important thing to say, you can get out of here. I''m busy- " The business man waves his hand gesturing him to stop. Yet, Kyle continues his talking. "Then, how about the cure for Cancer or STD. That every six months around 500,000 people will become Hunters. Do you know about that? I''m sure you don''t" "Hahahaha now we''re talking! What do you want?" The old man grins. "50%" "... Convince me" "Yes Chairman" Kyle is now facing another war. Money and economic power. Money can control many things. He needs money and everyone does, but he don''t have it. That''s why he is asking Smith Tremblay to be his partner. This old man will become a Billionaire. The company that Chairman Smith will build, New World Pharmaceutical or NWP will become the most famous and prominent company of the world.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They will produce the best potions and equipments around the world. Their products are world class Items. They found the cure for Cancer and other incurable diseases. His company builds many top notch equipment. That''s why Kyle is using this knowledge. The knowledge that he learned from many discoveries that NWO found and invented. He will ride the flow to become rich. (Let''s say, I''ll give to you what you already have. ) He says inside his mind. "If everything that you''re saying is true then I''ll gladly accept your offer. However, the 50-50 shares won''t do. How about a 70-30 deal?" Smith shake his head. "Hahahaha. Since you don''t want. That''s fine. I can ask the Apple or perhaps Facebook, maybe Pfizer too. I''m sure they will accept this deal. Okay good bye. It''s unfortunate but I guess I''ll leave-" "Wait! I accept it! We can do the contract now" The old man shouts and his back is sweating. "I''m sorry but I change my mind. 60-40, then we''ll have deal" "......" ..... .... ... .. . "Kuku if you don''t want to, then okay. " Kyle come out of the office. Chairman Smith didn''t accept his offer, they didn''t come to an understanding and just talk about the contract and agreement stipulations. Therefore, Kyle decide to leave. "I can build a company on my own. I''m confident about that. I''m promise that it''s better than yours. " While he walks. He uses his smartphone to find the others. In this time, internet is already part of daily lives. He opens the Facebook, Twitter, Instagram and any platform that uses social media. Except for Lane (perhaps she doesn''t use her real name or her parents forbid her from using web), he finds all of his member. He send friend requests or follow requests to each of them. *wiiishh wiiisshhh* When he''s walking. He feels an aura nearby. "... A dungeon appeared" A Portal is appearing at the top of a commercial building. It has a yellowish color. "2nd level huh. Well I''m actually bored. I guess I''ll burn some calories and I can sell all of the Item drops I can get. I''m currently broke... I used my whole savings buying an illegal gun. " He enters the Portal. *boom!* As a welcome gesture. He gives them an Orb Beam. ..... .... ... .. . "I''m glad that you''re safe. When I found out that your City received a Monster Wave. I quickly used my car and drove here... " "Hahahaha. Don''t worry I''m Okay . You see I''m now living here in Laguna. Our house was destroyed... So anyway we are staying here in our Grandparents house. "You''re not even online, I sent a message to your account but you never saw it. I thought something bad happen to you. " Miriam pouts, she glares at Mikael. "I''m actually busy, I don''t have time to surf the internet. " Mikael slightly laughs and scratches his head. "Um excuse me . Miss would you like some juice? Please forgive my brother for being an idiot, he always plays hard to get. I actually don''t know why many girls like him. " "Hey! I''m your Kuya! At least show some respect " The two are arguing. This is their daily routines. Whenever they have time they always make fun of each other. You can say that it''s their way of bonding. "Kuya. Your gf was worried about you. You should''ve texts her but you did not!! See, she even followed you here in Laguna. Say you''re sorry!" Klein sneers while he puts the drinks on the table. "You crazy!? I''m not her bf. Miriam has a boyfriend, they love each other!!" "Oh that. We broke up. I saw him cheating, so I punch his face... I should have kicked his balls. " Miriam sighs when she remembers her ex. "What!? You said he was a good guy!? Let''s go, show me his picture and if I''ll find him I''ll smash his face!! How dare he hurt my sister Miriam who is like my family!!" "Hahaha don''t you worry. If I see him again I''ll tell you" The two talks for a while before turning to the serious topic. The Dungeon raid. "So you want to kill those monsters" "Yes. I want them to die, I wanna see them suffer. I will not stop until they are extinct. " "I''m in" Mikael smiles when he hears her affirmation. "Hm? You are? Okay, we can use your Clairvoyance " "Wait, wait a minute!! Kuya what are you talking about!? I know you''re a Hunter but it''s impossible to kill a millions of ants. That''s a suicide!!!!" The little brother shouts when he thinks that their conversations are going to a dangerous topic. "Hahahahaha what are you talking about little kid. Did Mikael didn''t tell you that he is the Rank 1 of Punishment? Those insects can''t even hurt us!! We fought stronger monsters in the Punishment, those ants were nothing! " "B- but!! I don''t want to!" Klein shake his head, how can he let his brother to go there and face millions of monsters? "Klein. Do you wanna avenge our parents?" "...I, yes I want revenge." He pause, yet he clenches his fist. He remembers how his parents died, he wants to see the ants suffer. "The I''ll do it. I''ll show you how those monsters will die. I promise you. " He pats his brother''s head to assure that he will exact their revenge. Miriam puts her drink and look at her friend. "By the way Mikael, what rewards did you get? I''m curious what Item our Rank 1 received." "Hehe about that. You''ll see it soon. " Mikael smiles showing his teeth. Characters These are the characters of the MNPOTS. It''s incomplete by the way. I found the pictures on Google, and I chose the best image that describes them. I don''t have money to commission an illustration so I asked master Google for some help..... you can visit my Patreon if you want to support me. (Shameless plug) - Mikael Tibano ( He may look like an idiot but he''s handsome and badass. If the curses didn''t affect him, he would be the strongest Hunter in the world.) - Kyle Rockwell ( He''s the regressor that returned to the past. He sacrificed the minority to save the majority.) - Miriam Poloma ( don''t ask her about her age, she would point her bow to your head.)Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. - Lane Turner ( the little girl in their party, but don''t belittle her, she was one of the earliest Hunter who gained her second Skill. She could tear your body to pieces using her trees, but don''t worry Lane is a good girl... Though we don''t know after six years. ) - Ni?a Hasvolge ( I got nothing to say, I ship Mikael and Ni?a. And yeah, don''t call her flat, you can''t dodge flying knives.) - Klein Tibano ( the younger Tibano, such a poor child, suffering alone. ) - Christian Rothschild ( got a lot of money. Note: He didn''t have a piercing but this was the only pic that described him closely.) (Note I will delete this after a week.) Chapter 37 Chapter 37: REDEEM OUR LAND "This is the right time to use my new Skills." ..... .... ... .. . When I returned, I had almost forgotten the reward. I just put it in my Inventory. Because of my worries about my family, I''d never thought about what was inside the box. But when I reached my destination and saw my brother again... I decided to kill those monsters. They must pay for what they''d done. I remembered that I have received a box from Hamlet. When I opened the box. I''m actually surprised when I saw the description. [Evolution Stone: Evolved your Skills] The description was short, but I already knew that this stone was important. I already had a second Skill. That Skill helped a lot. The Electric Strength helped me to fight monsters that were stronger than me. It even saved my life once. If this stone is not fake and the description is real. Then I can gain another Skill. "How can I use it? Should I crack it or eat it...? " I went to my Grandma''s backyard. Since I didn''t know what to do. I''ll just eat it and crack it my mouth. "3.2.1.... Go!!" I swallowed the stone and cracked it. The energy flowed in my body. *spark spark* Sparks of electricity covered me. My organs were burning and I felt like I will explode anytime. "Ugh kuck!!" My veins were convulsing. I felt the mana revolving around my body. It''s flowing violently.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "What''s going on!!? Why is there a lightning in the backyard!? " I heard my brother''s voice, but I can''t react. My body was aching like I''m in Hell!! "Kuya!!! What happen to you!!?" "Ugh..... Don''t ever touch me!!! Don''t ever approach!!! " "But!!" "Just stay there!!!" Big energy exploded. *boom* "Ugh!! " This process happened repeatedly until I can control the mana within. After an hour. The violent mana started to subside. The Void Spear forcefully escaped in the Inventories. It assimilated in my mana. The Ocean color of my Void Spear was changing from whitish yellow, I felt a connection between my weapon. "So this is my third Skill" [Mikael Tibano] [LEVEL 179] [ SKILLS:] [LIGHTNING SHOCK LEVEL 4] [1.SHOCK: A BODY THAN CAN EMIT LIGHTNING] [2.LIGHTNING STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING LIGHTNING ENERGY(MANA)] [3.LIGHTNING VOID SPEAR: - CONNECTED TO THE USER - UNBREAKABLE - CAN BE SUMMON SPEAR''S ABILITIES: a.) DEFENSE VOID -within 2.1 second, enemies physical and magical defense will be nullified b.) LIGHTNING SPEAR -the spear will transform to lightning and cause a big explosion] The Void Spear assimilated with my power and now it turned as my third Skill. "I''m not sure what happen. But I guess I''ve become stronger! Hahaha " My Skills turned to Lightning. All the words Electric in my status had changed to Lightning. No matter what angle you see it. I became stronger. "Kuya... What happen to you?" "Sorry if I didn''t tell you, I''m a Hunter" "Not that. I''m talking about your clothes, they''re gone! You''re basically naked right now. Go into the house, the neighbors will see you! I don''t want to hear rumors that I have an exhibitionist brother!! Quickly go! " Oh. He''s right. My clothes were gone. Not a problem, they can see my six pack abs for all I care. ..... .... ... .. . "I''m excited to see it." "Haha, just watch me!!" Here in the Trece Martires. Where millions of flying ants were living. From now on, I declare! I''ll redeem our land!! I summon my Lightning Void Spear. A small spark of lightning appears in my hands, the lightning covered the weapon. The Spear was already a part of my power. "Miriam, where is their colony? " " Give me a second... Three o''clock, 2 kilometers. It''s actually big, I think it''s a mountain... " "Then I''ll shoot until it breaks down." I stretch my hands and prepared to throw my weapon. I activated my Lightning Spear. Let''s see if they can live after this. " Take this you sh*tty insects!!!" *whoosh* I threw the spear! A second later, I heard bombarded sounds. *boom boom boom!!!! * "Did I hit it critically?" "... You hit it, but it''s still standing. The left side is still intact. Oh!! They are coming! Around a million I guess. " "You know what to do Miriam." "Haha, leave it to me. " Miriam took her bow. Her eyes were still close. She shot any insects that tried to attack. No one reached our destination. Miriam one-shoted them. "As long as I''m here. No one can escape." "Ha! Thanks a lot! " "By the way, Kyle contacted me. He said he will be here after one week. He said he will build a Guild. Sigh, I think you already have an idea, yes, we are part of it, again." "Hahaha what do you expect. He''s the type that always do what he wants." I summoned my Spear again. I can use my Lightning Spear three times. It has a high mana consumption, so can''t use it often. "Left side is intact huh.... Then take this!!!!!!" *boom! boom!! boom!!! * Another explosion hit. The monsters shrieked, they were crying in pain. I will return one hundredfold what you did to my City. I''ll massacre all of you!! "CRAAAGH!!!" A giant ant with a size of 6 storey building is crawling out of the colony. The Ant Queen scream in anger. Her rage is indescribable, her colony was torn apart. "So the Boss appeared huh. You look weak and disgusting!" "Mikael, leave these monsters to me. You go to the Boss. " "No problem!" I ran and charge my way to the Boss. The Boss tried to spread her wings to fly, but she failed. The explosion caught her wings and she''s injured. "Hahahaha what!? Do you need help!?" "Kakkkktrrrrraaaaa!!" She tried smashed me and I dodged it. The Queen used her other hand to hit me, but I cut it. Her slow movements won''t reach me. *slash! * "Kaaaahhh!!" I slashed two of her hands. Green blood came out of her wounds. Yuck eww! What food were you eating to get a green blood like this!? I jumped. I landed on her face and stabbed her eye. "Crah!!" She fought back, but my Skill was faster. "Taste my upgraded Skill!! Lightning Shock!!!" "Cccrrraaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!" She screamed like a baby!! The lightning burnt her body. Her arms were paralyzed and she couldn''t move. So this was the smell of a newly cooked Ant Queen. Its f*ck*ng disgusting!! "Spit. I can''t believe that a creature like you invaded a whole City. You! Are! Weak!!" Chapter 38 Chapter 38: SKILL BOOK "This is..." I found a book when the Boss died. I touched it and read its description. [Insect Wings - A two pair of wings will grow in the user''s back.] "Oh cool. It''s a Skill Book! I''ll use this" The more Skill I have, the better. My fighting style would become more dynamic. I tried to absorb the Skill, but.... [Not compatible] It''s not working. So when absorbing a Skill, I need a high compatibility. Okay, I get the gist. But to be sure. I need to ask Kyle about this. I bet he knew something. "Now, these armies of ants are the only one remaining. Well, I can finish this quickly. " ""Ctraagghh!!!"" They were mad because I killed their Queen. The flying ants charged at me, but I''m confident that they couldn''t do anything. "Come at me! No one will leave this place alive!!" ..... .... ... .. . Two days later. A new day has risen in the province of Cavite. Peace covered the region and you can''t see any ants. All of them were dead. We killed them. Me and Miriam solved this problem on our own. "Mikael, someone''s wants to talk to us." Miriam said while looking at the sunrise. "Who is it?" "General Mark Lekta. He is the General assign in Cavite, he wants to thank us... and he doesn''t take no for an answer" I paused, It seems like there were people who were eager to meet us. Though it''s understandable, we cleaned the entire Cavite so I guess they want to talk to us about it. "... Hm? Well.... I got nothing to do. Okay. "If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. I can''t believe that someday in my life I would meet a General. Me, I''m just an ordinary citizen. If not because of the Awakening, I''ll stay as an ordinary young man. We went to the Municipal Hall of Imus, Cavite. This was my second time here. "... We meet again young boy" An old man who''s wearing a worn office clothes smiled at us. "Hey!? You''re the one who gave me the list of relocation. You''re the General!?" " Hahaha the people here were so busy. So to ease their exhaustion, I decided to help them with their paperwork" He put two cups of instant coffee on the table. "Ah Yes Sir!" I saluted, damn I''d never thought that I actually met a General... twice. General laughed at my awkward salute yet he immediately became serious. "I''ll go straight to the point. Thank you very much, you really helped us a lot... But I''m sorry to say this. I''m going to be shameless, can I ask a request? It depends on you if you accept it or not" His mouth was twitching, waiting for our reply. I look at Miriam and she nodded her head. She wanted to hear the General''s need. " What do you want, General Sir. " "You see a Portal has appeared near in Metro Manila. It''s already 96 days, after 4 days, a Dungeon Break will happen. We already evacuated the residents, but a lot of properties will be damage if we let the Monster Wave happen. The worst thing is we will let thousands of monsters occupy our land. That''s why please help us. Don''t worry, money''s not the problem. We are ready to pay any amount just to save the City." General Lekta bent his knees and begged us to help. How could I refuse? You''re already begging. And as if I''ll let another misfortune happen. Well, I already had an answer. "I accept it. What about you Miriam? Are you in?" "Hahaha. I''m practically bored right now. I don''t want to stay in the Hacienda, they treat me as se?orita. I''d rather use my strength to help the people.... It heals my broken heart" "... Thank you very much!!! I promise!! You''ll receive a prize!" Old man beamed. "Yes, sir!... So please don''t lower your head and get up. Your knees will hurt, based on what I know arthritis is prone in your age.... " ..... .... ... .. . A couple of hours passed and we''re now in Manila. "... I thought we''re going to fight monsters? Why do I see cameras and reporters?" Camera-men took our pictures. Some reporters tried to interview us and they were doing live coverage. "What!? Who did this!? Ehem! Don''t take pictures!" He shouted to the reporters and looked at us apologetically. "I''m so sorry! I believe some people leak an information to the media. Tch tch, these f*ck*ng reporters! They''ll do anything just to get a good scoop! " General''s ears were burning red. He''s ashamed. He just wants to protect the country, but at the same time, he wanted to protect us. Our privacy were important too. "It''s okay General. Hehe, I actually want to show my parents that I''m not lying, I will show them that I''ve changed. I want to prove them wrong. I''m not a spoiled brat! I will show them that I''m a daughter that they can be proud of! " Miriam spoke her opinion. If my parents were still alive, I too, wanted to show them that I could save this City of Manila. Though, it''s an impossible dream... They were dead. "Is that so, Miss Miriam? But my priority is to protect the two of you. I promise that no reporters will disturb you" General assured us. Wow, I couldn''t believe that a General was helping us, a couple of normal citizens, to protect our privacy. "General, can we get a recording of Dungeon raid? We received some info that there are two new Hunters in our country. We want to cover their first legacy" The space inside the Portal was called Dungeon. The first returnees declared the place as a Dungeon. "Nope!! Legacy your ass!! My duty is to protect the privacy of these two civilians!" "But they are not an ordinary civilian, they are Hunters, General" A reporter replied. "I''m not going to change my mind. " "General let them do it" I step up and talked to General Lekta. "Let them do it. I will show them the truth about what''s inside the Dungeon, but I want a contract that no matter what happen, if they received wounds or died inside. It''s not our responsibility. " "....." The reporters turned silent. They knew about the Dungeon. It''s a colony where thousands of monsters reside. There''s a high chance that they would die in just a couple of steps. I chuckled, as if I''ll help you. I want to help the residents of this place. Not you people, who use the stories of others to make money. "How about it? We will start now." No one answered, they were afraid to go inside without protection. However, someone shouted a minute after. "I- I accept!" A young woman raised her hand. She looks young, perhaps she new in this work. A fresh graduate, I thought. "Good, I tell you, your life is on the line here. No matter what happens, you''re on your own. " I seriously gaze at her. "Ye- yes! " There were dozens of reporters here, but she''s the one one who had enough courage to raise her hand. I like your bravery. I laughed. I''m just bluffing so don''t worry, I won''t let you hurt. I said inside my head. "Your name?" "Hello sir. M- my name is Angelica Karsila from Ebs Tbn. We want to take a video of how you will fight. C- can we record it? " "... Miss. I''m just a teenager, 19 to be exact. So please reserve your ''Sir''. I feel old whenever you say that. You can call me Mikael. " "B- but you''re a Hunter. Many Hunters has high ego and odd behavior. Ah! I- I''m not talking about you Sir! S- so please....!! " She covered her mouth when she realized that she spoke some derogatory comments about Hunters. Yup, new graduate. "Hahaha, don''t be nervous Miss Angeles. Except from being an idiot, Mikael is a good man. " Hey Miriam!! That hurts!. You didn''t give me any dignity. Where''s the respect!? "Tch, my career hasn''t even started, now you''re already destroying my image... " I grumbled. "Hahaha let''s go. By the way, General. What kind of Monsters are we facing? We need at least some briefing" "The scout found that it''s a jungle type. Based on their reports, they are giant animals. " General told us everything he knew. I yawn because no matter what type of monsters I''m going to face, I''m confident that that I would win. "Then, let''s start this already" Chapter 39 Chapter 39: THE RECORDING Reporter Angeles with her Camera man is now in the Dungeon. She watches how Miriam uses her bow to kill every monster in sight. "... Strong. They''re too strong!!" She witnessed it. All of it. She saw how Mikael cut an 8 feet Tiger into two, 8 feet!! He just cut it like a piece of paper! "Rena the Wind Cutter. The strongest and the highest level in the Philippines can''t imitate what he did.... Even Jake Raynold can''t compare to them!! Who are these people!?" ''How did they get their powers? Did someone give them a Skill Book?'' She thought about it. "Miss Miriam. Excuse me, but I just want to ask something. How do you hit the monsters when your eyes are closed?" "Oh, this? This my training" "...." She. Didn''t. Know. How. To. React. ''This is a freaking Dungeon! How can you close your eyes in this dangerous place!? Training!? Heck!!'' She shakes her head in disbelief. "E- eh, what about Mikael? What he''s doing? I can''t see him... he''s not dead, right?" " If you''re talking about Mikael, he left and go to defeat the Dungeon Boss. He can kill the Boss by himself" *Twak!* Miriam killed another monster. "T- that''s impossible!! You need at least four Hunters to kill the Boss of a White Portal!! He can''t do that on his own! Quick! Help him!" "Ah, what are you talking about? He can do it. In fact, he already killed it" "....." ''I''m speechless.............'' Miss Angeles opened her mouth, but she didn''t speak, she can''t comprehend it.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Miss Miriam. If I''m not being rude, can I ask what your current level is? " "I''m Level 177. About Mikael, I think he''s around level 180." "How!!?" The reporter jumps in exclamation. "Hm?" "How did you get to Level 177!? The highest level in the whole world is level 156. It''s Jake Raynold''s level. The greatest Hunter!" Reporter Angeles lost her composure many times. She feels like her common sense is slowly vanishing. "Eh? Seriously? Level 156... Not what I expected. I thought, it would be around 160. As for us, you can say that we always met monsters every night. We were summoned to an unknown place and fought. I mean we always fought around a hundred million of monsters every night. So I believe that''s the reason why we leveled up faster. Yup, it''s explainable." Miriam nods believing that what she says is normal. "..... monters....... hundred millions....... Every night..." She lost it. Reporter Angeles lost her common sense. She almost coughed up blood. "Oh Mikael is coming" Mikael returned to them. He''s holding a spear and his body is producing a great amount of lightning. He looks incredible. On his back, he''s carrying a Giant Wolf. Even reporter Angeles is amazed at how the lightning follows Mikael''s body. "Miriam I already killed the Boss. There are only weak monsters remaining here." "Leave it to me. My eyes can see anything in this whole place. No one can escape my eyes" Miriam uses her bow and shot into the sky. Her trajectory always hits the monsters. The arrows fly and kill them. They try to hide, but they always die. " We can finish this within 30 minutes. We''re lucky that they are inside a secluded place like this Dungeon. Not like those ants, we needed to travel the whole province to kill all of them. " Reporter Angeles lost her already lost common sense. " B- but it''s just two hours, 1 hour and 47 minutes to be exact. The most fastest Dungeon Clear was 5 hours and 33 minutes... A- am I witnessing a world record? " Reporter Angeles is doing a narration. She is now talking to herself. "Miss Angeles are we going to show this to the public?" The camera-man asks her. His back is sweating because this is the first he met this kind of occurrence. They''re searching for copper, but they found gold. "... Yes. We''ll show it" ..... .... ... .. . Ebs Tbn. Headlines. - Two Hunters added to the Philippines line-up. -Hunter Mikael and Hunter Miriam close the Dungeon in Metro Manila. - Cavite is now safe! Two Hunters save the day! -Hunter Miriam, a beauty with power. Witness her greatness here in Tv Patrol. -No. 1 trending. ''A gorgeous woman uses her bow to kill monsters'' Many people watched the news. The two are trending NationWide and Worldwide. -Why''s there almost no footage of Hunter Mikael? What a waste, I want to see his handsome face. -Wooohhhooo I have a new religion! All hail Goddess Miriam! -This is fake. It''s impossible for the Hunters to massacre thousands of monster just like that. It''s edited.... ..... .... ... .. . "Dude look at this, this is Miriam right? I thought she was missing? Look, she''s on the News." A man taps Elliott''s back. "Oh! Damn, that''s Miriam? Wow, never thought she''s a Hunter. Looks like your girlfriend is now famous Elliott. I''m jealous. " "....." Elliott is speechless when he watches the news. He doesn''t know why, but his heart is regretting what he has done. ''I shouldn''t have cheated on her'' He thought. "Dude, haha, you''re lucky you have a girlfriend like that. She can protect you, now that I think about it. Why don''t you ask her to get revenge on the one who broke your nose? " "....." ..... .... ... .. "This is the 85 Million for closing the Portal. And this the 194 Million for saving Cavite" "... Wow." "Sir, why do I feel like we received a greater amount in saving Cavite? " Miriam is curious. So as Mikael. This is a large money, where did they get it? Government? " Many lives were lost when the monsters hit Cavite, the survivors decided to donate this to the one who will give justice to their love ones. This is their thanks and appreciation. Please accept it." Millions of people died in that Dungeon Brake. Many families lost their love ones. When they learned that all of the monsters are dead and Cavite is now peaceful. They gladly gave their money. They received justice. The monsters met their end. " Thank you for giving justice to the dead one''s" ".... Okay, we will accept this" How can they refuse? This is their sign of gratitude. This is not about accepting the money, it''s about accepting their feelings. Miriam smiles thinking that she done a good job. Mikael was dumbstruck. He just wanted to avenge his parents. But now, he became a multi-millionaire! " I guess I''m not the only one who lost their families, perhaps there are many orphans right now..... But seriously! Looks like I''ve found a good job!" He grins and shouts "woohhoo!" "By the way, can we buy all the Items that you got inside the Dungeon. We will give you the right amount for them" "Jackpot!! " Chapter 40 Chapter 40 "Hello Klein, this is me your Kuya. You see... hehe I got money, lotsa money! What souvenirs do you want ? How about ps5? " I called Klein. Since I''m a millionaire now. I will buy anything that he wants. I can give him a hundred pieces of it. "Um I don''t want anything kuya. " "Eh? Really? Food, clothes, brand new phone? You want nothing...? How about I buy it all hehe." "No thanks Kuya. When will you return? I need to talk you. I have to tell you something. " "... Okay? Fine, but I''ll still buy souvenirs. I''ll make sure that Lolo and Lola will like it. " "Okay Kuya. When will you return?" Hm? Why do I feel there''s something weird about my little brother? "Hey Klein, did you do something bad things while I''m gone? Did you cause inconvenience to our grandparents!? You asshole! If I hear that you cause them hardship I will slap your ass! " "What are you talking about Kuya!? I did nothing. I always follow our Lolo and Lola. In fact I''m tending the garden right now! " I nodded. "Good. I''ll be back after a week. My friend will arrive here, I need to meet him the airport. Oh he''s a Canadian so brush up on your English. " "Yes Kuya. Be careful" "You too. Take care of Lolo and Lola okay. " I ended the call. "Ah, I have forgotten. Hunters have an auto- translating skill. Kyle can speak our language now." Me, too. I''m a linguistic person now! I put my phone (which is brand new yeah) off and lay on my king''s size bed. The government gave us a great accommodation. We are in a 5- star hotel and this whole room is mine ~ If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "The bed is so soft.... Ah I forgot! I still have something I need to check " I opened my inventories and took the two Skill Books. [Insect Wings - a two pair of wings will grow in the user''s back.] [ Spirit Contract - A ramdom Spirit will form a contract to the user.] This was the Items that I received when I defeated the two Bosses. " I prefer the Spirit Contract but it''s not compatible to me... " I''ve tried absorbing the Skill Book but I failed. I guessed we were not destined. "I guess the only compatible skill for me are those Lightning or Electric elements. " When I browsed the internet. I learned that the Items that commonly drops inside the Dungeon were Skill Books, Mana Stone, High- class weapons, and Equipments. "There are only 20% chance to get a Skill Books, and its only dropped by Dungeon Bosses... I already got two. Does that mean I will not get another one? Well not that it matters. I can''t use them anyway. " I don''t need an Item that I can''t use. I asked Miriam if she can absorb this Skill Books but just like me, she failed. For now we decided to wait for Kyle. I''ll ask him about this Skill Books. "What should I eat. I guess I''ll call the reception- " *ding dong* Before I even touch the phone, my doorbell was ringing. "...I''m sure it''s Miriam. Does she need anything? " I opened the door and... I''m right. It''s Miriam. "Hello Miriam. W- wait, why are you wearing a dress!? Will you visit something?" The dress looks beautiful, but she is more beautiful. I can''t believe that idiot, I mean Elliott, cheated when he had a pretty woman like her. Do you have eyes Elliott!? Miriam is a Goddess... If you minus her childish attitude sometimes. Overall, she''s a Goddess! "Huh? What are you talking about, we decided to eat in a French restaurant. They have delicious food there. Don''t you know? They have Orc meat on their menu now! Let''s go! Ah, but before that, you need to change your clothes. I''ll call the reception, I''ll ask them to give you a nice suit" Suit? As in an American suit. No, no, no. I''ve never worn a suit in my life! I shook my head, and decided to decline. "Ah haha, thank you, but no thanks. You see, I don''t like wearing suits, especially neckties... Yes, I''ll wear a suit! So please, put the bow down, I need to live. I still have my brother... " "Good" Miriam released her bow and she put it in her Inventories. Her deadly aura disappeared and I sighed in relief. I changed my mind. Miriam you''re not a Goddess..... ..... .... ... .. . "... Why are they looking at us?" Almost all of the people inside the restaurant were looking at us. "Hahaha, we are famous. Didn''t you watch the News? I saw on social media that we''re trending. " I knew about the News and social media, but I''m not comfortable in their gazes. How can I eat like this? I felt overwhelmed and suffocated. "Oh! The food is here! At last, Orc meat. Yay!" Miriam took her utensils and eat. How can you eat in this situation? Can''t you see that they are looking at you? "Yummy!!" ... Sigh. Miriam, sometimes I''m jealous of your quirk. "Oh? You''re not going to eat? It''s been around a week since we last ate monster cuisine. You''re not happy or excited? " "... Fine I''ll eat" I shrugged, it''s bad frowning in front of the food. "Good. Don''t think about them. I''m sure they just want to befriend us. Having a connection with Hunters who have special powers is a great idea. Just leave them, they''ll do nothing as long as no one makes the first move. " You have an experience in this, huh. I guessed this happened to you a lot. "Don''t worry. If there''s someone who tries to talk to us. Leave it to me. " "Yes, Lady Miriam" I cut the Orc meat into bite size. I put in my mouth, mmmm, damn this is so f*cking delicious. It''s unfortunate that my sense of taste was elevated and I couldn''t eat ordinary food now. They tasted like trash! But who cares, This mana filled meat is heaven. After eating, we got up and left the restaurant. A couple of gazes followed us but we let it be. When we were in the elevator, a 6. 8 foot bodyguard blocked our way. He bow just like the Korean and Japanese greetings. "Excuse me, but there is someone who wants to talk to you. " "No can do. We''re going to sleep. We have scheduled tomorrow." Miriam waved her hand to show her obvious no. However, the body didn''t move, he looked at us. "My client wants to talk to you" "...Your client. Who''s that?" Miriam asked him. "Sorry, but I can''t tell you, but you will know if you follow me. " "Hm, what do you think Mikael? " She looked at me with curious expression. "Well... Let''s see what he''s got. Maybe we will find something interesting. " Hidden agenda or whatever, I will leave if I find it boring. Chapter 41 Chapter 41: ARA ARA We followed the bodyguard outside the Hotel. We saw a limousine waiting on us. "... We are going to ride this?" "Yes, sir." The bodyguard opened the door. Miriam smoothly entered the limousine while my body was stiff and I go inside awkwardly. "Where are we going? " I asked. "Around 10 minutes and you will see it" "... okay? " Sometimes I don''t know if this man is a bodyguard or a CIA agent. He always says '' you will know if you go there''. Heck! What''s this!? Am I in a movie? Anyway, I find it odd whenever I watch Miriam''s poker face. She was always a carefree type of woman. I''m not accustomed seeing her like this As the bodyguard said. We reached the destination in ten minutes. I saw a large building, I believed this is the location. "My client is on the top floor, please follow me. " While we are walking, I saw many guards stands on the right and left side of the pathway. They were standing straight and unmoving. I think they are from Korea or China based on their appearances. I guess I''ll meet a business man. Time to meet a Big Fat Tycoon hm? We entered the elevator and the bodyguard pushed the button. We wait for a minute. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. *ding* When the elevator opened. Again, I saw another dozen of bodyguards. They''re standing there motionless. "Gulp" I swallowed my saliva. I faced many monsters in the Awakening. But this one is different, I''m nervous as heck. I believed confronting monsters was easier than talking to a shrewd business man They spread the door. I realized that my prediction was wrong. It''s not a him, it''s a her. I saw a woman, a pretty woman. She is wearing a red dress and drinking wine. I sense another person hiding, but I leave it because I can''t pinpoint where he''s hiding. Well, I don''t feel any bad intention. For now, hehe let''s focus our gaze to this gorgeous woman... ehem, for your information I''m not cheating! Ni?a is the most beautiful woman for me... but let''s enjoy the show shall we? "Ara, I''m happy that you accepted my request. Hello, my name is Ai Biyu" "Hello Miss Ai. I''m Miriam and this is Mikael. " The woman with her seductive dress faced us. Base on her name I can quickly deduce that she''s a Chinese. "Since the two of you were here, I will go straight to the point. I want you to join my Guild. Don''t worry, I can give what you want. Name your price." ... De javu? Why do I feel like I had experienced this situation once? Ah! Ye Zhang, he asked me to join him, but I didn''t accept it... he died early. "I''m sorry, but we already have a group. " Miriam declined her offer. Kyle will go the Philippines, my intuition is telling me that he will need our help to build his Guild. "Ara ara? What Guild is it? How many members are you? " "Confidential." Ai Biyu attractively smile. Her delighted grin can bewitch any man, but for me, it''s not working. " Is that so, well I can''t force you. Since you''re already here, I just want to ask about the Awakening, there were informations saying that there are Hunters appearing in every part of the world. They say they all came from the Punishment. What do you think? Is the rumor true?" She touched the mouth of the wineglass. "It''s the truth, I believe you already had proof. If you gather information, you will know that after surviving six months inside the Punishment the survivors return to Earth... we are part of that. " "Fufu, I guess you already known this huh. Well, as you can see another 500,000 people are missing. Where do you think they go? I''m sure you have an idea." "... I believe they are now in the Awakening." Miriam said. Kyle told us. Every six months, half a million people will enter the Awakening. And we are the First Batch. "Fufufu. I already know it. But I guess thank you for being honest... You see, I have already recruited a hundred. So it''s okay, even if you don''t agree, I''m sad, but not so much. You can now go. I''m sorry for the inconvenience." Is that it!? You called us just to ask about this!? Hey, you wasted our time. What about that hiding man!? He doesn''t have business with us? I thought this was important... ..... .... ... .. . When the two Hunters left the room, the temperature increased and the feeling of heat was trickling the sweat of the bodyguards outside. "What do you think? Is that the man you''re talking about? The Rank 1? " "Yes, Milady" A voice was coming out of nowhere. It echoed and Ai nodded "He is the Rank 1, Mikael Tibano. I saw him in the Ranking Hall. As for the woman, she is Miriam Poloma she''s 17 in the Ranking. " "Is that so?...." *crack* The wine glass broke. Ai Biyu cracked the glass. She''s frustrated that she can''t even fight the woman equally. She detected that she would die quickly if she fight any of them. At first she wanted to know their strength but when she saw them, she couldn''t believed that her willpower was weak compared to their bloodlust. She shivered in frustration. "Schedule my flight. I want to level- up. I hate it when someone is stronger than me. " "Yes, Milady" She stands and leave. The wine evaporated because of the heat. ..... .... ... .. . They reached the hotel around 10 pm. They didn''t do anything, instead they quickly rest their bodies. They have a schedule tomorrow so they must sleep. ------------------------------------ Note: A sexy onee-chan goes ara ara, I proudly present to you our first ara ara woman Ai Biyu!!! Chapter 42 Chapter 42: ARRIVAL Me and Miriam was now waiting for Kyle, we are in the NAIA. Miriam was watching the people, foreigners or local, walking out the gate. "... found him. " "Huh, where?... That''s him!! Hey! Kyle we are here!" Miriam shouted and people look at her. Someone even tried to take a picture, yes we are famous now. I guess a lot of people saw the news. "Miriam lower your voice. I remembered your poker face last night, why don''t you do that at least sometimes? You looked mature at that time." I said, I heard the sound of clicking of camera.... I''m not accustomed to this kind of treatment. "hah, this and that were different. This is my normal face. And that was my business face" "Business?" She nodded and crossed her arms. "I graduated in Business Administration. Sometimes I help my family in running our business. " When she said business, the first thing that entered my mind was Ai Biyu''s offer... And aside from that, I remember that there''s something I detected yesterday. "Ah, I see.... Hey, did you felt the man who''s hiding inside the room with Ai Biyu? I can''t detect his presence. I guess he''s a stealth type. Perhaps you saw him by using your Clairvoyance." "Oh, that. Of course! He is an Asian. He''s wearing a mask so I can''t identify his gender. He used some kind of Shadow Merge thingy" She smirked showing that I must praise her. "You''re amazing Miriam, as expected of you. You never disappoint us when it comes to this kind of thing. " I scratch my head. I know that you''re the best person to talk when it comes to scouting. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. She giggled and wave her hand. "Hehehe. No, don''t flatter me. I just saw him appearing when we left the building. He talked to Ai Biyu, as for what it is, I don''t know. " "Damn right. You''re not just beautiful, you''re talented too!" "Hehe." While holding his bag, Kyle walked and stopped in our location. Behind him, I saw a man who has a reddish brown hair. Kyle greeted us with his "kuku" laugh. "What''s up? Did something happen? " "We are doing fine, nothing happens. By the way, who''s that?" I asked him. I found it a miracle that Kyle had a friend. He''s a living demon. "This is Christian Rothschild. My business partner" Your business partner, huh. So we were not part of that business, I guess. As for the name Christian... it does ring a bell. Why do I remember that hobgoblin. Eh? Did I forgot something?.... Well, if I forgot it, then it''s not important. " I know what you''re thinking. Yes, my business partner. You''re just my workers, my slave to be exact. You don''t have the rights to question my decision, understand?" "Yes, yes ~ boss" I said. Christian came in and greet us. "Nice to meet you, I''m Christian. Kyle told me about the two of you" Miriam looked at her head to toe, her forehead furrowed. "Pardon me, but what did Kyle promise to you? You see, this friend of ours will use gun just to get what he wants. I hope you''re not threatened or blackmailed." Good question, Miriam. I''m actually curious about that. "Hahaha fortunately no he''s not. He promised me that he will give me the strongest Skill Book....? After some thoughts, I accept his term to be my business partner. " "You agreed easily? " "About that. We will become an official partner after I receive the Skill Book. For now, its a temporary contract. " He shook his head and explained it further. Speaking of Skill Book. "Oy Kyle, I got this Two Skill Book but I can''t use it. The system says, not compatible. What does it mean?" "Oh really? Two weeks, we didn''t see each other in two weeks and now you''re saying you received a Skill Books? Two at that. Tell me, did you have an Item that has Increased Luck effect? Or did you do good things in your past life?" He shrugged saying that he found it odd. "No, I don''t have any Item like that. As for my past life, I don''t know. Should I ask for a past regression therapy? " "Never mind, let''s get out of here. We can''t talk here, it''s too noisy. Is this really like this in your country? " I just chuckle. I can''t tell him that NAIA was once called as the worst airport of the world... well not that I care. We left the place, some people tried to asked about selfie but Kyle gave them deadly glare. ..... .... ... .. . " It''s hard to find a compatible Skill Book, in fact it''s impossible. Especially this time, where Skill Book is in demand. Wealthy people were buying them like crazy. The greater the effect, the higher the price. You can sell them in 1 million for minimum price." "... Pesos?" "Dollars. 1 Million Dollars, they will buy it quickly" "I''ll think about that. " "Okay... and what do you want? I bet you want to build a Guild. " " Miriam. That thing can wait. For now, our priority is to increase our strength and evolve our skills. " "Eh! Why!? Why is that!? Can''t we just kill monsters and level up? I don''t want to train with you. You''re a living demon! " "Miriam if you meet any Demon, I swear you will know that I''m kinder than them. About the training, I''m sorry, but we need to. How''s your Skill? Can your Clairvoyance monitor this whole country? Philippines? Actually, I have a job for you. " "What!!? That''s impossible!! I can only use it in a whole province! That''s my maximum!!" "Sigh, how about you Mikael? The Ranking Hall always reward an Evolution Stone to the Rank 1. I believe you already have three skills. " "How did you know that!? Why can''t we hide anything when it comes to you. You know many things... brr my goosebumps! Anyway, since I have three skills now I guess I don''t have any reason to join your training. I''m stronge-" "You''re not exempted" "What did I say? Of course I''ll train! " "You too Christian. If you''re serious to be Hunter I advise you to join this training. No. You need to, I''ll never give you the Book if you''re not ready. " " Me too?... Okay. " "Hey Kyle, before this training start. I need to go to Laguna. " "Do you have a wide place there? " "Yes.... Gulp. Why are you asking? " "Good. We''re coming, we will train there. " "....." [Note: I''m just trying to write a scene where it''s pure dialogue. What do you think? Is it readable?] Chapter 43 Chapter 43 A brand new Ford Expedition was running on the highway. In the car, there are four people. Christian Rothschild was driving while the other three were busy about doing nothing... "Boss Christian, where did you meet Kyle? " "I met him 3 days ago. He trespassed my villa and knock on my door. Then he asked about partnership. " "....." Mikael was dumbfounded, he didn''t knew what to say. He looked at the clueless criminal, but the culprit was sleeping. Kyle was brave man, he''s not afraid to enter the jail. "Ah, ahahahaha... ehem! Then why did you follow him? We are Hunters, are you not scared about any possibilities that we can do to you?" He coughed and said. "I already met many people. I can easily detect if they are Hunters, they emit bloodlust." "So you have a keen eye when it comes to people" Mikael observed him. "Yes. I believe you are not bad. " "Is that so? I can kill you in a second" Mikael turned serious. He emitted the bloodlust that Christian was saying. He test the man. He wanted to know what reaction he would show. Perhaps he''s a good actor and he wouldn''t show any weakness... unfortunately Mikael hates people who hides their emotions. "Just by using my hand, I can squeeze your head an-- ouch!!! What are you doing Kyle!? I''m talking okay! " Kyle kicked him and he stumbled. "Are you insane? You''re scaring my business partner. I thought you''re a good guy? How can you say those words easily?" "Hahaha, let him be. He''s just a teenager, you know them and their ego, haha. " "... Tch. " Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. No reaction, he''s not scared or angry. He just smile and Mikael found it creepy. ''Did Kyle made the right decision? Can we trust this creepy guy? '' Mikael didn''t knew the answer. He believes in Kyle but not in this stranger. "We are near" Miriam reminded them. "Ah oh I remember. " Because he''s thinking about their possible new member. Mikael had almost forgotten that they were near his home. He got out and took every souvenirs that he bought. "Let me help you. " Miriam carried the shoes and help him. "Ah, thanks a lot. Klein loves shoes, especially Jordan. I decided to buy him many shoes to elevate his feelings... " "You''re a sweet brother. If you''re talking about shoes, why don''t give him an Equipment Shoes, it''s better if it has effects and options. " "Hahahaha of course! I have 3 shoes in my Inventories. " In fact, he had more. He had Armors, Weapons, and Potions. These were all for Klein and his Grandparents, he only have them. That''s why he''s ready to give everything to them just to be safe and healthy. He even had monster meat for anti- aging effect. "Kuya, you''re here!" "Hello Klein" Miriam greeted the little brother. "Hi sister Miriam" Klein helped Miriam with holding the boxes. He took everything that''s heavy for Miriam. "Klein, please prepare some coffee for our visitors. " "Okay kuya. You never told me that you know some foreigners. I thought you were joking when you said it on the phone hehe. " "This is Kyle and Christian. I met Kyle in the Awakening. As for Christian, he will be the business partner of Kyle. " "Will be?" "It''s a long story. Just prepare some coffee. Let''s be hospitable. " Mikael sighed, he didn''t want to say that his friend made an illegal trespass. They entered the house and greeted their Lolo and Lola who''s watching T.V. "Hello Lola, Lolo. Mano po" Mikael took their hands and put it on his forehead. This is a traditional way of showing respect to the elders in the Philippines. "Oh, bless you, how are my sweet grandchild? Did you have a good time, how''s the travel? I saw you on T.V. my grandson is famous." ..... .... ... .. . The House of Tibano is old, but it''s wide. This house had stood since 1935. It has a second floor which had four rooms. The four visitors could fit in the house. "Then, what do you want to talk? I felt like there''s something odd about you when we talk to the phone. Do you have problems? " In Mikael''s room. He and Klein were talking and they look serious. Klein was nervous and he wanted to say something. His back was sweating a lot. "Kuya... I- I want to be a Hunter" Mikael didn''t change his face. He already expected this. "No. I don''t want you to be a Hunter. Klein this is not a game. This is a dangerous job. You will die if you make mistakes, this is what Hunters means. " "But!" "Klein, if you want revenge. It''s already done. I slaughter the monsters that killed our parents. Cavite is safe now. " "No. This is not about those ants... When I watch you fighting those monsters, I''m surprised. I never thought in my life that you could save two cities in just one week. Kuya I want to be like you. I wanna be a hero" "Listen here you punk my-" "Why don''t you agree. You got two Skill Book in your inventories. " Another voice appeared and the door opened. Miriam and Kyle were listening on their conversation. "Sorry Mikael. Kyle said that I need to use my Skill to eavesdrop. " The woman clasped her hands. "Wow, you''re making me the bad guy here. To tell you the truth, Miriam uses her Clairvoyance to eavesdrop, you know gossiper''s quirk." They quarrel about who''s the ringleader. Mikael was pissed. He doesn''t want them to join their conversation. This is about his brother''s upbringing. Outsiders were not allowed to gave their opinions, especially if it''s about Klein''s future. Mikael treasures his brother. "Wow, I''m speechless. You''re now disturbing our conversation, and you''re not guilty eh. " He''s actually frustrated but his little brother quickly join in. "Kuya!? You got a Skill Books!?" Klein shocked when he heard that his brother have two Skill Books. "Yes, I have, but I''ll never give it to you. " The young man couldn''t deny it, Mikael is the type that never back down. He lost his will to fight but the Regressor helped him. Kyle stepped up and said. "Your name is Klein right? Don''t worry, leave the Skill Book to me, I can get you a good one. " "Yay!! His eyes beamed when he heard it. "Hey!! What the f*ck are you doing!?" He shouted, he almost grab his neck. Miriam appeared in the middle and said. "Come on, just give the Skill Book" "You too, Miriam!?" [Note: I''m happy that someone pledge on my patreon!!! I feel like my hard work was appreciated!! ] Chapter 44 Chapter 44 There were three methods to be a ''Hunter'' 1. Awakened via forceful summoning. 2. Use Skill Book to receive special powers. 3. Use Monster drop equipment. Though people who were doing this were called ''Fake Hunter''. Mikael gave the two Skill Book to Klein. Klein would decide what Skill would he like to consume. An ordinary person could easily adsorb his first Skill Book. "Kuya I select this Spirit Contract. I feel like this Skill Book is calling me... " Mikael nodded and took the other Book. " If you feel anything uncomfortable or any aching, just tell me." Mikael nervously said. He knew nothing about the Skill Book. Maybe Klein would suffer an inflicting pain. "Sigh, Mikael. Absorbing a Skill Book is one hundred percent safe. Have you forgotten? When you first level up, you received a notification telling that you received a Skill. Book absorption is just like that. " The man from the future told another information. Kyle reassured that nothing dangerous would happen. Klein took the Spirit Contract. The Book vanished and its particles entered his body. *ding* He felt like his consciousness was traveling. It was a like his drifting for months. He saw inside his mind that a creature agreed to form a contract with him. Klein began to glow and a silhouette formed near him. A wolf with a size of a meter appeared beside him. It has ash fur and its eyes were yellow like the full moon. "Awoooo" The Wolf howled. "T-this is my Skill. K- Kuya I''m a Hunter now!!" Klein jumped out of happiness. He''s officially a Hunter. [Klein Tibano] [Level 1] [SKILL] [SPIRIT CONTRACT]Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. [1. ASH SPIRIT WOLF -A spirit that can turn to smoke. ] This was Klein''s status information. He''s happy that a good Spirit accepted him. "If you''re serious about this occupation, then follow me. We will level up. General Lekta said that there''s a Portal in Laguna Lake. " Mikael gestured him to get out. As a Hunter, he knew that his brother needs to kill monsters to get stronger. "Really? O- okay! I will go with you! " "Oi Klein. I want to tell you that this is not a game, Hunter is a job of killing. Their hands are full of blood. Do you understand?" "Yes, Kuya... " "Excuse me. Can I go too?" Christian asked them. Since he decided to become a Hunter, he wanted to see what kind of occupation would he enter. He''s excited to witness the real world of Hunters. The Dungeon. He wanted to follow them in the Dungeon to see what''s inside. " I have a car. I can drive you there" "Okay, you''re in. " Mikael nodded. Klein canceled his Spirit Summoning. He went inside the car with Mikael and Christian. They traveled and reach the lake. They found a Portal floating above the water. It has a yellow fragmented color. "Yellow Portal... Tch! Well, it''s bad to be picky. And it''s a good place for you to level." "A- are you sure Kuya!? The Monsters inside the Yellow Portal are super strong! " Klein couldn''t believe that his brother treated this Portal as a playground. "Pfft- not a problem. Those flying ants that I exterminated in Cavite are from the Yellow Portal. Besides, I got nothing to be afraid of, or are you? Hehe, your knees are shivering " They could guess the strength of a Portal base on their colors. At the present, there were only two kinds of Portal, the White and Yellow. There were still six Portals that the world never see. "What about you Christian? Are you coming with us? " "... Yes" Christian was sweating. He already saw a monster in real life. However, he never entered a Portal before, this would be his first. He couldn''t blame himself for being afraid. This was completely different compare to talking to a rational people. Monsters would attack no matter how talented you are in speaking. He''s nervous, his glib tongue would not work in this place. They went inside the Portal and saw a large land of nothing but desert. "A desert type Dungeon. Don''t be afraid, as long as I''m here, these monsters can never kill you. In fact, I can''t detect any dangerous monsters. I will kill the Dungeon Boss first and I''ll leave some weak monsters that you can use to level up. Stay here for now. " "Y- yes Kuya!!" "Ye- yes!" Mikael summoned his Spear. Lightning formed around his body and he charged to the dessert. "Roar!!" A group of Desert Hyenas attacked him, but he slashed them. Their blood rained to the dried sand. Mikael surveyed the surroundings and detected a large lifeform underground. "The Boss is beneath. I need to wake him up, I''m sorry for disturbing your beauty sleep but you need to die!! " He activated his Lightning Spear and smashed the whole dessert. A large explosion shook the whole place. Sands scattered and a huge crater appeared. "Lkkrraaggghh!!" A Giant Centipede emerged, it has thousands of sharp legs. "Hm. I only need three moves to kill you. " Mikael cast his Void Spear. Any physical defense would become void. ..... .... ... .. . "Wow!! So this is how my brother fight. It''s amazing! Damn, so cool! " Klein was astounded. He witnessed how his brother slapped the Giant Centipede like a b*tch. Christian gulped. "....You''re right. I know that being a Hunter is hard, but when I saw your brother killed the Boss like it''s nothing, I thought I''m watching a movie. He just cut the monster in half..." Christian the billionaire was now watching the Rank 1. He swallowed his saliva. Mikael awakened a fire inside him. He clenched his fist. He''s starting to idolize the man. A teenager fought a Giant Centipede head-on and won. His mighty figure stood at the top. "I can''t wait.... I want to be a Hunter." Christian looked at the strongest Hunter. He couldn''t control his gaze and his eyes follow him. After killing most of the monsters. Mikael returned to them with two Hyenas on his back. He threw it in front of Klein. "Let''s start with these two. Kill them and level up. " "O- okay. Ash Wolf come out!" Ashes transformed and turn into a Wolf. The Wolf showed his fangs. He was ready to attack. "... Why do I feel like I''m watching Pokemon? Anyway, Use this weapon" Mikael threw a sword. This was an Item that he got when he slaughtered the monsters in Manila. "Eh? I''m going to fight too!?" "Of course. You need to fight. Don''t depend on your wolf. You must use your strength and face them." "Y- yes!" He grasped the sword and waddled slowly. He was waiting at how the Hyenas would move. "Roar!!" The Wolf attacked the first Hyena and bite its neck. "Aahhh!!" Klein helped him and slash its body. The other hyena tried to fight but the wolf transformed to smoke and block it. After 5 minutes, they won and killed their first and second monsters. "Pant, pant guh! " Klein was breathing hard, he was tired. He almost died. Fighting two monsters were not easy for a newbie like him. His palm was sweating and his shoulders were shaking because of fatigue. "What? You were tired already? Tch tch, stand up. There are many waiting in line. You need to defeat around 200 before we stop. " "Hahh I can do it!!" He panted. Klein ready his sword. This was the path he chose, he would never back down. He needs to be strong. Chapter 45 Chapter 45: RED "Ah! I hate this! Why am I the only one who''s doing this!? I want to go with them! " Miriam cried, the demon was torturing her. She''s panting on the ground because she was tired, the consumption of mana drained her energy. "You''re not allowed to leave. You need to train. You can only leave if you see Ni?a and Lane''s location. " "Hey! You f*cker! Don''t you know that they are on the other side of this planet!? You expect me to locate them using this!? " To use Clairvoyance to reach another country was practically impossible. She didn''t know if what she''s doing was training or draining, draining her life. "That''s why I''m teaching you. I told you to concentrate. Think about Lane and Ni?a. Use your Clairvoyance while thinking about them." "... What are you talking about!? I have already done that a hundred times! I can''t do this!" Miriam used every brain cell of her mind to concentrate on her two little sisters yet she couldn''t find them. "One year. No, Six months. I''ll give you six months to evolve your skill. If you don''t reach the deadline, consider yourself dead. The last thing you''ll see is the light of my Orb Beam." "No!!" "Miriam this just the start. Just think that your Clairvoyance is the foreshadow of Clairvoyance. You need to work hard." "I don''t know what you''re talking about and f*ck you! No! Don''t do that! Noooo!!" Miriam of the Eye (soon to be) utilized her Clairvoyance for the 247th time..... ..... .... ... .. . " hah hah, at last, I did it... Guh!" "Aawoooo" Klein collapsed to the ground, he''s breathing heavily. With his Ash Wolf, they finished killing a total of 200 monsters. He was now level 18. "200 in a day. Meh, not bad. " "Do you need help, Klein? " "Yes, thank you, brother Christian. " The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Christian helped Klein to stand up. "You can leave first. I still need to kill these leftovers. You can wait outside, this will not take longer than half an hour. " Mikael waved his hand gesturing them to go out. The two walked and exit the Portal. "Yes, sir" Christian was now respectful to Mikael. He saw what Mikael did, he finished the Boss alone. He respects the man who was 7 years old younger than him. ..... .... ... .. . [ POWER STONE -Increase the power of a skill] This was what Mikael got when he defeated the Boss. "What a shame, I thought it''s a Skill Book again. Well, I can still give this to Klein. " He already had three skills and all of them were freaking strong. He didn''t need this Power Stone because this was only useful when you have a single Skill. This stone would not help him even if he eats a dozen. "It''s time to leave~ " He went outside the Portal and the Portal started to vanish. When the Portal detected that there''s no life signature inside, it would close itself. The Portal had rules that it needs to obey. When Mikael got out, he saw that Christian was the only one he sees. "Where''s Klein?" "He''s sleeping, he''s at the back. " He checked his brother''s status and find him sleeping peacefully in the back of the car. He laughed, his brother was exhausted because of killing 200 monsters. While traveling, Christian asked Mikael about his experience. "How did you get stronger? I have knowledge about Hunters, I never saw anyone like you who can solo a Boss." Christian spoke, he was looking at the road, yet he''s curious about what would Mikael''s reply. Mikael covered his mouth because he found the question funny. "Pfft- Believe me, you will see many people who can solo that centipede. That monster is weaker than the 1st Boss of the Punishment. Anyway, you''re talking about how I get this strength? I just kill many monsters. Around millions I guess. As for the strongest, I believe I''m not the strongest. There are other creatures stronger than me, such as the Basilisk. Even Kyle is stronger than me. His Orb Beam is one hit delete. " Christian glanced at the back mirror, he realized that his business partner was actually strong. He only knew him as a knowledgeable person. "Really? You''re talking about our Kyle?" Mikael nodded. "Un... By the way, I wanted to know, what exactly did he promise you? What kind of Skill Book it is? " Mikael changed the topic. Kyle was secretive, so at least he wanted to know what''s working inside of his mind. "Oh, that. He said that a Red Portal will appear in Mexico this incoming December. I don''t know what he means by Red Portal but I can''t detect any falsehood in what he said. In fact, he''s confident." A Red Portal. Red means blood..... Mikael nodded and got what he said. "... He''s thinking of killing the Boss inside. Sigh, I hope this time I will not be the bait... Then why did you follow him here in the Philippines, the promise is still in December? " "Ah haha. I want a vacation. Making money is tiring sometimes." ..... .... ... .. . In New York, a Yellow Portal had appeared near the Empire State Building. Many cameras were pointing in one direction. The reporters were rioting to interview the man. "Sir Raynold!!! What is your opinion about the news of Hunters appearing all around the world!? " "Many people are asking why you still not creating a Guild, what can you say about it!? " "Do you believe that those Hunters are the ones who are left behind in the Awakening?! How did they return!? " Flashes of the camera were pointing at a person. Jake Raynold. The greatest Hunter was walking his way to enter the Portal. He didn''t answer any questions. He entered the Dungeon with a frowning face. He recalled the Mexican that he met yesterday. "... Around a 100,000. One hundred thousand Hunters have surpassed my level? F*ck that! I work hard to get this standing! Then, someone will just say to me that there are a hundred thousand people stronger than me!? I can''t accept that! " He charged and assaulted any monsters he saw. He would reach the top again. To do that, he requires to level up. ..... .... ... .. . "Good thing that Christian told you everything. Yes, we will attack that Dungeon and get that Skill Book" Kyle opened his mouth when Mikael talked about the Red Portal that would appear in Mexico. "... I''m not the bait right? " Mikael tried to assure himself. He didn''t want to experience another life and death marathon... " Don''t worry. The Boss inside a Red Portal has equal strength of three Gryphins. Miriam can kill them if she wanted to. " "... Okay? It''s still August, what are we going to do till December? " They have five months of preparation to raid the Red Portal. "It''s obvious. We need to train and level up. We will raid any dungeons that we found and train our Skill. Especially you, Miriam." Kyle pointed his finger to the woman who''s lying down. "Mikael help me!!! Huhuhuhu. This demon wants to hurt me!" "Sorry, Miriam. I received another call from General Lekta, he said that there''s a Portal in Zambales. It will break in ten days, so... bye-bye! " Mikael dashed and left her. He took Klein and Christian. "Lolo, Lola. We''re going to leave again. We have a mission in Zambales. Promise I''ll bring souvenirs. " "Be careful, okay." Lola Milagros was happily cooking. Their house was now lively. She''s glad that her grandchildren had moved on, they were now working to help their country. She''s proud of it. "Hey!! Don''t leave me! I wanna go too! " Kyle snatched Miriam''s back and stopped her. She needs to manifest her second skill. [The next update will on Monday. Oh yes, if you''re not busy why don''t you read my other novel, it''s called MASTER OF CEREMONIES. ] Chapter 46 Chapter 46 "Ni?a? Are the dishes ready?" "Yes Ma" Ni?a was cooking for her mother. "Ma let''s eat. " She readied the dishes and put on some utensils. "Okay, it looks delicious" Her mother tasted the food. When she swallowed it, she couldn''t control her emotion. At last, her daughter had returned. Tears fell and she wiped her eyes. "Ma..." Ni?a felt guilty, she felt like she did a great sin leaving her mother alone for half a year "Oh this, it''s nothing. I''m happy that you are here. I don''t know what will happen if you''re missing again." Within six months, her mother had lost so much weight. At that time that her daughter was missing, the depression and loneliness almost broke her mind. She couldn''t sleep and she couldn''t force herself to eat. She tried to find her daughter... but she always returned home crying. But God heard her prayers, Ni?a came back. She''s healthy and nothing bad happened to her. "Ni?a please promise me. Don''t ever leave me again hm. " "Yes Ma" Ni?a hugged her mother. They rejoiced that they meet each other again. ..... .... ... .. . "My first impression of you was wrong. I thought you''re a creepy bastard because you always smile. But when you started to open up, I realized you''re not bad." While inside the car, Mikael apologized for what he thought. At first, he was suspicious about Christian but this idea was denied as time pass. In fact, he''s a good guy... though sometimes he had this creepy smile of a businessman. "Hahaha, no it''s okay. I can''t force the others to like me. I''m happy that you see me as a friend. Kyle said that we will start the Guild when I become Hunter. He said you will be the Captain of 1st Battalion. "If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Is that so... Captain huh. How about you? What position will he give to you?" "I''m gonna be the Vice- Leader. Since the funds are mine." Mikael nodded but he''s curious why this man chose this dangerous job. "But why? I mean you''re already rich. Why do you want to become a Hunter? This is not an easy job. " "You''re right, but I don''t want to be left behind. The world is entering a new era and the Hunters will be the foundation. I believe they''ll become the Kings and Queens of these changes. I may have money but a Hunter can easily kill me. I want to be part of this upcoming era" The world was going to change, the technology would improve. Many diseases would be cured. Scientists will found another source of energy. Countries will rise and fall. This was a new era, the Hunter''s era. "Yup. I can relate to Sir Christian" Klein agreed with him. Hunters would be the new leaders of the world. "Tch. I bet you just want some superpowers. Just like those movies and anime. " "Hahaha, I can''t deny that. " Klein scratched his head and laughed when he heard his big brother''s reply. They reached the Zambales. Inside the car, they saw the Portal hanging in the sky. It was beautiful but they knew what calamity would occur if they let it be. "A White Portal... This a good place for you to level up Klein. These monsters are equal to your strength. You can get experience in fighting them" They went inside the Portal. When they entered, they realized that dead monsters were lying on the ground. Mikael analyzed the monsters and concluded that there''s a Hunter inside. The wounds came from a sharp weapon. "... I believe he''s alone. " "This is a dead body of a goblin. Kuya, perhaps this is Goblin Type Dungeon. " Mikael nodded and command his brother to be alert. "Summon your wolf. You will stay here and level up near the entrance. Run if you think it''s dangerous. And Christian take this sword, it has a burst skill but it has 10 minutes cooldown" "Re- really!? Thanks, Mikael" Christian''s eyes widened when he touched the sword. Mikael left them and followed the track to find the Hunter. "The dead bodies were new. Perhaps around ten to fifteen minutes. " He entered deep into the forest. In the middle of his dive, he heard a sound of metal clashing at each other. "Looks like I found you. Let see... A male, he''s using a rapier sword. The age, around 30+. I think he''s on level 120... " He watched how the man fights. There wdre four goblins and Hobgoblin. With Mikael''s level, he could kill them smoothly yet he only observed the man. *stab* "Krah!" The goblins screamed when holes appear on their bodies. *stab stab stab stab stab stab stab!!!!!!* A barrage of stabs rain on them. Their bodies were full of gashes like a beehive. "He only uses a stab? Doesn''t he know how to slash? What about his Skill?" The man only used stab. After killing all of them, he took every Items and put it in his Inventories. "... He even took the metal sword who doesn''t have any effects. " Mikael appeared, he decided to show himself. He wanted to know what reaction would the man show. "Hello" "!!" The man ready his weapon when he heard the sound. However, he quickly lowered the rapier when he realized that it''s not a monster. He squinted his eyes and question Mikael. "Are you a Hunter sir?" "Yes. " He''s the first one who entered the Portal and he didn''t detect any Hunter inside. He believed that Mikael came after him, which was right. "Haha hello man, I''m Jose. I''m a construction worker before the summoning. How about you man? What''s your name? I didn''t see you in District 2, so I guess you''re from the other Districts." Jose loudly laughed, this was his first time meeting a Hunter since his return. Yet he was acting like his close. "My name is Mikael. I''m from District 3. Hey man, just wanna ask, why were taking those low-class Items. Those are trash at our current level. " Jose grinned and flaunt what he knew. "Haha man, these are actually in demand. Many people will buy Dungeon Items. Even those +3% increase strength were killing in the market. Besides various people want their materials. So I decided to hunt them and sell the drops. In fact, I earned 120 thousand within two weeks. You see, I got children that I need to feed. " Mikael earned hundreds of Millions so his sense of money was lost when it comes to earning but he knew that the term ''thousands'' was big. He''s actually focusing on leveling rather than earning money that''s why he never thought that these low-class Items were sellable. He smiled thinking that he would earn some pocket money. "Thanks, man hahaha. I think I need to ready our garage... anyway, where do you sell it? You see I don''t have any connections to businessmen ( Christian will not take this sh*t). " "Oh don''t worry man, I''ll tell you everything that I know. " Jose waved his hand, as a simple man, he easily trusts people. "Hahaha, thanks!! I will talk to my brother! He and his wolf can be used as carriage... ahaha" " Oh, so you have brother man! He''s a Hunter too?. " "Yes, man. " Chapter 47 Chapter 47: STAB I am in a White Dungeon in Zambales. Inside the Dungeon I met a middle-aged man named Jose, we were doing a Dungeon dive. While we''re fighting monsters, I felt odd that Jose was only stabbing his opponents. I never saw him doing anything except that. "Man why do I feel like you only stab. Don''t you know some slash? What about your Skill? " "Oh, this is my Skill. Stab" " Eh seriously? Stab?" [Jose Pasodaro] [Level 127] [SKILL] [Stab- your stab has high fatality] He told me about his Skill. I never thought that I will meet a person who had a Skill like this... "Boss Jose! You''re strong! You kill them quickly. Me and my wolf can''t fight four monsters simultaneously. " "Hahaha don''t worry, you will be stronger. I''m actually jealous of your Skill. " Klein and Jose were talking like they knew each other for a long time, though they only met one hour ago. Jose laughed and face me. "I wanted to ask this, you''re not using your Skill. You just your spear to kill them. We''re not the same right? Or perhaps your Skill is not an offensive type?" Jose stared at me. "Boss Jose! You''ll be surprised if you see my brother''s power, I''m actually suspicious that you don''t know him. My brother is famous! He''s on T.V.! " Jose scratched his head and laugh. "Hahaha, I don''t have T.V..." What? You earned 120 thousand pesos but you don''t have television? Come on man, where did you spend the money....? I guess I will buy you one. A 25 inches so that you can see my greatness. "We are close to the Boss territory. Can you leave the Boss to me? I need to level up. " "No problem with that. My job is to close this Portal. If you want, you can take the Boss''s drops. " A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. I waved my hands gesturing him. "Thanks a lot, man. " We entered the territory of the Boss. A Giant Goblin showed his prideful body. A Goblin Champion, it had a longsword and it''s watching us aggressively. "Leave the Boss to me. " Jose started to walk in front of the Goblin Champion. When he reached 20 meters, his rapier started to glow. Within this distance. He stabbed the opponent. The Champion lifted his weapon but.... *STAB!!!!* "KKKKRRARRRGGHHHGGGAAG!" A hole appeared in the chest of the goblin champion. It''s a size of a basketball. Liters of blood came out of its body. It tried to attack but it''s already late. It fell on the ground. The Goblin Champion died by just a stab. "So cool!!" Klein and Christian were dumbfounded. They thought Jose would fight the Boss head-on and receive some injuries, but they witnessed that he killed it using one stab. "As expected of a person who survived the Punishment. They have enough experience to kill a Dungeon Boss. " I said while touching my chin looking like a scholar...... "Hahaha if you meet our Leader, Oliver, you will be more surprised. He can kill this Boss using two of his fingers. " Oliver? Oliver Johnson, the Rank 3? So he stayed in District 2. That giant, I felt the heavy aura when we''re inside the Ranking Hall. His physical strength was stronger than mine which was new to me. "Since the Boss is already dead. I guess we will kill the underlings now. We got a deadline that we need to reach. Hey Klein man, help me haha. " "Yes, Boss! " I just watched them. The two of them were enough to kill every monster inside this White Dungeon. They can finish this. "I... I wanna join too! " Christian used the sword I gave him to fight the goblins. His blood was boiling and he want to have some action time. After some hour, they finished exterminating the Monsters. We carried all of the Items and took them outside. We didn''t want to waste anything... ehem, it''s for Jose okay, I will not take anything. The minimum price of a Dungeon Item was around 3,000 pesos, those were the worthless trash. As for the Items that had effects, it depends on their effects and options. The greater it is the higher the price. "Hahaha. Thanks for helping me carry this. I never thought you will give it to me." "It''s fine. Besides someone will pay us. The government will give us 5 million to close the Portal. Don''t worry, I''ll give you half. Give me your phone number. I will call you. " "Hahaha about that, I don''t have a phone. I give my earnings to my wife. However, I can give you my Wife''s phone number. " He scratched his head, he was embarrassed about it. "What about email?" "Hahaha, I don''t know how to use computers. I don''t know how to read so I didn''t buy a phone hahaha" I look at his clothes, he''s wearing an old sweater, dirty pants, and rubber slippers. I concluded that he''s from a lower range family. I sighed, I decided to help this man. ".... Come with us, we will go to the nearest mall and I''ll buy you T.V.... I will buy your children phones too. By the way how many children you have? " "Hahaha thank you very much, man. I have 11 children gahaha" "...." Anyway, I like his attitude, he''s honest. How about I''ll recruit him to our Guild? I''d ask Kyle first. ..... .... ... .. . Two months have passed. It''s October now. Klein was now level 83 and he can fight the Boss of a White Portal. His Wolf was practically invincible. When I first saw its ability to turn smoke, my mind tells me that my brother would be a strong Hunter. The Spirit Wolf used his smoke transformation as a defense and offense. If a monster attacks him, he''ll turn to smoke and evade. After returning to his physical form, he''ll use his fangs or claw to assault them. "Damn overpower" I said. We still had no information about Ni?a and Lane, which I found sad. Hm? You''re asking why I''m sad? No, it''s not about Ni?a. I don''t miss her, okay....... Yeah, I''m lying, I wanted to see her. I tried to ask Christian to use his connection to find them but Kyle stopped me. He said he wanted Miriam to use her Skill to find them. We would do nothing if she didn''t succeed in acquiring her second Skill. Miriam... nothing changed about her. She couldn''t find them. Her Skill was not even evolving, the only changes were her coverage was now nationwide. Yup, she can now use her Clairvoyance nationwide. However, she needs to consume a large quantity of mana to do this. Fortunately, her necklace, the reward she received in the Ranking Hall, gave her the ability to regenerate her mana faster. Her mana wouldn''t drain easily. Kyle said that Miriam needs around two months to find Ni?a and Lane. As for me, let''s just say nothing happened, except I''m Level 186. I killed and trained. Within those months I do nothing but Dungeon clearing and training. ..... .... ... .. . After finishing another Dungeon. Again, Me, Klein, and Christian were inside the Ford Expedition. We''re now returning to our house. *ring ring* My phone was ringing. I saw that General Lekta is on the line and I answered the phone. "Hello General? Why are you calling? Do we have another Dungeon again? " "Mikael where are you? Didn''t you see the News?" "Hm? No, I''m inside the car. We will return to Laguna? " "The President. He declared in his Press Conference that he wants the Hunters around our country to go to Manila and join the upcoming Hunter''s Gathering. " (Note: You thought Jose was a bad guy? No, he''s not...........) Chapter 48 Chapter 48: HUNTERS CONFERENCE October 26, 2020. Two weeks from now. The President announced a Conference for Hunters. He said that every Hunter must attend. The Hunters who attend the Conference would be officially declared as Hunters of the country. They could enter the Portal with no restriction. They would receive certification and a card that would guarantee their occupation. The Conference would officially announce the Hunter Association in the Philippines. If you go, you would be certified and legalized as a Hunter. You could create and operate a Guild inside the country. There were hidden agendas. However, the truth couldn''t change that you would receive many benefits if you attend. ..... .... ... .. . "Kuya are you going? " Klein asked his brother, they were watching the news. " I bet they want something from us... What do you think?" Mikael asked Miriam''s opinion. He knew that Miriam had experience when it came to this kind of topic. "... Yes, we''re going to attend. We know that they have something in their mind but we only need to evade it. I''m sure many politicians and tycoons will move. " Miriam had an idea about politics. Their country''s politics was dirty. Blood, money, lies, drugs, corruption, conspiracy, etc. These factors resided and revolved around the government. As for the tycoons, they were a group of people who loved to earn money by making others suffer. Sure, there were good and honest businessmen but the truth that all of them utilized their money to take advantage of something would not be erased. "After this Conference. We will leave immediately. " "But what are we going to do? Our names are listed in the top trending. The reporters will follow every movement. " "That''s why you need to follow me. Especially you, Klein, you''re too young. Perhaps many will talk to you because you look easy to get. "Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "Yes. I will follow everything that you say, Miss Miriam. " "Kuku, How about me? Can Foreign Hunters be part of the Conference? " Kyle said while he''s surfing the net. " I believe not. Remember that you''re a tourist. You are not a citizen of this country. " "Okay. I can''t do anything about that. I guess I''ll just watch it on T.V. or phone " ..... .... ... .. . October 26, 2020. The World Trade Center of the Philippines was packed with people. There were politicians and reporters. There were many people inside, they have different features, skin color, male and female, young and old. They were the Hunters of this country. Over 2 thousand Hunter attended the Conference. This was a great amount. There were only 361 thousand Hunters in the whole world. It''s a small portion compared to the 8 billion population. Even though there were only two thousand Hunter inside. The World Trade Center was full of people. Many cameras survey the place. They saw many big personalities inside. Big time businessmen, politicians, actors, and actresses. There were even international identities inside. The only reason they were here was to see the Hunters. "Kuya I''m nervous. I feel like they are Hyenas watching us like food that they''re going to eat." "Hyenas? Nope, they''re vultures. I bet they want to scout us" "Sshhh. Be quite. It will start." Three people were wearing normal clothes and caps. They didn''t want to garner attention. As for their plan, we would know if it''s a success or not. A famous host came out of the stage. He said some introduction. The host told some words and add some name to the speech. The fight of glib tongues started. ..... .... ... .. . "Ah, At last, it ended. We can now go to the house. " Klein was tired. He''s 17 years old who''s inexperienced with this kind of thing. The Conference made him lose energy. "Yup, let''s go" "Wait, there''s something I need to do. I will find Jose before the others start to scout him ." "Make it fast. The vultures are coming. " Miriam was using her Clairvoyance to watch how the others were doing. She saw many people talking to the Hunters and enticing them to accept their offers. " I feel like I''m in a Job Recruitment site, however, the situation is different. The employers and employees have now reversed their position... " "Let them be. The only one who accepts their deals is those who need money or illiterate. It''s better if you''re the own Boss of your job. " "Then why did you accepted when Brother Kyle asked you? " Klein looked at her. "This and that are different. If I decline his offer, I know I will die......every time I think about it I always had goosebumps" "....." Klein just listened to the ''always complaining Miriam''. He sighed and said. "I hope my brother will find Sir Jose. I want to escape this place immediately. " Miriam nodded. "Hello, Miss Miriam. My name is Thomas Westwood. Can we have a moment?" They heard a voice behind them. His gaze followed Miriam. A handsome foreigner reached to them. He wore a stunning smile that could easily seduce any woman he meets. ..... .... ... .. . Mikael was walking to find his friend Jose. After some minutes he found him but people were talking to him. " I guess I''m late. I want to stop them but I don''t want to create a scene here...." They took Jose outside. They were now finding the right place to talk. Mikael was late and he didn''t reach Jose. ".....I guess this it huh. I''ll just call him later and ask about his decision. I hope he didn''t sign the contract... but looks like he will. " As if those vultures would let their prey to escape alive. They would eat all of the meat before leaving them. Mikael returned but... he couldn''t find the two. Miriam and Klein were missing. There was no one in their location. He just left for a couple of minutes, but he couldn''t see them. "What happened? Did someone ask them? Tch, what am I going to do now... Ah I forgot, I have a phone. " He took his phone and called them. His little brother answered, he had an agitated voice. " Kuya, help us! A handsome dude wants to kidnap Miss Miriam!" "Where are you?" "We''re in a restaurant..." "Kidnap? Restaurant?" Mikael questioned him. "Ah just go okay. Perhaps you won''t see her again. Or maybe you will find her killing someone! Quick! " "Okay, I''ll go. " Mikael found the exit. He went out and ran. He wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. He dashed and followed the direction that Klein gave him. Chapter 49 Chapter 49: CHAIRMAN "What do you think about my offer? It''s not bad, right? I believe you will not lose. " Thomas Westwood is cutting a lobster. On his front, there is a gorgeous woman. Miriam looks at him. She just looks, she didn''t touch her food. Om Miriam''s side, there''s a 16 years old kid, the teen is sweating. "When I first saw you, I know that that you have the potential. What do you think? Money, fame, branded clothes, and luxury bags? Just say it and I will give it to you. " Thomas opens his mouth. " I believe you already know my background, Sir Thomas. " "Yes. I gathered some information. You''re the only daughter of the Poloma family. You have a great amount of business here and some connection internationally, but I think it''s not enough to decline my offer. " He smiles. "My answers will not change. I''m sorry but I decline" ".... I don''t want to do this, but Alfonso try to convince Miss Miriam." Thomas sighs when he hears the answer that he doesn''t want. "Yes boss" A bodyguard steps in and confronts Miriam. He summons his equipment and takes his weapon. A broadsword. Thomas grins and explains Alfonso''s power. "I know how you fight. You uses a bow. Which means you''re weak in melee combat. Alfonso is level 174. Do you think you can beat hi-" *crash* "Aaarrggghhhh!!!" Alfonso''s arm twisted in an odd direction. Miriam just uses her one arm to crush it. She doesn''t give Thomas the time to explain, he broke Alfonso''s arm. " Is that it? 174?" "Aahhh!! My arm!!!!" "S- Sister!! Stop this!!" Alfonso fall and lay on the carpet, his arm is bleeding and he''s badly hurt. He can''t believe that someone has the strength to break his arm. The most humiliating thing is, it''s a woman. A woman beats him just like that.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "W- what!! Alfonso get up! Don''t you know how much I pay you!? " Thomas is now dying in embarrassment. His face is red and he forces his bodyguard to move. "Thomas you''re not a Hunter. You''re just a parasite that takes our nutrition. Money? As if I need that. Let''s go, Klein, your brother will be scared if he learns that you''re missing. " "Y- yes!" Some bodyguards try to block their path, but it didn''t work. Miriam summons her bow and all of them stop their movements. They know what will happen if they do something. Miriam''s video of killing monsters is famous all over the internet. Thomas watches the whole scene. He''s aghast and he tries to stop his leaking but he can''t. ..... .... ... .. . "Where are those assholes!? They didn''t do anything bad, right?" Mikael appears but the problem is already deal with. Miriam solved it by herself. "It''s okay. They''re gone. Let''s go. " Klein nods. He wants to forget what he saw earlier. "Yes, Brother Kyle, and brother is Kyle is waiting. Perhaps they miss us. " Miriam chuckles, Klein''s deduction is the opposite of what they''re doing. "Haha, you sure about that? I checked them. Kyle''s watching an action movie and Christian is playing wild rips? Is that how you call it? " "I- is that so...?" Mikael slightly laughs and corrects Miriam. "It''s called wild rift. " "Whatever~" She shrugs, she doesn''t care about the game. ..... .... ... .. . "Miss Miriam, how did you do that? You''re level 185, I know you''re strong but I think you can''t break his arms like a wooden stick." Klein is curious about how Miriam beat the man. "Why do you think I''m wearing a jacket?" "... To prevent attention? " "Nope. It''s for protection." She opens her jacket and shows what''s inside. She''s wearing a fitted leather armor inside her jacket. "Mikael gave this to me. He gets it from the Basilisk, this armor has a good effect." [ Basilisk Armor - decrease enemy strength by 40%, increase users Defense by 40%] "Wow..., now I get it" Klein realizes why the bodyguard lose. "I don''t know why Mikael choose the book instead of this" "....Perhaps Kuya loves you?" Klein says though he''s not sure. "Pfft- As if. There''s a woman that Mikael''s love. Besides, our age gap is too big... Ehem. Just forget what I said." "Okay... eh!? What did you say!? Kuya loves someone!? What''s her name? Tell me. " "Secret" She puts her index to her lips. "If you don''t tell me. I will tell everybody that I saw your birth year. We can now deduce how old are you....yes, I''m sorry. I will not say it. So please drop the bow... " Klein clasps his hands when he sees the arrow pointing at him. "If you dare to tell them..." "Yes, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." "Good. Anyway, where did Mikael go? I thought we''re going to Laguna together." "I don''t know. Kuya said that he needs something to do. " Klein scratched his head, his brother is not with them. Mikael told them to return first. He said that he will meet someone. "....." Miriam uses her Clairvoyance to locate him. ..... .... ... .. . In a newly established building of Hunter''s Association. A man who''s wearing jeans is holding his coke. He wants to drink it but he can''t because there are two people inside the room and they are releasing a heavy atmosphere. He feels like it''s odd to drink it. "Hey, Old man, why did you call me here? Make it quick cause I still have an appointment. Make it very fast, okay. " "Haha, I''m sorry if I cause some disturbance, Miss Rena. " Rena the Wind cutter is complaining towards the Chairman of the newly build Philippines Hunter''s Association. Mikael is with them, the Chairman asked him to come here. However, he didn''t know that there will be another person. "By the way, why''s there a janitor here? I thought this is a serious meeting? Is this janitor under-age? " Mikael squeezes the bottle of coke. He only meets Rena for the first time but he feels like he doesn''t like her already. ''What? Does my handsome face look like a janitor? Hehe, you are blind b*tch!'' He says inside his gentleman''s brain. "Hey b*tch, please stop talking. Your breath stink! " The woman feels embarrassed and she smells her mouth. Her face becomes red when she finds that Mikael only teases her. "Me? A b*tch!? Do you want a fight? Just say it and I''ll give it to you! " Rena uses her aura to intimidate him. However Mikael didn''t back down, he releases his aura to fight back. Now the two auras are fighting inside the room. Until another aura appears. "Mister Mikael and Miss Rena, please don''t fight. This building is new, I don''t want this newly built structure to destroy. They will cut it to my paycheck." Chairman Renato glares at them to pacify the two. He is a hunter from District 2. He''s a friend of Oliver Johnson, the Titan. He''s a strong Hunter. He is Rank 29 in the Ranking Hall. The two stop their bickering. Mikael knows this old man. He remembers him. As for Rena, she knows that the Chairman is not an ordinary person. She detects a strong power inside him. (Note: I used Grammarly on this chapter....... I don''t know if all of the tenses were right.... Please forgive me....) Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Rena Scott was part of the first Awakeners that returned to Earth. When she first saw the Portals appearing in every different part of the world. She realized that everything was changing. She knew that Portals were housing thousands of Monsters. However, Rena attacked the Portal that appeared in her town. She killed monsters and became stronger. After she closed the Portal. Her name became famous. She''s the first person that closed a Portal in the Philippines. She''s a half Cebuana and half American. She''s known as the Protector of Visayas. She didn''t let any Monsters set their foot outside her territory. The Visayas is safe because of Rena. Rena is strong. That''s why she knew that Chairman had a dangerous aura. '' What Skill does this Old Man have?'' She thought. She didn''t know the answer to this question. She only knew that this Chairman was a strong person. Not only that. She knew that the person besides her is a Hunter. Mikael was much stronger than them. Inside this room, he had the most formidable presence. ''The recordings didn''t take the part of Mikael''s Skills. However, I believe this man is strong. He''s stronger than Chairman. What happened in that Punishment Event? Why are they pouring so much bloodlust?'' The people had information about the Punishment Event. The Hunters said that they fought every night because millions of monsters always attack them when midnight comes. Their battle experience was honed in there. There were no survivors in the Punishment that was not strong. All of them had experience on how to fight thousands of monsters non-stop. The Hunters that survived that Event were strong. 1/3 of them were stronger than the first returnees. To survive in a place where every day was war was a great achievement and experience. The Chairman nodded when he felt that this is the right time to speak. "Good... My motives are simple. I just want to meet the strongest male and female Hunters of this country." "Hey, I believe Miriam is stronger than her." Mikael said. (Trying to open his coke) "No. Based on what I see, Miriam''s skill is not an attack type. She has talent in holding bow but except that she''s mediocre. Am I right, Sir Tibano?" Chairman faced him and asked. "If you already know it then don''t ask me. I won''t tell you anything about her Skill. As for the strongest bla bla, I believe Miriam didn''t care about it. So I guess I''ll give to this Girl." He flicked his fingers and point at her.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "As if I give a f*ck about who''s strongest. I only need two months to beat that Miriam" Rena glared at him. She didn''t like this type of people. Just because their level was higher, it didn''t mean that they were strong. She believed that her talent was stronger than Miriam and this janitor. However, she needed time to prove it. "Anyway Chairman I don''t believe that you only want to meet us. Just cut the bullsh*t and go straight to the point." "Yeah, Rena''s right." "Tch. hey. Janitor. I didn''t permit you to call my name. So shut up" "Huuuu. I''m scared~ This whore wants to kill me~ huuu" "You f*cker!" Rena was pissed. She wants to cut this his head right now! She tried to use her Skill but a big boulder appeared in the middle of them. "Mister Mikael, Miss Rena please f*ck off. Hm." Chairman smiled but his smile didn''t represent any goodwill. He sighed. If he knew that this would happen, he shouldn''t have asked these two to meet. However, he can''t undo the past. "If the two of you don''t stop. This rock will surely crush you." For the second time, the two became quiet and look at the Chairman. The room turned to silence. The Chairman spoke. "... Ehem. I''ll be prank. The government wants the two of you to work for them. They-" "Eh? F*ck that!" "Is this a slavery contract? Who said that? Should I kill him?" The two quickly objects him. They knew that their government was full of sh*t. They are greedy bastard who only loves their selves. Especially those senators... Ehem. Anyway, the two didn''t like it. "Is that so? Then I guess this meeting is done. You see the President doesn''t want this however those other greedy bastards love to. Let''s just say that the two of you didn''t accept but you will protect our country from any invasion of Monsters. You will close the Portals even if they didn''t ask you." The Chairman chuckled, he knew that they would decline. "Hmmph- of course! It''s our duty to kill those Monsters!" Rena said and she''s frustrated. She didn''t want to be part of the toxic political agenda or anything. She was a Hunter, not a politician. "Chairman... Could it be that those f*ckers force you to ask us to be their dogs?" Mikael touches his chin. He''s thinking about how to kill those f*ckers without leaving any evidence. ''How about... No, nevermind. I will only incur hatred if I do that.'' He shook his head knowing that his idea was idiotic. Rena looked at the Chairman. The old man scratched his head and forced to speak. "You see... My qualifications to be the Chairman of HA is to force you to be their workers but don''t worry. My position is already decided, they can''t do anything about it as long as I don''t do inconceivable things. I''ll just show my Skills and they will be frightened anyway. You can get out now. The real reason why I want to see you is to know if you are a good guy. " Chairman said. He wants to see if the strongest Hunter of their country is a blessing or a curse. Mikael, the Rank 1. He remembered how frightening his aura when he first saw him in the Ranking Hall. "There''s a secretary outside so I need you to at least show some angry reactions" "What are you talking about?" Rena asked. " Show them that you didn''t agree... how about destroying the windows." To frighten the senators, they must show their powers. To do that, Rena and Mikael need to show their angry reactions. "Hey, I thought you don''t want to destroy this building?" "Haha yes, I don''t want to... What I mean is use your powers to push me outside the building but don''t destroy the place too much. Just destroy the window and push me." ".... You are crazy!" Rena stands up. She didn''t know how this talk turned to pushing a person outside a building. They''re on the top floor of a 120-meter building and this Chairman wants to jump....? "Oh, I''m fine with that. What kind of push do you want? The harder or the softer one?" "The harder one please." "Damn, we got a strong one in the house." Mikael got up and he started to stretch. He put his unopened coke on the table. Rena''s dumbfounded. "W- wait! What going on!? I know that we need to show some reactions but why do we need to throw him!? " "Hm, oh about that. Don''t be afraid, I''ll not die. Just throw me outside and everything will be okay. " "..... You''re crazy. You two are crazy! Did you hit your heads when you''re in the Punishment? Perhaps the Punishment caused your heads to become insane. I-" *Crash!* Mikael kicked the Chairman outside the window. The glasses cracked and he fell. Before he falls, Rena saw the Chairman smiling like everything''s fine. In fact, he looked happy... "Okay, works done." Mikael left the room. Rena''s the only one inside she can''t comprehend what happened. The Chairman fell in the building. However, he didn''t crash. The concrete road turned to mud. *Splash!* Muds rained and the Chairman was alive. He stood up. "Ah, so this is the feeling of free-falling huh. Next time, how about I jump out in an airplane without using a parachute..." The Chairman who''s age is 53, loves thrilling moments. ............... *Ring, ring!* A group of people is happily drinking. They are a group of politicians. The Conference was a success and they want to celebrate. A person heard the call and open his phone. "Hello, what happened? Did they accept the offer" "Sir... They kick the Chairman out of the building... I believe we need to stop this plan. We can''t control them. " The secretary gulped, he didn''t want to ask the two because he''s afraid to die. (Merry Christmas!!!) Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Rena followed Mikael to the elevator. "Wait." Mikael paused and looked at her. "You''re the Rank 1, right. Many rumors are saying that the Rank 1 if Punishment is called Mikael Tibano." "Yes, and what if I am? " Mikael knew that this information would spread. That was why he was not surprised that Rena would know it. "Then, you need to be careful. I heard that someone is trying to kill you." "Hm? Well, that''s the thing I don''t know. Who said that? " His eyes squinted and his forehead furrowed. "It''s my own Intel. If you want to know more. You can ask your friends. I believe they have connections to underground society." Rena said while crossing her arms. "Thanks for that. I think you have talent in stalking... ehem." He coughed, he didn''t think that Rena had information about the incoming assassination. "Hmmph!" "By the way Rena, I just want to ask. For a PhilAm like you, you''re small. I think you''re around 5.2 feet? Am I right" Rena looked at him with cold eyes. She felt like this man always ticks her in the wrong place. She didn''t know if he was doing it intentionally but Mikael had a talent for making any woman angry. "I mean you wear these high heels even though you''re having a hard time walkin-" *Slash!* A couple of wind blades flew....... ............... There were many ambitious people. Some of them were arrogant and they want to take the top and get everything. There were even people who yearned to rule the world. Mikael believed that all of the people dreamt about ruling the world at least once in their life. Just like the lyrics and song of ''Everybody wants to rule the world'' by Tears of Fears. However, now that the world was changing and Hunters were appearing. He believed that those ambitious people would do anything to become the strongest. As a Rank 1, he knew that there were people who were eyeing him. As for it''s good or bad, he didn''t know. "Why do they have to kill my brother!? He only has a higher level than them. I believe it''s not enough reason to kill Kuya!" Klein was angry, he couldn''t find any good reason why they had to kill Mikael. "Kid, relax. The world is different than you think it is. Some crazy people believe that killing the strongest is the best answer to show their powers. You''re a Hunter now, you must erase any naive thoughts that you have. This is not an ordinary job kid. Killing will always be part of this occupation." Kyle said. He knew that this thing would come. In fact, in his lifetime, killing the Rank 1 was common. When the world learned that the reward of the Rank 1 was an Evolution Stones, which could give another Skills. Many Hunters became greedy. Especially those criminals who became Hunters. They killed the newly arrived Awakeners to take their rewards and hunt the Rank 1 to steal the Evolution Stone. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Mikael, I know I''m not a Hunter but I believe I can help you. I will use my connections, I will ask my intel about this." Christian offered any help that he could do. He was now part of this team. He knew Mikael and he didn''t want him to die. Besides, he believed that this kind of problem would become normal. The world was changing and so were the people. To survive in these changes, he would use his money to become part of the changing era. "Thanks, man. I believe that this battle will become dangerous. Please help my grandparents and take them away from here." "Of course. We''re friends. " Mikael said while swinging his Lightning Void Spear. He needs to hone his instincts. "I''ll use my Clairvoyance to locate them. I will tell you if I find anything suspicious. " Miriam closed her eyes. This was the right time to show her improvement. .............. There were four unknown people outside Tibano''s house. They had weapons and they wear armor. "So this is the house of Rank 1. It seems that he''s living in an antique house." "Our intel says that there are four Hunters inside." "Haha, so what? I''m the Rank 5. I believe I can defeat them. Besides, we have four people too." A man who was wearing gloves chuckles. His name was Shawn. He was the Rank 5 of the First Batch. Behind him, there were three people and they were Hunters too. "... No. There''s only one person. " Rank 5 detected that there was only one person in the house. The person was sitting in a chair and fiddling with his weapon. Shawn destroyed the walls. A portion of the house crashed and fell. They saw Mikael sitting beside the table. He was drinking his newly opened soda. "Hey man, don''t you know that this house is antique? The walls are made of mahogany. Why don''t you use the door? You uncivilized monkeys. Pay for reparations!" He shouted. "Haha. I''m actually right. You''re alone. Where are your friends? Did they run? Pfft- how unlucky you are." Shawn didn''t think that Mikael would fight them alone. The Rank 5 broke another wall. He didn''t care about this antique house. "You destroy another one. You need to pay me around a hundred million dollars to fix that." Mikael nodded. "Hahaha, 100 million!? Then I will just destroy this whole place! " *boom* A loud explosion shattered the whole house. Nothing was left except for the debris. "You''re alone, while we are four. You will die! " "I''m enough to kill all of you. Can we start this? I''m actually busy. " Mikael yawned feeling sleepy. "You f*cker! Since the first time I saw you in the Ranking Hall, I knew that you are weak!" Mikael didn''t listen, instead, he mocked him. "...I''ll ask you a question. How do you want to die? Should I break all your bones? How about I kill you using my Skills? " "You!!" The Rank 5 used his skill, Exploding Fist. He charged and used his fist to strike. *boom!!* A large explosion shook the place. However, Mikael just watched, the attack didn''t hit him. "Oh? Then take this!" A barrage of punch came in his direction. *boom boom boom* This time, Mikael dodged it. After he evaded, he sprinted and used his spear to slash him. Shawn stepped back. The Spear cut nothing but air. The two put some distance and stared at each other. They have equal strength. However, the Rank 5 believed that he had the advantage. "Hahahahaha. You''ll lose this fight. You will die here! Support, increase my strength!" One of his comrades used his Skill to increase Shawn''s strength. Rank 5 was now stronger. He smashed and used his Exploding Fist. Mikael was putting distance, the force behind those attacks was stronger compare to earlier. He jumped back but he sensed a killing intent behind him. An assassin used backstab but Mikael wielded his weapon to parry the dagger. When the assassin realized that he failed, he vanished. Before Mikael regained his footings, another weapon attacked him. A metal spike tried to hit his eye. He bend his head to avoid it. Though another explosion came at him. The strike forced him to fly in midair. The Rank 5 grinned, Mikael was at disadvantage. He punched again to blow the air. Mikael generated his Lightning Spear to counter the explosion. *boom!!* Two forces clashed. His Spear was stronger than the explosion. This caused the Rank 5 to roll on the ground. When Mikael landed, dozens of metal spikes tried to hit him. This time, Mikael caught the spikes and shoot them in the opposite direction where the thrower resides. "Ack!" The thrower had been hit on the shoulder. Mikael tried to finish the man but the assassin appeared and used his dagger and slashed his legs. "Ugh! F*ck I''m starting to get angry!" He triggered his Lightning Strength and impaled the assassin. The assassin coughed blood. When Mikael succeeded, he used Shock to electrocute him. "Aahh!!" The blow critically injured him. Smoke came out of the assassin''s body. Mikael smashed him and he slammed into the ground. Mikael used this momentum to throw his Lightning Spear! *boom!!* "Aaarrrghhhj!!!" The assassin''s left limbs vanished because of the explosion. He flew a hundred meters. The assassin was now out of the scene. There were only three people left. Support, Thrower, and Shawn. To quickly finish this battle. Mikael decided to strike the support. The support was the only one who couldn''t fight. Mikael sprinted to cut him but he saw Shawn standing. "Aahh!!" He punched and another explosion came at Mikael. Fortunately, it didn''t strike him. Since he could attack the support, he would attack the thrower. Mikael aggressively shot his Spear. *Whoosh!* "Kuck!!" The thrower had been hit in the chest. He fell to the ground and blood flowed out of his body. Now, there were only two. Shawn was completely stunned. He thought that he could win this battle. However, he didn''t realize that his opponent had three Skills while he only had one. Their numbers were not enough to defeat Mikael. "Ho- how!!? How Did you get strong? N- No! I will not accept this!" He stuttered. He didn''t know anything about how Mikael fights. Their information was incomplete. He recalled the man who told him that Mikael only had two Skills, he was scammed. "I- I''m the Rank 5. Our level is the same. Why!? Why did I lose!?" "Hm, I don''t know? Perhaps you''re weak. " "Aaahhhh!!!!" The Rank 5 became enraged. He couldn''t accept the reality. He couldn''t acknowledge that a teenager from a third world country would beat him. He punched again! A barrage of explosions came out of his hands. *Baam Baam Baam!!!* "Aahhhhh!!!!" Rank 5 used his Skill nonstop and yelled. The Exploding Fist destroyed everything but it couldn''t hit Mikael. Time passed, Shawn didn''t realize that his mana was already drained. He only felt it when he found that he couldn''t utilize his Skill. "My- my mana!!!" He screamed. He couldn''t use his Exploding Fist. Mikael decided that this was the right time to end this. "Sorry man, but you need to die." He turned on his Void Spear. "W- wait!!!!" *slash!!!!!* Rank 5''s body turned to two. He was sliced like a piece of bread. His intestine came out and blood painted the surrounding. Rank 5 of the First Batch was dead. (Note: Many things happened and I''m at my aunt''s Lamay(funeral/ burial)... I''m sorry for updating late...) Chapter 52 Chapter 52 One Kilometer away from the battle. Six people were waiting for the conclusion. Only Miriam could observe the fight. "Are you sure we''re not going to help!? Mikael is fighting there. It''s one versus four!" Miriam said. "He can do this alone. He has three skills. He will beat them, I trust him. The only thing we will do is to wait. " "But!" "Miriam, you don''t believe in Mikael? The hobgoblin, Minotaur, Gryphin, and Basilisk. All of those monsters. He overcame them. He''s is strong" "Kuck...I''ll wait. However, if something bad happens to him. I''ll never forgive you. I will never join your Guild" Miriam believed in Mikael. She witnessed every battle that he won. However, she didn''t like Kyle''s plan. He let Mikael face them alone. He may win, but he''ll win with injuries. ....... ..... .... ... . After the fight, the four sighed in relief. Mikael won the battle and the enemies were defeated. "Good. Christian, did you record everything? I want to show the whole world this fight. If they want to kill the Rank 1. They must ready their selves to be cut in half. " "This... Okay fine. I''ll make sure that many people will see this. I will use my power to broadcast the footage on T.V and internet." Christian doesn''t know if Kyle is plan is good. Regardless of his feelings, he decided to believe in Kyle "Good" ..... .... ... .. .Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Assassinating Rank 1. This kind of thing was common in Kyle''s timeline. Rank 1 was the person who had the highest level in the Awakening. It''s the only criteria to reach the top. It''s a simple standard. However, the reason why Hunters were jealous of them was because of their rewards. The Evolution Stones. An Item that could increase their Skills. Evolution stone was an Item that can only get in the Ranking Hall. It''s impossible to find it anywhere. It had the ability to evolved a skill. Gaining Skills was hard. It needs practice and battle experience to acquire it. Right now, there were only four people that have two Skills. They were Mikael Tibano, Lane Turner, Oliver Johnson, and Yuuki Kouri. Only four people, this was proof that attaining Skill was hard. The people who gained many Skills would become the behemoth of this era. They will be known as the giant of the First Batch. Kyle and his team were the only people who knew about the information of Evolution Stones. However, one day, this information will spread and a lot of greedy people would hunt the Hunters that reach the title of Rank 1. But For now, assassinating Mikael was a childish act because they didn''t have a valid reason to do it. ..... .... ... .. . The video began to circulate. Many people watched it because it looks like a CGI fight. Though They knew that the fight was real. This made the video more famous. The world realized the strength of Mikael. He had the power to cut the Rank 5 in half. Some people are dissatisfied with the video. Especially the Human Rights Organisation. The video itself was evidence of murder. However, they couldn''t do anything. They tried to make a protest but someone was pulling strings to prevent them. Besides, they don''t have the strength to confront a man who can destroy a City... If they show that they were angry at Mikael, many Hunters would knock on their door. The world was changing and the Hunters were the center of these changes. "Mom! Dad! Did you see it? That''s my brother! I''m happy that he''s safe! Those leechers! My brother is a good guy. He only protects himself!" Lane Turner told her parents about his brother. She looked at the television and curse the newscaster. "Lane, it''s bad to curse people. I don''t wanna hear you saying any bad words, okay" Her parents were alarmed. They were happy that their child was safe but they realized that their daughter had changed. They feel like she''s mature and her way of talking was different... They are worried. "Un!! Yes, Mama~" The sweet little child nodded ..... .... ... .. . "Mikael..." Ni?a saw the news. Her chest was tight like she can''t breathe. She felt like she wants to kill those attackers even though they were already dead. Her heart was beating faster and she needs to do something. She took her dagger and enter the Dungeon. She needs to earn money for her Mother... And she needs money to buy a plane ticket. ..... .... ... .. . In an abandoned building on Laguna. Kyle was torturing the only survivor, the support. He''s asking him who''s the mastermind. "Ugh!!" "Who asks you to kill Mikael?" "Aargh!! I- I don''t know! Shawn said that he wants to kill someone so I just follow him. Except that, I don''t know anything! Please let me live!" "Shawn? That Rank 5?" "Yes! He said he wants to kill Mikael and show the world that he''s the strongest! " "... So you''re useless." Kyle sighed, it seemed that this man was oblivious. "N- No!! Please, stop this! I can''t do this aahhh!! " The man already lost his fingers. His feet and hands were devoid of fingers. However, Kyle kept pouring potions to heal him. His fingers return but he''s not happy. He knew that another torture would happen. "We got nothing to get huh. We should have left that Rank 5 alive. Well, I can''t do anything about that. Sorry man, but you need to die." "W- wait!! I don''t wanna die!!" *Swoosh!* The man lost his upper body and blood fell out. The Items that were in his Inventories rained. He had a couple of good pieces of equipment but overall, all of them were trash. Kyle used an Orb Beam cause bullets won''t work on Hunters. Particularly, those level 100+ "What do you think? Can you find the mastermind?" Kyle asked Christian, his business partner. "This one is different... It will take some time. I believe I can. " "Good" They left the body to rot. Christian and Kyle were already experienced in torturing. Klein and Miriam would surely not participate in this, that''s why they''re just two. As for Mikael, he is sleeping right now. The abandoned building became silent. As for how Christian learned the way of torture. It''s a mystery that you need to solve on your own. ..... .... ... .. . One month passed and Miriam acquired her Second Skill. She could now locate Ni?a and Lane. Currently, They were on a plane. Their team would unite again after many months. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 We agreed to divide into two groups. Miriam and Kyle would go to Lane. They are both adults, they could convince the parents of Lane. Right now, I''m with Klein and Christian and we''re in a private plane. While I was at the airport, a lot of people looked at me. I didn''t know why, but some people actually took a selfie with me... I''m famous for being a murderer? I''m oblivious and confuse actually. Perhaps they love me because of my handsomeness, hehe. We got out of the plane and used a vintage car. For those who didn''t know, I''m sweating right now. I''m nervous to see Ni?a. Miriam told her location, and we were traveling. Miriam said that Ni?a was with her mother. That was the actual reason why I''m nervous. I didn''t want to leave a bad impression on my soon-to-be mother in law. "Kuya is Ni?a your..." Klein paused. "Hm? What Klein?" "Well... No, nothing. Just forget it. " Did he want to ask me something? Nah, I think not. Now, let''s back to my narration. We were near her house. I''m glad I would see her again. Though I knew that we would just fight again. "We are here" Christian stopped the car at the front of their house. I got out and looked at their home. "...So, who''s going to knock on the door?" "Me, Ni?a knows me so I believe that she won''t close the door." I knocked and wait. I heard some sound, I realized that they were talking inside. "Ni?a someone''s in the door. " "Yes, Ma. I''ll open it." Ni?a opened the door and she looked shocked. I guess she didn''t think it was me. I waved my hand and smiled. "Hi, Ni?a how are yo-" *thud!*A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The wind swift at my face. She closed the door... She just closed the damned door! Hey, why did you have to do that? Are you angry at me? Don''t you know how many hours did I spend to ready my greetings!? "Kuya, I thought you know each other? Why did she close the door? Are we in the right house? Perhaps the address is wrong." "....." I shook my head. We''re at the right house. She just shut the door. I used my highly improve hearing. I tried to find out what they''re talking. "Ni?a, why did you close the door? Hm, why is your face red? Do you have a fever?" "No-no-no- Nothing! I- it''s nothing! I''m okay Ma!" "Okay, breath slowly. Your face is blushing." After a minute, she opened the door, again. She looked at me with her cold eyes but her voice was stuttering. "W- what are you doing here? Where''s Sister Miriam? " "Miriam and Kyle aren''t here. They went to the USA, to pick up Lane. " "Oh..." Are you disappointed? Well, I''m sorry for not being the person you wanted to see. "Then, come in." She fully opened the door and let us in. I entered and Klein and Christian followed me. They greeted Ni?a. "Hello. I''m Klein, I''m Mikael''s younger brother. " "You''re this man''s brother?... You look the same but I believe you''re a gentleman. Not like your brother. " Ni?a, we just met again. You should talk to me not Klein. Besides don''t destroy my image to my brother. I''m a gentleman! We went to their living room and her mother saw us. She was skeptical at first but when I said that we were Ni?a friends, she felt comfortable. I guessed that Ni?a told her about the Awakening. Her Mother was not shocked when she heard my story. "Thanks for helping my daughter. I know that what happened to you was dangerous but thank you for helping her. My daughter is shy and quiet. She''s an introvert and I didn''t know that she has friends. This is the first time that someone has visited our house." "Mama!" Oh! Looks like I found another weakness. Kuku, I''ll use it as blackmail kuhaha. "Hey, idiot! Why are you looking at me like that!? You''re thinking about something bad, right!?" "Me? Of course not." I feigned ignorance. Mwahaha, just wait Ni?a! "... I don''t believe you." "Excuse me, Ni?a. Can I ask how old are you?" Klein joined our conversation, curious about Ni?a''s age. "Me? I''m 19 now. My birthday is September 4. Why are you asking? " "Is that so... you look small- ehem! I mean you look younger than I thought!" Klein? Why were you asking her about her age? However, thanks. So her birthday had already passed huh... "Hey Idiot, what''s the reason you''re here? " "Tch, Christian I''ll leave the talking and explanation to you. I need to get out." I let Christian do his work. He''s a businessman, he could convince them easily by his words. My job was already done when I met Ni?a. I got out to inhale some fresh air. "I do not know why Miriam urged me to come here. She can convince Ni?a easily. She knows that the two of us are like a cat and dog. We always fight." I''m watching the people walking on the street. I''m actually guarding the car, it''s an Aston Martin DB4 by the way. It''s a goddamn vintage car. "Hey, Idiot!" A yell came at me. I sighed, I guess she wanted another fight huh. Ni?a can''t you see that I''m guarding the car? What will happen if someone steal this? She faced me and cross her arms. "... Those people that attacked you... What happened to them?" Her eyes were looking on the ground but she was stealing some glimpse on me. "Oh that, it''s already solved. I think they will never attack me again. Did you get out just to ask me this? " "That Christian is talking to my mother. I don''t know if he can convince her. I- I got out because I wanted fresh air." I guess we are the same. "So your birthday had already passed. Then take this-" I toss a little box to her. When we bought a T.V. and Cellphone for Jose. I saw this cute keychain, a black cat keychain. When I first saw the keychain, I remembered Ni?a''s cat-like behavior. That''s why I decided to buy the keychain. Now that I think about it, how about I buy a cat costume for her. They call it cosplay, right? Imagining her wearing that... Ehem, anyway at least once in my life I dream about marrying a Cat Woman. She caught the box and open it. ".... A keychain?" "Yup, it''s late but that''s my present for your birthday. " "Thank you..." It''s starting to snow. It seemed like there were no people around. I decided to return to the house but before that. "Your hair, did you cut it?" "Ah yes. My hair is too long so I go to the parlor to cut i-" "You look beautiful. I love it. " Her hair was now shorter. She''s more gorgeous. I couldn''t even control myself from looking. That was the reason why I decided to go out of the house... I didn''t want to eat her, not now. I endure my urge of kissing her and walked away. I enter the house and left her behind. I''m not sure what''s her reaction. However, I believe there are no people who don''t like compliments, especially girls. ..... .... ... .. . Outside. "Wawa- what!" A girl couldn''t control her expression and jump. Her face was practically bright red. She covered her face. However, she couldn''t control herself from grinning. Chapter 54 Chapter 54: PROTECT YOURSELF There were four people at the table. Kyle and Miriam were currently talking to Lane''s parents. The atmosphere was silent and their faces were serious. They''re talking about Lane''s future. It''s like a career plan interview. "I''m against this! You''re saying that my child, Lane, a 9 years old girl, you want to recruit her!? In your goddamn Guild? You want my daughter to become Hunter!? I''m sorry but you need to get out. " Lane''s father slammed the table. "B- but Mister Turner..." "You''re Miriam, right? My daughter told me about you. I''m thankful for what you''ve done. But I can''t do that to my daughter. " "Yes..." Miriam was quiet, she knew that what she''s doing was unbelievable. They were asking the parents to let their daughter partake in a monster killing job. Of course, they''ll quickly decline it. "Miriam, let them be." "But I just want to see Lane. Why can''t they show me Lane!? " It''s true. They''re talking for almost an hour but Lane was nowhere to be found. They saw Choco but they couldn''t see Lane. Perhaps the parents were hiding her, that''s what Miriam speculated. " Get out of here!" They forced them to leave and quickly shut the door. They locked the door and closed their windows. "What now, Kyle?" "You have Clairvoyance, use it. Find where Lane is." "Okay" She used her Clairvoyance and she saw the little girl. She saw Lane lying in a dark room. A tape was covering her mouth and she''s crying. She''s in a dangerous situation. "Kyle! Lane''s in danger!" Miriam shouted.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ..... .... ... .. . Lane was in her school. She was happily talking to her classmates. She decided to go to the restroom to pee. When she entered the toilet, someone used a cloud of smoke to make her sleep and two people appeared. They carried the child and put her in the storage room of a truck. They kidnapped her. In the middle of their travel, Lane woke up. She was surprised that she''s in an unknown room. She recalled what happened when she was transported to the Awakening, she shivered. She was afraid but she quickly used her powers. She activated her Skills and utilized her vines. She smashed the wall and a hole appeared. She used her vines to open it. *crash!!* She tried to escape, but the kidnappers detected her and interrupt her. They stopped the truck. These kidnappers were actually Hunters. One of the kidnappers, a woman, used her Skill to make her fall asleep. Lane already knew the Skill. She evaded the smoke and ran away. She must escape this place. However, a translucent cube imprisoned her. She tried to destroy the cage, but she failed. The cage was the Skill of the other man. It''s unbreakable, the only way to break free was to cancel the spell. "Hahaha, it seems we have a good product. Our clients will surely love this." They found good merchandise. They would earn big this time. The kidnappers forced her to sleep again. They taped her mouth and tied her arms and feet. Just to be safe, they cast another transparent cube. ..... .... ... .. . A motorcycle was running fast. "Miriam where are they!?" "We are close! Take the left and you''ll see a white truck. Lane is inside the truck so don''t ever ever crash it with your Beam!" Miriam was unsettled. The two decided to leave their motorcycle. They were faster than any vehicle so they decided to use their full power and run. Miriam''s Second Skill could find any person that she met once. It''s a human tracking device. " I will never forgive those bastards. Lane is bleeding! They are demons!!" "Miriam..." Miriam ran faster to stop the truck. Some cars were in turmoil because of her. She blocked the highway and forced the truck to stop. Miriam took her bow and aimed at them. Her accuracy is 100%. *swish!!* The arrows penetrated the truck. The two were hit on their legs and they couldn''t move. They attempted to drink a potion but another arrow whacked their arms. The male lost his concentration and released his Skill. Miriam opened the truck. She saw Lane crying. Lane bawls and hugged her. She whimpered struggling. Miriam embraced her tightly. She cut her ropes and freed her. "Sister!! Sniff sniff waaahhhhh" "Miriam take Lane and leave. These two are mine. " Kyle stepped in. He pulled the two by their hair. He would take them to a place where no one could see. Kyle was a follower of True Gender Equality. He treated male and female as equal creatures. So he would not hold back. Before killing the two, he decided to give them some experience that they would never forget in the afterlife. When the authority saw the bodies. They realized that the bodies didn''t have any teeth or nails. ..... .... ... .. . Mrs. Turner sobbed. "T- Thank you for saving our child. B- But I can''t force her to do things that will cause pain" The mother cried. "I- I love my daughter! When she was missing, I almost wanted to kill myself. I don''t want her to disappear ever again." This time, Lane''s mother told them her feelings. Her and her husband have the same opinion. They didn''t want Lane to be a Hunter. "Ma''am... If I''m in your situation. I will do the same. I''ll never let my child experience any hardship." Kyle faced her. He knew the pain of losing a child. It''s like you lost half of your life. You couldn''t eat, you couldn''t smile, you could only cry. However, he knew the reality. This world was f*cked up. That''s why they need the power to fight it. "Ma''am, I just want to ask you something. Do you think peace will remain when this world is turning to a new era? Supernatural events happened in every different part of the world. Humans have powers and monsters are appearing. Do you think no conflict or war will happen?" "..." She couldn''t speak. However, Kyle knew the answer. "Ma''am, in this upcoming era, the 3rd world war will appear. At that time, do you think you have the strength to protect Lane? " "....." They gulped. " The only way to protect Lane is to let her become stronger. She needs to become a Hunter" The parents didn''t know how to answer. They understood that this world was changing. The only thing they want about their child was for her to be happy, healthy, and safe. They love their daughter... "Just like in the Punishment and just like here. I promise you, I''ll make Lane stronger. Strong enough to protect herself" Chapter 55 Chapter 55: CONCENTRATION December 17, 2020. For the first time, a Red Portal appeared in Mexico. Many people were frightened of this. Last month, an Orange Portal showed up in Brazil. It''s full of stronger monsters. The Mexican didn''t think that another new color of Portal would emerge. Particularly in their own country. The government set preparation. The whole perimeter was evacuated till their country''s Hunter was here. However, when they went inside the Dungeon, they realized that the Boss was dead... ..... .... ... .. . "I''m happy that I meet you again, guys. I really miss you~" Miriam hugged her two ladies. She''s the oldest and she treated Lane and Ni?a as her little sisters. "Me too, sister! I love you!" Lane''s innocent smile filled the whole place. They''re currently in Mexico. The Red Portal was still not appearing. "...Girls. They always love to hug each other..." Mikael was just watching them, he could see that the ladies were happy. He''s glad too, but he wanted to hug Ni?a... Anyway, they would raid this Red Portal to take a Skill Book. "Now, the Punishment group is complete again. " "What? Punishment group? Pfft-haha, you''re funny Mikael! " "Yeah, right. Sarcastic Ni?a!"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Nothing changed, they always fight. "Mikael I didn''t know that you have a bad taste in naming." Kyle told his opinion. He''s afraid to let Mikael name his Guild. Though he already had an idea about the name. "Speaking of names and since all of us was now complete. I believe it''s the right time to tell you the name of our Guild. " The members were fully complete. Even Klein and Christian was with them. They would not enter the Dungeon but they would wait near the entrance. "I declare that the Redemption Guild will become the strongest Guild on the Earth! " ..... .... ... .. . Five minutes before the appearance of Red Portal. "Get ready we are going. " "Yes!" The five were completely equipped. The monsters in the Red Portal were strong. Every monster inside has an equal strength of a Minotaur. At their current level, they could easily defeat a Minotaur. But they need to be ready. Many possibilities could happen inside the Dungeon. "I already told you everything about the Dungeon. Again, It''s a swamp type so prepare to face dirt... " *swish swish swish* A Portal with a color of blood started to arise in the sky. It''s reeking deadly aura that could frighten any people. "Here it comes, remember our target is the Boss. If we kill that Boss, we will receive the Skill Book. " "Okay!" The five entered the Dungeon. ..... .... ... .. . Inside the Portal, a swamp with a depth of one meter was currently filled with monsters. Lane was using a tree to use as their transportation. The tree was moving and walking its way in the middle of the swamp. Another monster appeared and attack them. The crocodile died when a spear assaulted it. "Oh, I see it now!" A frog with a large head was standing on a boulder of rock. It has a height of 3 feet, as a Boss, it''s too small. "Oh! So that''s a Brain Frog. I only saw it Monster Book. It has weak physical strength but it has the power of Telekinesis. The large head represents that it has the power of intelligence. This monster has high concentration so it''s a tough opponent. " Mikael used his Monster Book to research what monsters are they gonna face here in a swamp type Dungeon. When scanning the Book he read that some of the Lizard monsters could use mana sense. However, he quickly abandoned the topic since it''s not related to their battle. "... Every time I watch you forcing yourself to become smart is causing goosebumps in my body. The Idiot is doing his best to look like a genius! haha" "You!" It''s a miracle that this couple had time to quarrel when they''re inside a Dungeon. The Monsters were strong but they didn''t feel the tension. "The Boss may have been small but I promise you, it will take time to kill that creature. " Kyle squinted his eyes when he looked at the frog. "Miriam, use your bow to distract it. Lane, use your vines to trap it. Ni?a, wait for the right timing to assassinate the Boss. Mikael, as always, you will be our front/ tank. As for me, I''ll use my Orb Beam to attack him in long-range" Assassin, tank/bruiser, crowd control, and two long-range. It was like they were in a game. This composition was enough to defeat the Red Dungeon Boss. They were part of the Top 100, they were confident to face the Boss. Mikael was the one who attacked first. He generated his Shock and Lightning Strength. He tried to smash the Brain Frog, but a barrier appeared on his front. *baam!* The barrier blocked his attack. " This Boss is different huh. Hey guys-" A rock flew in his direction. The Boss used his Telekinesis to throw large pieces of rocks. Mikael crushed the rocks and put a distance. He realized that this frog could fight in long-range. Miriam shot dozens of arrows but the Boss freeze the arrow in midair. However, vines appeared on the ground and bind the frog''s body. An Orb Beam shot the Boss but he nonchalantly cast a transparent barrier. The barrier defended the Boss from the powerful attack. His physical body may have been trapped but his mind was free. This monster''s concentration was on another level. Chapter 56 Chapter 56: INVINCIBLE Mikael used his Lightning Spear and throw it to the Boss. For the third time, the Boss used another barrier. A large explosion destroyed a portion of the swamp but the Boss was unscathed. Nina was hiding and waiting for the cue. With her mask that she received in the Ranking Hall. She could see the fatal point of her enemies. She was holding two daggers that had a bleeding and slowing effect. She was watching every movement of the Boss. She was waiting for the right time to sneak attack. Miriam activated her Clairvoyance to see if monsters are coming into their vicinity. "A hundred of alligators and anaconda are charging their way here" "Miriam, I''ll leave it to you. I can handle the Boss. " Kyle was issuing his commands. This battle would become harder if the other monsters block them. The Boss used his Telekinesis to put pressure on Mikael. He was the front so he was the one who always receives damage. He''s fortunate that he knew the maximum range of the Boss. The frog''s Telekinesis had a range of 20 meters Diameter. Within that range, the Boss was invincible. A block of stone was flying at the Boss. Lane was controlling the tree. The tree was like a walking catapult. But as always, the Boss wielded his barrier. The rocks crashed, it didn''t even reach the Boss. To use the momentum, Mikael raced and threw his Lightning Spear. *boom* ....The Boss utilized another barrier, and after a second he manipulated his Telekinesis to control Mikael. "Ah? What going on!? I''m flyinnngggggg!!!" He was within the reach of 20 meters, his body started to float. The Boss threw him 300 meters away. Mikael rotated to the air and roll to the ground. He landed in a place full of Monsters. They attacked him. "Aahhh!!! I''m getting pissed!!" The monsters cut in half. Mikael looked at the Boss. This Boss was different, he remembered the Gryphin. Just like the bird, the frog just treated them as toys. The 20 meters invincibility was really hard to counter. That''s why they need Kyle. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Hey, Kyle!! I think it''s already enough! Let''s kill this amphibian!!" "Kuku, okay! Miriam, Lane, you know what to do! " The two females nodded their heads. Miriam fired nonstop. Immediately, a hundred arrows attack the Boss. The Boss sneered and cast another barrier. But a dozen of vines appeared beneath him. The vines distract his concentration. When vines finished their work, a Beam struck the Boss. *boom!* The Boss defended against the Orb Beam. However, he didn''t detect the woman who appeared in his back. Two sharp blades hack his body!! *slash! stab!* " Rrrraaaagggggghhhhhh!!!" Blood flowed out of his body. To counter-attack, he shot Ni?a away. Nina drifted and crushed but she was uninjured. The Boss never thought that another person was coming. Mikael appeared again, and this time he was using Void Spear! The Boss thought that attack would fail, he manipulated another barrier to defend. But... The barrier was sliced. "Hahaha, we are waiting for you to lower your defense and alertness!" *slash!!* "Rrraaaaagggghhhh!!!" A big wound appeared on his body. The Boss was confused about how the weapon hit him. The Spear thrust his inside and died. The spear entered his barrier and kill him. He was regretting it. He shouldn''t have belittled his opponents. Now, he never knew that the one who killed him is the strongest Hunter. The Rank 1. ..... .... ... .. . They got the Skill Book and left. "Wow! So you gain your Second Skill, Ni?a!!? I''m proud of you. Hahaha, Kyle, beware, you''re the only one who didn''t evolve here, haha. Sucks to be you!" "What are you saying? My Orb Beam is on another level, you can''t compare it to your peeper ability. It''s hard to gain Skill. I may have two passive Skills but my evolution will take two to three years. If I work hard, I can gain it in one and a half years. " Kyle had strong firepower, however, it''s hard to control it. Currently, he could only use it 23 times. His mana reservoir was the largest but his Beam consumes a large portion too. "Hahaha, two years!? I''m confident that I have three or four Skills at that time. " "As if" Miriam had a grudge and she would use this time to revenge. This Demon made her suffer! "Sister Ni?a, what Skill did you get?" "It''s called Silent Step. The enemies will never detect me. They will disregard my existence. Let''s just say that I''m invisible. " "...ah, I see?" Lane scratch her head. She couldn''t understand what Ni?a said. "..." "Pfft-" Mikael controlled his self not to laugh. ..... .... ... .. . The five exit the Portal. They took one hour to kill the Boss. For a Red Portal, it''s actually short. Many people looking at the Red Portal. Some people took a photo and do a selfie. The Hunter Association of Mexico was still not moving. Some people saw them descending but the five had abnormal speed. They quickly disappeared. "Thank God, I''m nervous. I thought you''ll never come back. The monster inside the Red Portal is stronger than the Orange and Yellow. " Christian sighed in relief, he felt a strong camaraderie. Especially in Mikael and Kyle, he treated them as his friend. He grinned. ".... Why does he have that creepy smile?" Ni?a was asking her sister. "Fufu, you''ll get used to it. He''s not a bad guy. " Miriam assured her. They spent 4 months inside the house of Tibano. They eat and sleep inside the house. Except for his odd smile, Miriam knew that Christian was a good person... However, she always remembers the other person who was crushed by the Hobgoblin whenever she sees that smile... They have the same name so she couldn''t help it. "Kuya, how''s the Boss? Is it strong?" Klein asked in curiosity. He needs to face those monsters when the time comes. He was excited to fight them. "So- so. The Boss is annoying. Except that, he''s nothing... Hey, Kyle does the Red Portal always have a Boss like that?" "If you''re talking about Skill then yes. Every Boss inside that Portal has a Skill. " In the coming months and years, Violet and Black Portal would materialize. The monsters inside those Portal were the real deal. They were the true enemies of the Hunters. Especially, the Legendary Creatures. Kyle witnessed those scenes unfold in his past. Right now, the Earth was only facing four types of Portal. "Just like my promise. This is your Skill Book, Telekinesis." "Chuckle, glad to accept it, partner" Kyle knew everything. Christian was one of the powerhouses in his past. At that time, this Skill Book was auctioned in Las Vegas. Christian bought it and he gained the power of Telekinesis. He was a famous entrepreneur but the job Hunter made him more famous. He was known as Christian the Invincible. He could do anything within the reach of 10 meters radius. As long as he had mana and concentration, no one can defeat him within his territory. Kyle smirked and shook his hand. He gained another piece. Chapter 57 Chapter 57: THOU SHALL NOT DRINK December 25, 2020. Christmas. New York City. Rockefeller Center. Together with Lane''s parents, the founding member of Redemption Guild was skating. They celebrate the white Christmas in New York. " Lola, how are you there? I''m sorry, we can''t be with you. But don''t worry, we will celebrate the New Year with you and Lolo. " Mikael was talking to his Grandma on the phone. "It''s okay, Mikael. You don''t have to think about us. We are already old. Have fun." Lola Milagros grumbly said. "Lola... I''m really sorry." " Pfft-, I''m just joking. I''m happy that you''re happy. You and Klein can do anything you want. Me and Lolo will support you." "Yes, Lola. How''s Donya Cecelia? Miriam said that she''s having a Christmas Celebration." Miriam helped them to relocate their grandparent''s house. Right now, his Grandparents were staying in Poloma''s Hacienda. His Grandparents were sad when their house was destroyed. Mikael felt guilty. That''s why he bought a house for them but Miriam decided to let Lolo and Lola stay in their Mansion. Her house was always lively, they would not get bored. Particularly his Lolo, him and Don Poloma had the same hobby. They love fishing. "Of course, your Lolo is roasting chicken and pigs. Their lechon tastes good. " "I''m glad you''re doing fine. Okay, Lola, I need to end this. They were calling me. " Mikael waved his hand. His team was looking at him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Okay child. Tell Klein that we greet him Merry Christmas. " "Yes, Lola, you too. Merry Christmas." They ended the call. Mikael joined them in skating. His posture was odd. This was his first time skating and his little brother assisted him. Klein asked about his Lolo and Lola. "How are they? Are they healthy? Should we buy health supplements? " "Hey! Our Grandparents were strong and healthy. They''re living leisurely in the Hacienda. The province has fresh air so it''s good for them. You don''t have to think about health supplements, our grandparents will live longer. " Klein smiled when he heard it. "Now, teach me! I can''t accept this! I live in a tropical country, that''s why I''m not good at skating! That damn Ni?a, grr, why is she looking at me with that smug face! And you! Why can you skate while I cannot!?" "Kuya..." Klein shook his head and sighed. ..... .... ... .. . "Cheers!!" Except for Lane who''s accompanied by her parents and return to their house. The founding member of Redemption Guild was drinking wine... Minus Klein. He''s still underage. He 17 years old right now and his brother forbids him from drinking alcohol. Their bodies had a strong resistance to liquor but that didn''t mean they couldn''t get drunk. If you drink too much booze and your body couldn''t keep up, it''s obvious that you''ll get drunk. Ni?a was drinking the wine like water, she would regret her decision tomorrow. "So since we are officially licensed, what''s the first job of this Guild?" Mikael put his champagne on the table. He wanted to know what was their current objectives. "First, we need to level up. Christian and Klein are still weak. After that, I''ll find a good location to build our headquarter. When March comes, we will recruit other members." "Why March? I think there are still some Hunters who are not under any Guilds. We can get those freelancers." "Kuku, Miriam. I believe you already know what will happen in March." Miriam paused and she answered. "... Return of the Awakeners" "Exactly, thousands of Awakeners will appear at that time. " The incoming March, this was the time where the Awakeners would appear and another 500,000 would be summoned. Kyle recalled his old friend. ''Will Kim Soo-Woon accept my offer if I ask him to join my Guild?'' He pondered. The information was now flowing around the world. Many Guilds were doing their best to take the strongest seed in the upcoming return. Especially, the Rank 1 of the second batch. They already witnessed how strong Mikael is. Their expectations for the next returnees were high. Just like their greed. Two behemoths would appear in Second Batch. Ivan Smirnov, the Death Monarch of Russia. And Kim Soo-Woon, the One Man Army. These two were the people who survived the last phase of Ragnarok. ..... .... ... .. . December 26, 2020 3:00 AM. Mikael was sleeping peacefully in his room. He was tired because he practiced skating for dozens of hours... He could now stand for 3 minutes. He elated because of it. Right now, he''s lying on the bed and he''s sleeping like an innocent child. He didn''t know that a trespasser invaded his territory. While he''s sleeping. A lip touched his cheek. Ni?a used her Silent Step to sneak in. She watched the man sleep and pinch his nose. Mikael frown but he didn''t wake up. She stroke her hair and smiled. Ni?a giggles. She came closer and said her greetings. "Merry Christmas, Mikael" After saying it, she left the room... Alcohol makes you braver. ..... .... ... .. . When morning came, Ni?a was having a headache. She couldn''t believe what she''d done. She remembered the innocent face of Mikael and she was bashful. In the whole day, she didn''t get close to Mikael because she was dying in embarrassment. Her face blushes whenever she thinks about what she did. She promised to herself that she''ll never drink liquor again. ''B- But he looks cute.......... I should kiss his lips.'' *Slap!* Ni?a slapped herself. Something was awakening inside her. Perhaps she''ll be the next stalker of Mikael... Second to the blonde woman who had long ears. Chapter 58 Chapter 58: MOVE ON Lane was having a party. January 15 was her birthday. She was ten years old now. "Happy Birthday Lane!" Miriam carried her large present. This was her gift. She was the only one here because the others were busy. Ni?a went to Germany to spend her time with her mother. Kyle and Christian were busy making their headquarters. Mikael and Klein were with their Grandparents. However, all of them had birthday presents for Lane. "Sorry Lane, their time is occupied.... " "It''s okay sister Miriam! " *arf!* "Choco!" A little puppy wagged its tail. This was Miriam''s third time meeting the puppy. She couldn''t control herself and smile. Choco was adorable. She caressed its fur. "You''re so cute!" Months passed but Choco was still not growing. The puppy''s size never increased. "I''m giving her much much food but Choco is not growing..." Lane was worried about her pet. "It''s fine, our Choco will remain cute if she didn''t grow. Choco please don''t grow!" Miriam was telling her selfish desire. She clasped her hands, hoping that her wish would come true. ..... .... ... .. . The Portal would open after 100 days. Hundred thousands of monsters would come out to feast. Just like what happened in Cavite where ants covered the sky and killed every people. Right now, thousands of Portals were appearing on the planet every day. The Hunters under the jurisdiction of governments were busy killing monsters. Jose had been contracted by the HA, he just finished killing the monsters of Orange Portal. " I see, so you''re in the Hunter Association. How''s the job? They''re not enslaving you, right?" This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. " No, Chairman is an impartial man. We are from the same District so I already know him. That''s why I easily accepted when I learned that he''ll be my Boss. I''m happy that I''m working for my country haha" Jose was the captain of a 12 member team. His team was consist of Hunters who received power via Skill Book but two of his team were ''Fake Hunter''. Searching Skill Book was not easy, that''s why his team was not complete Hunters. Only a small portion of Awakeners accepted the offer of HA. The organization decided to add members by giving them a Skill Book. Many people accepted their contract, especially now that they knew that the Dungeon was full of treasures. A group of scientists discovered another source of energy. Dungeon Ores, it''s an ore that could only find in the dungeon. It could produce energy that could rival a nuclear plant. Hunters were not the only ones who visit the Dungeon. Even miners and geologists were now entering it. Medical knowledge was quickly expanding because of the power of healing potion. Many people uncovered that there were millions of unknown species of plants inside the Dungeon. The scientists believed that the Dungeon was the answer for them to breakthrough in their research. They decided to study the concept of mana to learn the secret of the Dungeon. In this upcoming era, people''s lives were starting to change. "How about you man? I watched what you did, you should have asked for help. Four versus one is hard, man. Haha, though I found it cool when you kill them. You rock man! Hm, what do you think? You''re not underage, right? Wanna drink? My schedule is free now. I believe Fundador will not hit you. Haha, besides you''re holding some booze." "I''ll pass. I have something to do here in Cavite. There''s a place I need to go. " "Is that so, no problem man. We can drink next time. " He was in the Cavite right now, Mikael watched how the new Cavite was moving up. He saw many changes, he couldn''t identify the place because almost all of the landscape was destroyed. However, he smiled, he saw people walking creating their new house. Cavite was changing and Mikael helped them to realize it. He was holding a bouquet and a bottle of liquor, he rode a Jeep. He went to the newly built Cemetery. This was the place where the people who died in Monsters Wave lying. The grave was empty but the tombstones show the name of the dead. The only thing lying in this place were the memories... He read every name. He halted when he saw the name of his parents. He put the flowers and Emperador. Emperador was the liquor that his Father loves. He knelt and told his story. In the middle of his talking, his tears dropped on the grave. ..... .... ... .. . Hours passed and Mikael decided to leave. His eyes were red and he was full of snot. He wiped his face and stood. When he was at the gate of the Cemetery, he saw a woman holding flowers of carnation. He knew this woman, she was a classmate. "Andromeda..." "Oh, you''re... Mikael. How are you? I saw you in news." Andromeda forced herself to smile. She was one of the high school queens of their campus. But now, she was haggard and she lost her weight. Most of all... "Your arm..." "Oh this, let''s just say I''m lucky. I only lost my left arm... " She tried to hide her disabilities by smiling. But she couldn''t deceive anyone. She was struggling to hold the flower by one arm. Mikael opened his Inventories, he took a high-class potion. He gave the potion carefully. "This... Healing potion! N- No, no I can''t accept this! This is too much. I''m sorry but I decline." A high-class healing potion could heal missing limbs. It cost a half-billion pesos in the Philippines market. She felt like the potion was too precious for her to use. It could save Mikael''s life if he was in danger. "Please accept it... When I walk earlier. I saw the name of your family... You need this, you''re alone. No one will help you. So please accept it. Let''s just say I want to make good deeds. I don''t want anything. I just want to help." Andromeda stared at Mikael. She saw his red eyes. She knew that this man lost his parents too. She couldn''t control her emotions and sob. "...I''m alone now... Wahhh... Mama, Papa, brother... I lost everything. " She cried and lost her strength. "That''s why accept it. You need to live, for them. " Andromeda tightly held the potion. She and Mikael were not close. They were only classmates, but she felt thankful. Mikael left her crying. He let the woman decide how she would use the potion. ..... .... ... .. . Before he departed the Cavite. His heart told him to visit their house. He only saw broken walls and pillars. He recalled that there was a photograph of his family in his room. He carried the destroyed debris just to find the picture. He threw the concrete to clean the place. In the middle of broken glasses, he found the picture. Mikael and Klein were smiling while their parents were hugging them. It''s the picture they took when they toured the island of Boracay. "....." He gazed in the sky. He didn''t know why he was crying so much. He touched the picture and put it in his wallet. He grabbed his phone and called his brother. "Hello Klein, how''s Lola? I''ll be there at 9. Did Miriam call? How''s Lane''s birthday? " He''s now returning to his family. (Note: Bonus Chapter cause I gained another patron!!! Thank you!! ''Payfortunate'' and ''Ausner Gentil'') Chapter 59 Chapter 59 March 20, 2021 Kyle gave me a mission to find a man in China. The second batch of Awakeners has now returned. He asked me to recruit this man. Me and my brother were now in Shanghai. However, I never thought that would meet Miss Ai Biyu here. Her underlings caught us and took us to their headquarters. I guess my face was famous. Hehe, damn right, I''m handsome! "So what''s the reason you visit my territory?" The beautiful and sexy Ai Biyu with her Hanfu was now staring at me. Her red Chinese Dress was so damn attractive. Hm, should I buy one for Ni?a? I looked at her body up and down. "Kuya, I''ll tell Ni?a that you''re ogling another woman" "Eh? Wanna die?" "Yes sorry..." This kid... Anyway, let''s return to her dress. What color should be the best for Ni?a? How about I buy different colors? This Chinese Dress caught my interest ...did another fetish born within me? Nah, not that it matters. Chinese dress is the best! "Ehem, Sir Mikael, I don''t know why you''re looking at me. Could it be that you like me?" She smiled seductively and her dress fluttered. *gulp* "No... By the way, this room is so hot. " "Kuya... Ni?a will kill me if I didn''t tell her your movements..." What!? Did she blackmail you!? I''m just looking! Okay? Is it bad to look! "Miss Ai... My little brother wants to visit the Great Wall that''s why we are here.... " Damn, I can''t think of any good excuse. The Chinese dress was disturbing my attention! I can''t concentrate. "Hm, you can''t fool me. I know that you''re trying to recruit someone here in China." Exactly! You''re not only beautiful, but you''re also smart. Damn sexy! I nodded and look downward. I wanna snuggle... "Kuya... Why are you looking at her legs...?" I can''t hear my brother. My focus is located on her... Ah! "Klein. Why did you hit me!? And why were you touching your phone? Hey, are texting someone!? Who is it?"The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Kuya you need to be serious. Kyle said that we must recruit this man no matter what!" Okay fine, the game is over. I fix my posture and become serious. "Yes, we''re finding a man. After that, we will leave. So you don''t have to be anxious." "So I''m right. I''m sorry but I believe you can''t leave this place. Mister Heming Law already signed a contract with my Guild. He''s an official member of Long Guild. You can''t-" "Huh?" "Huh?" Who''s Heming Law? I believe we''re having a misunderstanding here. "Klein, what''s the name of the man that we need to recruit. I think it''s not Heming blabla. " " His name is Chen Yu" See, Chen and Heming were different. In the first place, their first letter is far from each other. "I- Is that so, ehem, sorry about that. I thought you want to recruit the Rank 6 of Second Batch. " "So we can leave now, right, Miss Ai?" "Sorry, but you cannot. You must tell me first why you need to recruit this Chen Yu. " I scratch my head and shrug. "I don''t know. Kyle just said that we need to have him. " "..." Her reaction has changed. She lost her seductiveness, and her face turned cold. The color of her eyes is changing from black to reddish-brown. The temperature is increasing rapidly. Eh, did I did something wrong? " You''re belittling me? Do you think because you''re the Rank 1 you can harass me? Huh!?" A flame appeared beneath my feet. I stepped back but another pillar of flame hit me. The flame ate my whole body, I used my Lightning Strength to increase my defense. "Roar!!" Klein summoned his Spirit. The Ashe Wolf tried to strike but another flame engulfed him. The Wolf transformed into smoke and returned to Klein. "Ggrrrrr" "Ara, Wanna bite me doggy?" The heat is increasing. The things inside the room were melting. " W- wait, Miss Ai! This whole room will destroy if you don''t stop. " "I have enough money to renovate it. " Yabai, this is not good. There''s a possibility that this whole building will fall... Mikael, think. What''s the best thing to do to stop her....... "Miss Ai! You''re so sexy wearing that dress!!" " Pervert!!" *boom!* Another flame engulfed me. "F*ck it! I thought it was a good idea. Klein, leave this place. I will face Miss Ai!" "Hoh, good. Let''s fight!" Klein left us and Ai Biyu is enraged. "Hey, wait! I''m not here to fight... I''m here to negotiate." I''m sure I''ll be ban in China if I make things worst. Besides, I DON''T WANT TO DESTROY THAT BEAUTIFUL DRESS!! I WORSHIP HANFU. HANFU BANZAI! QIPAO BANZAI!! " I have an Item that I believe you need. Kyle said that this Item is rare! " I speculate she will not decline this offer! I remember that my Monsters Encyclopedia is rare. Right now, there''s only one book like this. "Ara, and what is it? Make sure you can entertain me. I pique her interest and she stopped her Skill. Thank God, I thought I have to cut the dress. I''m lucky that I won''t. Klein is still not here. I guess he''s talking to the security or perhaps the opposite. Anyway, I decided to give this Book. I already read it. There''s a blank page but I don''t care. I''m already tired of reading this. I think Kyle will not angry if I give the book. This is a small sacrifice compared to destroying the hanfu. The encyclopedia may have been a treasure but we have another work to focus on. I think it''s okay to give it, I believe she can use the encyclopedia better than I. "Tell me" She sat on her burned chair and stared at me. She crossed her legs and I can''t help myself and swallow. Her pale legs were visible because the clothes were thin. "This is an Item that I get when we kill the Basilisk. It''s a Book of Monsters. There were blank pages but I think you already have the idea why. " She nodded her head. I gave her the Book and she gladly accepted it. "Ara ara, I can''t believe you''re going to give it to me. Fufu, I like your guts, sir Mikael" And I love your dress. " So you want to give this Book in exchange for letting you leave? " "Yes, and I want to add more. I want friendship." "Friendship?" "Yes" The Long Guild is one of the Top Guilds of the world. Since the start of Awakening, Ai Biyu is part of the prominent Hunters. She built this Guild and become the strongest organization here in China. I believe my decision is not bad. "Haha~ got you. Friendship? As if. I already know your motives. You don''t want friendship, what you want is me. Since we first met in the Philippines, I already know that you fall in lov- "You''re wrong. I''m sorry if you misunderstand me. I just want to look at your dress. I mean, imagining my woman(Ni?a), wearing that dress(hanfu or qipao)... Makes me turn on" I don''t like Miss Ai. Sure she''s gorgeous but I already have someone I love. I hope Ni?a will accept my gift-- ah never mind. Let''s get back to the topic. " You can use that Book to identify the monsters that you''ll going to face. They have a description so I believe you can easily understand it. So, how about it? We can get Chen Yu?" "Hm, you can. Yeah, leave now. " "Thank you Guild leader" I immediately escape before she changes her mind. I''m actually disappointed that I never ask about where she bought the dress. I guess I need to find it on my own. ..... .... ... .. A minute after he left. "...you don''t like me huh" Ai Biyu crushed her table. She can''t believe that her assumptions were wrong. She felt like her pride as a woman has been tarnished. ..... .... ... .. . After, the meeting with miss Ai, we successfully kidnapped Chen Yu. Qipao- https://cdn.shopify.com/s/files/1/0055/5483/1475/products/East-Meets-Dress-Tammy-Cheongsam-Dress-1.jpg?v=1574480830 Hanfu- https://images-na.ssl-images-amazon.com/images/I/716kCF31oyL._AC_UL1500_.jpg Chapter 60 Chapter 60: MARKET With Chen Yu, the brother successfully returned to Headquarter. The headquarters is currently in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean, they know nothing about the reason why Kyle decided to build the Headquarter here. However, the place was peaceful and beautiful. Except for the few people who work in building the Headquarter, the place was quiet. There''s only two way to visit the island, it''s either by plane or boat, Mikael was dubious about the place but he trusts Kyle. "Sir, what kind of job do I have to do? Chen Yu was following the brothers. When he heard that someone would give him a job with a high salary. He immediately accepted it. "I don''t know. Kyle''s the one who asks me to take you here." "Ah is that so..." They went to the elevator and push the top floor button. They felt their bodies moving upward. After some minutes, the elevator opened and they exit. "Here we are. I''m sorry but we have work to do. You can ask the guards and they will show you to the Guildleader office. " "Y- yes." Mikael and Klein were busy. After this, they need to go to Ireland to blackmail, I mean to recruit Hunters. *Gulp* Chen Yu was nervous. He remembered the offer that Mikael gave to him. He said that he would give them a salary of 10 million dollars annually. He was afraid that his Boss would fire him if he made a bad impression. Chen Yu entered the office. Inside the room, a man was standing near the window. He was in his late 20s. He had a big presence that could freeze the whole room. "H- Hello Sir! I- I''m Chen Yu!" "Chen Yu..." "Yes sir!" "I want you to build a flying fortress"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Yes sir!... What!?" ..... .... ... .. . Mikael''s present level was 216. He''s passed two hundred. His current level was mediocre. At this time, many Hunters were already in level 240. Mikael was too busy to enter a Portal. This whole month, he never fought any monsters. He traveled the world because his f*cking Boss gave them many jobs. "... Should I resign?" He thinks about resignation but whenever he remembers how the Minotaur and Gryphin died, he stopped the idea. "Well, it''s not bad. The people start to lose their attention to me." The media was now forgetting him, his name was rarely heard in the news. The whole world is now focusing its attention on the second batch. Many Guilds and Organizations were doing their best to recruit them. You could say that Mikael lost his fame. For him, it''s not a big deal, he was happy that they''re not disturbing him, such as taking pictures and selfies. "I''m not accustomed to those penetrating gaze. My back itches when they look at me like an animal in the zoo or something. " He even needs to wear a cap and mask whenever he goes out. But now, he was free to do everything. "Thank God, I can now move freely. " He already finished his job, Kyle gave him a one-week vacation. He was back in the Philippines. Right now, he''s in the newly build Mall. And this mall is not ordinary. This is a Hunter Market. This is a Mall that sells dungeon Items publicly. It''s an open Dungeon Market. This was the place where people could buy things that Hunters acquired inside the Dungeon. The place was just opened last three days and many people were busy buying things, the Market was completely packed with people. It''s a Dungeon Items, and almost all of the people want them. Some Items could protect their lives. There were even healing potions, but those were quickly bought. The price varies depends on their options and value. Mikael was walking when he saw an accessory. He found a good earring, it has a symmetrical and beautiful design. [ Earrings of bravery -prevent the user from becoming confused and increase the user''s bravery] [Price: 13,000,000 pesos] "This earring... I think Nina will like this, ehem. Mikael your inner thoughts are showing" He cough when he realized that he always remembers Ni?a when he saw girl stuff. The earring was expensive. It''s 270, 833 thousand if you convert it to dollars. The Dungeon Market was ripping off. However, there were still customers who would buy their products. Items may have a great amount of price but it''s worth it. The Item''s description never lies. If the Item increases their speed, then they''ll become faster. Mikael bought the earrings. He wants to see Ni?a''s happy. The 270 thousand dollars was small compared to Ni?a''s smile. He would buy anything just to see her joy. "Since, I''m here. How about I go to the auction house. " The Dungeon Market has two auctions, the private and public. You could find the big-time people in the private, this was the place where they could find the greatest Items. The Market announced that they would auction a Skill Book. Right now, the private house was full of people. As for the public, this was the place where an Item that didn''t get in the private auction. This place was full too, the Items may have been meager compare to the Items inside the private but it''s still above average. Mikael saw the public auction and he witnessed people shouting, the place was crammed of people. "... I think I''ll pass. I just visit here next time." He said, though he wouldn''t have next time. Mikael returned, he didn''t need anything and he believes that he could get any equipment by Dungeon diving. He hates the idea of joining their turmoil. He goes to a place named Unidentified Items. This was the place where Items who had unknown description reside in. Mikael remembers that he sometimes got this kind of Item. He''s curious, he entered the place and saw people reading and touching the Items on display. [Pen - ___________ use to write] [Lion''s eye -___________ eye of a lion. ] This was the common description of the Unidentified Items. It''s like they''re doing puzzles. Guessing if the Item was a jackpot or not. He watched his surroundings. "This is..." Mikael stopped when he saw a rock lying on the table. It''s a simple stone that has no uses. He read the description. [Stone - a stone______] "Why are my Skills are activating on their own?" His three Skills were erupting inside him. He felt his body heating up, lightning comes out of him. *psst psst* "Excuse me, how much is this!? " He bought the stone. He immediately left the place, he would explode in the market if he stay here. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Lunatic Al Khor, Qatar 700 meters away from the shore. A Red Portal appeared beneath the sea. The fish entered the Portal and never return. ..... .... ... .. . Mikael left the Market, he was running so fast. He searched for a place and he found a grassland. It was devoid of people. He took the stone. He knew what to do. He already had an experience, he opened his mouth to eat it, just like the Evolution Stone. He ate the stone and crack it. *boom!* Energy exploded inside his body. The lightning engulfed him and burn his whole body. *psst psst* The Lightning penetrated his body inside out. "Ugh!" He felt the pain. The sensation flow within his body. And hot energy erupted. After two hours, the energy completely assimilated into his body. He stood up and used his Shock. A crackling sound came out and his lightning gain flipping force. He acquired a passive skill. [ Lightning Multiplier - Increase the Lightning effects by 1.7¡Á] Passive Skill was hard to find. It was different compared to the Skill Book that you could get by killing Dungeon Boss. Passive Skills can only found in hidden Items. Just like the Merlin Heart that Kyle attained. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The information about Passive Skill was few. They only knew that they could be found in a rock, a heart of monsters, or any unnecessary Items in the Dungeon. Mikael was fortunate that his Skills reacted to the stone, his decision to go to the Dungeon Market was right. 1. 7 times, this means that his lightning power was almost double. He chuckled, his level may have been low but he believed that no one could defeat him in terms of power and Skill. Right now, he was still the only Hunter who had three Skills. ..... .... ... .. . One week later, Mikael returned to the headquarter. He decided to go to Ni?a''s room but he stopped when he learns that she was not there. Since he couldn''t find her, he put his present in his room. He smiled thinking that Ni?a would be happy. What''s inside the present? It''s a pair of earrings and Chinese Dresses... ..... .... ... .. . Kyle tapped his finger to his office table. Their Guild was still not famous, they needed fame for them to gain sponsors and supporters. He needs money and fame to recruit many Hunters. Right now, he was focusing his attention on the support and non-attack Hunters. They were important for his plan. He recruited Chen Yu because he had the Skill Synergist. Chen Yu could stabilize and upgrade any Dungeon Technology and Runes. Kyle planned to build a company that focuses on Dungeon Industry. He would use these non- attack Hunters to produce Dungeon products. His company would produce potions, weapons, armor, and any equipment. He would sell them into the market, he knew that his plan would be successful. He wants to be the major producer of Dungeon products. Level up? Getting stronger? He had many methods to accomplish it. His priority right now was to make money. After all, money makes the world go round. War has many different platforms, economics is one of them. Kyle needs to be the King of the economy, where he could control the flow of money just by his words. "... First, I need to advertise the Redemption Guild. " They need exposure. Mikael and Miriam were already famous but they needed more impact. They need to present a heroic act. Kyle grinned when he remembers that there was actually a disaster that would hit Asia. "Qatar, huh. I think I can use this." He opened his computer and searched. In the early years of the Awakening, a tragedy had startled the whole world. A Red Portal opened in Qatar. Hundreds of millions of people died. It was one of the deadliest disasters at that time. Every country deployed their Hunters but they couldn''t prevent the destruction. They were fighting a Reptile Type. The Boss was a subspecies of Dragon. The five-headed Hydra. Together with the Hydra, the reptiles destroyed the country. Saudi Arabia, UAE, and Bahrain were deeply affected. They lost a great number of properties and the lives of the dead that they couldn''t revive. The destruction covered their countries. It reached one month to fully stop the Monster Wave. The Hydra was too strong for the Hunters at that time. It had multiple abilities that cause countless deaths. Kyle laughed, remembering how weak they were at that time. "But now, we have Mikael. He has three Skills that can confront the Hydra head-on. We can use this as an opportunity" The Hydra had five heads, every head had a different skill. His strongest ability is his Curse Magic. He could instakill a person. It''s unfortunate but the curse of the Dragon has no cure. The only thing you can do is to accept your faith. "I know it''s risky but halfway we need to stop that Monster Wave. We need to become Heroes... To do that, we must let a million people die." He was a lunatic, but he already knew it. Kyle was corrupted. He knew that no human would live after the Ragnarok. How can he stay sane after knowing it? Kyle would sacrifice a million to get what he wants. After all, one million is small compare to the 8 billion population. "I guess I will move one day after the Portal opens. Let''s just say I need to show them we''re the heroes that will save the day after the City is devastated." He''ll let a million lives to die, for his dreams. He needs the Hydra to massacre more so that he could be a Hero. It is more dramatic, that way. He smiled thinking about that. He would kill the Hydra to become the hero. He shivered thinking about it. "And you, Mikael, will be my chess piece to accomplish it. Become the Tank that will face the Hydra." [author] Sometimes, I''m thinking if I''m doing this right. Damn, so this is how I portray Kyle. Then, I guess, I''ll stick to the plan. [/author] Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Hydra A Monster Wave happened in Qatar. Different types of reptiles crawled and destroy the place. There were Snakes, Alligators, Lizards, and many more. However, the most frightening creature was the monster who had five heads. *crash!!* One of the Hydra''s heads breath fire and burns everything. The building fell and thousands died. Every structure that blocked its path was quickly demolished. They plummeted to pieces. A helicopter was encircling the perimeter. The reporter and cameraman did their job and broadcast the incident live. "Here in Al Khor, Qatar, a group of Monsters is destroying the city. Based on what we gathered, the Boss is a Lizard who has five heads. Because of th-" "Aaahhhh!!!" The cameraman screamed. A wyvern was flying in their direction. The wyvern smashed the helicopter. It dropped and exploded. Every people inside died. In the last footage that the audience saw was the deadly eye of the Wyvern, the helicopter rotated and crash. The people in their homes were flabbergasted. Their bodies were shaking witnessing the helicopter wrecked. They screamed and turn hysterical. They realized that the Red Portal was different from the other. They couldn''t believe that the monsters in Red Portal, the reptiles, could destroy the whole middle east. From now on, the world learned the seriousness of the word ''Monster Wave''. ..... .... ... .. . The whole member of Redemption Guild response to this crisis. Using Christian''s private plane, they traveled to Qatar to face the monsters. Together with a couple of media, they reached the place to ease the situation. They immediately killed the enemies after they land. "What are we gonna about the Boss. This one is different. I already read the abilities of Hydra in the Book. It''s stronger than the Basilisk. Every head has different Skills. This one has five, which means he has five different powers. "If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Mikael was asking about how to defeat the Hydra. The Hydra had a height of 100 meters. It had five heads that could attack simultaneously. To fight this Boss, they need a dozen of level 200+ Hunters. They were only seven. It''s hard to attack the Hydra with just seven of them. "We need to wait for the reinforcement. It''s safer-" "No, we will defeat it now." Kyle declined the suggestion. He knew the abilities of the Hydra but he was confident that his team could beat it. He taught them and they were strong. "Me and Mikael will be the damage dealer. As for the other, distract their heads. The Hydra will be confused if many people target it''s five head." "Okay!" "Beware of his Skills, especially the middle. The middle head can cast curse magic. No matter what happens, evade that one. His farthest head to the left has a Healing Ability. The others can cast ice, fire, and lightning" ..... .... ... .. . *boom!!* "Rrraaahhh!!!" An Orb Beam hit the Hydra''s head. The Hydra had high defense, it only wounded his body but it was not enough to hurt him. The Hydra cast a Lightning, Kyle dodged the incoming bolt. He chuckled, this type of attack was predictable. While the Hydra was busy attacking Kyle. Miriam, Lane, and Christian use their long-range attack to distract his other heads. Lane and Christian were throwing a block of stones to hinder the Hydra. Miriam pointed her arrows to his eyes. Dragon or not, the Hydra had the same weak spot like the other Monsters. Miriam shot its eyes. In just a second, dozen of arrows hit the eye. "Rrrraaagggghhhh!!" The Hydra cried, he aggressively threw an AOE attack. Fire, Ice, and Lightning descended on the battlefield. Almost everything was destroyed. The Hydra utilized his healing spell to restore his wounded eye. He surveyed the surroundings to find the woman who injured him. The middle head began to glow, a dark smoke came out to his mouth. *shhaaa!!* The Redemption immediately escaped, they knew that the smoke was deadly. They put distance so the Spell''s Area of Effect would not hit them. *boom!!* An Orb Beam hit the Hydra, his head wiggled because of the force. "Rroooaaaarrrr!!!!" He cast a Fire Spell to blow any obstacle he sees. He saw that his enemies were four..... He couldn''t find the other three!! Ni?a appeared and cut him. On the other side, a smoke transformed into a wolf. They both strike the eyes! *slash!!!!* "Rrrrrrraaaaagghhhh!!!" The Hydra tried to smash them but the two vanished. He cried knowing that these people were playing on him. But this was just the beginning of his suffering. A man with a lightning Spear knocked his whole Healing caster head. *baam!!!* "Rrrraaaaahhhggggg!!!!" It was blown off. His head that could cast healing spell was now gone. Instantly, he couldn''t cure his wounds. "Rrraaaaggghhhhh!!!!" One of his head was now gone, and he lost two eyes in that ambush. The Hydra was mad and released a powerful surge of energy. The ground began to shake. But the Redemption Guild would never back down. Kyle used his Orb Beam, it hit the middle head. The Hydra may have a strong defense, but he couldn''t endure a barrage of Orb Beam. Another Orb Beam hit the middle. Yet another one hit him, again and again. Kyle didn''t stop until the middle head was torn off. The Boss outcried because two of his head was now gone. Now, he only had three heads. He lost his healing and curse spell. He already lost his trump cards. They fought the Hydra till the Boss had only one head. If he loses his last head, he knew that he would die. He already accepted his fate but he would never let it like that. For his last attack. He''ll use a suicidal one. Since he is cornered and he would die, he decided to take at least one person with him. They''ll both suffer in the Underworld. He already lost his ability to cast a spell. The only thing that he could do right now was to kill them physically. For his last attack, he would kill a Hunter. He used his already injured eye, he saw that the enemies were far from him. They were using a long-range attack to end him. He utilized another way of detection. The Dragon species had the ability to detect the flow of mana. As a subspecies, he inherited this talent. He wielded his six senses, and he found it! A woman who was wearing a mask was close to him. She was holding a dagger to wait for another ambush. Hydra''s decision was complete. He exerted his last attack to kill her! He charged and opened his mouth to eat her whole... but something happened. When he almost bit her, a man appeared to push Ni?a. The Hydra ate the man, after all, his mission was to kill at least one of them. He crunched the man so that he could kill it. *Crack* He heard the bones crackling and swallow him. Now the Hydra could die with no regrets. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Hydra II Ni?a was hiding inside the broken debris of the house. Her Silent step was still active, she was confident that no one would detect her. However, she was shocked when the Hydra attacked her. She didn''t have the time to escape because the Hydra sprinted. The Boss never thought about his aching body. It desired to kill Ni?a. The Hydra opened its mouth. Ni?a was struck and she couldn''t respond. But... A man appeared. Mikael ran and rescued her. Mikael pushed her and-- *crushed!!!!!!!!* The Hydra ate him. "Mikaeelllllll!!!!!" Ni?a screamed. Her mind became blank. She couldn''t process the information. Her body was shivering and she felt like someone stabbed her heart. Mikael saved her yet not. The tears flow in her eyes and she aggressively attack the Hydra. "Bring him back!!!" "Rrraaaggghh!!" She used her dagger and slash the Hydra nonstop. She spent every energy she had to punish the motherf*cker. It was the only thing that was working in her mind. She would kill this lizard!!!!! ..... .... ... .. . "Ugh..." Mikael woke up inside the stomach. His head was bleeding and he couldn''t move his body. He looked down and realized that his legs were missing. The pain signaled his brain and he screamed. "Gaahhh!! Ack!! F*ck!!" He immediately unlocked his Inventories. He always had reserved a dozen healing potions. He cracked the bottle and gulped the liquid. The pain eased and he breathe in relief. The legs started to regenerate. He studied his surroundings. He was inside the Hydra''s stomach. Mikael stood, his body was covered with an acidic liquid. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "I see, I remember that I save Ni?a. I hope she''s safe. " He tried to clean his body but the place shook, the Hydra was moving. The battle was not over. They were still fighting. He retracted what happened. When the Hydra tried to kill Ni?a, Mikael immediately dashed. Power flowed inside and his body moved on its own. Tension bombarded his mind. No matter what, he didn''t want to see Ni?a die. He wished one thing ''please reach her!!!''. He was fortunate that he gained a Passive Skill and his Lightning Strength was upgraded. Because of this, he reached Ni?a however he didn''t have the time to be grateful. He pushed Ni?a and gladly face the Hydra. He was ready to sacrifice his life, that''s the kind of man he is. "I''m thankful that I''m still alive..." The Hydra crushed him. He remembers how the large teeth destroyed his limbs. He cried out at that time. "Anyway, the important thing is I''m alive. " Mikael activated his Shock and Lightning Spear. He had a good idea. He would eradicate the Hydra from the inside. ..... .... ... .. . "Raaghhh!!!" "Ahhh!!!" The Hydra was now in his death. His body was bleeding. He witnessed how the woman tortured him. She brutally cut his body like she was in a frenzy. Weak spots or not, her dagger mercilessly slashed it. Ni?a sliced anything that she sees. She would never stop. Her eyes were blurring and she couldn''t identify everything. She just wants to kill the Boss. *boom!!* "Rrtaaagghhhh!!!" The Hydra cried in pain. He coughed blood, his organs exploded. He saw the blood coming out of his stomach. However, the Hydra sneered... He accepted his faith. But he would punish them... *boom!!* Another explosion came out of his body. The Hydra was now dead. He lost the color in his eyes and became lifeless. "At last, I escape!!" "Mikael!!" Mikael came out and he saw Ni?a staring at him. Ni?a couldn''t control her body and sob, she ran. She hugged him tightly until Mikael couldn''t breathe, she was afraid that Mikael would vanish again. Time passed until Mikael opened his mouth. "Ni- Ni?a... I need air..." "So- sorry!! " She twitched but she never let go. She only softened her hug. They stay like that and no one move. However, this only lasts for dozens of minutes. "W- W- Wa!! I- I''m sorry!!!" After realizing that what she did was embarrassing. Ni?a overreacted and immediately flee. She generated her silent step. Mikael tried to hold her but he failed. "Eh? Ni?a? Where are you?" Mikael was now alone on the battlefield. His friends came to him when they saw that he was okay. Mikael and Ni?a were the only ones who were near to the Boss. Mikael had the physical abilities to confront the Hydra while Ni?a had her silent step. They have what it takes to confront the Hydra. Because of this, they never had the time to respond when the Hydra ate Mikael. Even Kyle was shocked, he never thought that the Hydra inherited the Mana Detection that the Dragon species had. But their worriedness was dissipated when they saw that Mikael was fine. He''s alive, that''s important. He saw his friends running to him. He laughed and lay down. He rests his body at the top of the dead Hydra. He closed his eyes. The last image that he saw was the beautiful blue sky. ..... .... ... .. . The whole situation had been coverage live. The world witnessed the greatness of the Redemption Guild. They thought that the middle east would destroy because of the five-headed Godzilla but they were wrong. The Redemption Guild saved the day. They were thankful that they stopped the disaster from happening. Kyle''s plan was a success. Many Hunters sign in to become their members. They want to be part of the Guild''s greatness. Sponsors and Billionaire visited their headquarter just to talk to him. The reason why they visit was that they saw the abilities of this Guild. Hydra''s death was only one part of their accomplishments. They saw how these people ended thousands of monsters. Five of their members were part of the Top 100 of the Ranking Hall. This was already proof that this Guild would become a powerhouse. Especially, the Rank 1, Mikael. The Lightning Tyrant. This was the name he received when the people watch his powerful lightning destroying everything that blocks its path. You could say that Redemption Guild was the Dream Team. This guild had a bright future. Many people idolized them. They were the heroes of this world. Particularly in the middle east. Mikael, the Rank 1. The Lightning Tyrant with his powerful Skills. Kyle, the leader that had the firepower called Orb Beam. Miriam and her ability to saw the world. Her power would become nightmares in this upcoming era. Lane, a talented child that had two Skills. She was part of the Behemoth. Right now, there were only four people who had multiple Skills and this child was part of it. Ni?a, the Windless. She''ll be known as the fastest Hunter. She was the Goddess of Death that assassinates her enemies. Klein, the younger brother of Mikael that has the power to summon a Spirit Wolf. His Wolf could evade any physical attack. Christian and his Telekinesis. Within ten meters, no one could defeat him. They were the founding member of the Redemption Guild. Their names would shake the world. In the next years, they''ll become prominent Hunters that people would respect. Whenever you hear their names, your hair would stand up because of admiration. Chapter 64 Chapter 64: CONCLUSION Hunter''s Talk. This was a talk show that started when the topic of Hunters became famous. It focused on Hunters, Dungeon, Items, monsters, and anything related to this occupation. At first, the program was a documentary but the producers decided to change it to a talk show. Their decision was correct, their ratings increased when they began interviewing Hunters. Almost all of the famous Hunters had been featured in the talk show. Rena, Ai, and Jake Raynold garnered many fans after showing their faces at the show. It was like a stepping stone to their stardom. Hunter''s Talk was the most prominent show when it comes to the topic of Hunters. You''re already famous if you become a guest of this show. Hunter or not, many people watch this show. It was interesting and they learn a lot about the Hunters. The host of Hunters Talk was a Comedian/Hunter. His name was Bobby Jones. Before he was summoned to the Awakening, he was a famous stand-up Comedian. He was been part of many movies, particularly comedy. Because of his experience, Hunter''s Talk used him as their first interviewee. He told everything that he saw and experienced in the Awakening. The show hit a good rating for the first episode, the director and producer decided to make another episode. They chose Bobby Jones as the host of this show, his good humor and speaking were enough to catch the interests of the watcher. Bobby Jones was a chubby man but because of leveling, his body became optimized, he reached level one hundred and he became a hunk. He lost weight and gain height. He was happy that he was now handsome. He was a heartthrob and many women fall on him. He suffered in the Awakening but this didn''t change the fact that the Event changed him positively. His insecurities were now gone and it was changed to confidence. The world realized that no Hunter was ugly. They would become handsome and beautiful whenever they reached a hundred levels. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. There was a new saying ''if you want to become beautiful, then become Hunter. '' Being a Hunter was better than plastic surgery. It''s natural and safe, with no surgery and pills. Now, Bobby was facing a man. The man had dark hair and he was sitting on a nice chair, it''s a one on one talk. Mikael was the guest of this episode. "It''s an honor to meet the Rank 1 of the first batch. " They handshake. "Woooohooo Mikael!" "Mikael Oppa!" "Daisuki Mikael senpai!!" As the Rank 1, handsome, famous, strong, and gentleman person. Mikael had many fans and followers, after he killed the Rank 5, a large number of people followed his social media account. He was happy that Kyle and Christian made the best advertising and editing when they show the video to the world. And now, another surge of fans become crazy after he saved Qatar from the sovereignty of Hydra. They saw how this man sacrificed himself just to protect a woman. Yup. We were talking about Ni?a and the Hydra''s suicide attack. The footage covered how Mikael let himself to be eaten just to save Ni?a. Because of this, he gained millions of female fans all over the world. How could they resist the irresistible expression that he made when he ran to save the woman? His handsome face looked worried yet dignified. Their hearts melt when they witnessed his bravery. "Haha, I''m happy that I''ll be a guest of this famous Hunter''s Talk. For my side, it''s an honor" "Wwaaaaahhhh!!!!" "Kyaaaa!!!!" Girls... They scream and wail when they saw his smile. Mikael was already attractive before he was transported to the Awakening. He was famous in his school because of his courageous and friendly attitude. Girls like him even though sometimes, he was numb about their feelings. He already dated 5 women. The Awakening increased his aptitude as an Alpha Male. Muscle, looks, attitude, he had everything. The Lightning Tyrant was famous. ..... .... ... .. . "Hmph! Handsome your face!!" Ni?a was annoyed whenever she sees Mikael smiling on the television. She showed that she hates the man... Though, sometimes, when she was lonely in her room, she would giggle gazing at his pictures that she got. As for how she took the pictures, let''s just say that she used her Skill. "Haha, what? Are you jealous? I''m famous! Many girls love me! Haha, I can now build my harem!!" "See? Is this the gentleman? I think you''re an idiot!!" Ni?a and Mikael, as always, fight. Ni?a tried to leave because this man irritated her. Harem? F*ck, how could she accept that? Is she not enough? She glanced at her breast, Mikael said that he likes a mature boing boing woman than a petite like her. "But it''s starting to get bigger...." She murmured. She hated the fact that she was not sexy. Her insecurities burden her. She wants to tell her feelings but she couldn''t, she was afraid that she would get rejected. She left him and said the word... "IDIOT!! I HOPE NO WOMAN WILL LIKE YO- kyah!? What are you doing!?" Mikael hugged her, Ni?a was struck but before she comprehended what happened. Hot lips invaded her, Mikael kissed her. He cherished her seductive lips. Ni?a lost her mind and became blank. Mikael never halts, she tried to fight back but she immediately lost her strength. The man embraced her tighter. "Mmm. W- What''s that!?" Mikael laugh and touched her cheeks. "I think it''s already obvious. I just kissed you. You see, I promise to myself that I will kiss you if you ever said that I''m an Idiot. I''m happy that I did it. " Ni?a blushed and she didn''t know what to do. She hid her face by leaning on his chest. She weakly punched him. She was eager to ask this. "Idiot....... Please tell me the words that I want to hear. " Her eyes blurred, she was joyous, so much happy. She realized that her feelings were the same as him. Mikael kissed her hair. The fact that he was holding the woman that he loves made his heart beat faster. "I love you. " Ni?a grinned, butterflies fluttered inside her stomach. "Repeat it." Mikael chuckled and follow her command. "I love you." Ni?a could die right now. She was satisfied. She felt like she received the best gift in the world. They never moved and stay hugging each other. Sounds of kissing reverberate inside. ..... .... ... .. . But this happiness would not remain. A month after the Hydra''s death. Mikael never woke up. [author] Note: Yay! Congratulations or not? Kuku[/author] Chapter 65 Chapter 65: ALTER A room in the headquarter. The founding members of Redemption Guild were inside a room. Hospital equipment stands beside the bed, breathing machine, and heartbeat reading devices were displayed around the room. A man was lying on the bed. Mikael was sleeping on a comfortable mattress. Pads connected to his chest. A mechanical ventilator was attached to his mouth. One week, 7 days, and 5 hours to be precise, he didn''t wake up. His eyes remained close. They last saw Mikael shouting happily saying that he and Ni?a were now in a relationship. He was healthy and lively. The next day, he never woke up. "It''s a curse, tch, damn that f*ck*ng lizard" Kyle was angry about the situation, he never thought that Mikael would get curse. "When the Hydra ate him, he put a curse, I''m not sure if I''ll be happy or not, the curse is a sleeping curse. He won''t die... But it is like he is. The Hydra was a strong Boss, he could kill a person by only using his curse magic. The Hydra was just unfortunate that the first head that was destroyed was the middle head. Because he lost his middle head, he couldn''t cast a curse spell, but they were wrong. He couldn''t cast a deadly curse... He could only curse enemies with close proximity. When he ate Mikael, he used his remaining power to Curse him. With his lingering ability, he could only use the sleeping curse. The curse started to effect after a month. "Kuya..." Klein, the younger brother, was disheartened. He didn''t cry, he didn''t have the right to. He only despises his weakness. He steeled himself. He clenched his fist and ask. He only knew one person who had knowledge about this. "Brother Kyle, there''s an antidote, right? Kuya can wake, right? He will be cured, right? "A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. This is not the time to get emotional, he needs to find the cure. "There is, but..." "Please tell me" "I only knew three ways to cure him. The first is Ancient Dragon heart, the second is the Resurrection, however, this Skill will only appear after Seven years..." "S- Seven years!? What about the three!?" " The Curse will become weaker and Mikael will be immune... But it will take years to become immune. Hydra''s curse is incurable. These three is the only solution that I know." *boom!* Klein punched the wall. He left angrily, his mind was unclear he needed time to be alone. ".....I''ll try to find a way. Maybe there''s another cure. " Christian opened his phone and call any medical expert that he knew. The atmosphere inside the room was suffocating, that''s why he departed. "Ni?a, are you okay?" Miriam was worried about her little sister. She knew that Ni?a was the most in pain right now. Ni?a was just standing there. She didn''t move, she just stared at the sleeping Mikael. "Wahhh, brother....." Lane cried. Her wailing echoed inside the room. They didn''t know what they need to do. They thought everything would be alright. But they were wrong. ..... .... ... .. . Night came and the place was quiet. Ni?a, with her Silent Step, came into Mikael''s room. As always, she kissed his cheek. "Idiot... Why? You promised that you''ll protect me... " Ni?a with her delicate hands stopped her flowing tears from falling. "I believe you will wake up, you''re not the type that will lose by just a simple curse, I know you will fight it. I will wait for you. No matter how long will it take, I will wait. Someday, she believes that Mikael would open his eyes. ..... .... ... .. . -Time passed and many changes happened to Earth. -The Red Portal is now a common occurrence, the people are now not afraid of these Portals, they see it as a source of income. -Every six months, the Hunters Increase. They already knew the do''s and don''ts in the Awakening, their survivability was now higher. -The Earth was safer because of the knowledge that they learn about the Dungeon. -Many Hunters became famous, they were the people who had incredible Skills. Oliver Johnson. Yuuki Kouri. Jake Raynold. Ivan Smirnov. Kim Soo- Woon. Ai Biyu. Rena Scott. These names were just a small fraction of the prominent Hunters in the world, the other species were still not added. -The Demihumans were now living on the Earth. -The headquarters of Redemption Guild was now a flying fortress. -Kyle, the regressor, changed many events in this timeline. -He met Mikael in the Awakening. -Miriam of the Eye became his ally. -He saved Lane, another uncertain factor of this timeline. -He met Ni?a the Windless. She became part of their team. -Kyle reached the top 100, and he talked to Hamlet in the Ranking Hall. Altered destiny happened. This caused massive butterfly effects. The future was walking on a different path. Despite these changes, there were things that couldn''t be stopped. The migration of the Demihumans such as Elves, Beastmen, Dwarves, and Methuselah. They were one of the factors that caused the extinction of humanity. ..... .... ... .. . After six years. Mikael opened his eyes. # Arc 2 Rising Era# [author] (Note: Damn!!! It seems that I finished another Arc! For those who were asking why I named this novel as MC''S NOT PART OF THE STORY..... Well, this was one of the reasons. When I made the title it was made out of whim. At first, I try to name it as HUNTERS but, I found it tasteless. That''s why I decided to make this title, I''m sorry if you are thinking that this is a Novel''s Extra, no it''s not. Though if you want a story like that, you can visit my other novel, MASTER OF CEREMONIES. Now, I just want to say thank you!! A lot of things will change in the Arc three..... A lot. So don''t be surprised if you found that each of every character was different. I believe six years is enough to change a person. What do you think will Mikael going to face in the next Arc? What do you think happened while Mikael was in coma? I sincerely thank you, everyone, for reading my amateur novel!! And yes, I appreciated my patrons that supported me, guys you know who you are! The Author, Pujimaki ) [/author] [author] You made the MC suffer in coma? What a cliche move!!! [/author] Chapter 66 Chapter 66: THE BEGINNING Mikael, wake up. The future has already changed. You''re alive. You must wake up..... They are waiting for you. ..... .... ... .. . It feels like I dreamt a long dream. I wake up in a place that I didn''t know. The first thing I saw was a ceiling that had a pure white color..... This is not the Awakening, right? "I didn''t remember that I have a ceiling with a color of white. " I tried to move, but my body was stiff. I''m shocked that I couldn''t shift my body, I remembered that I and Ni?a were tired but I think it was not enough for me to have a cemented body. I feel like I sleep for a decade. "Haha as if" I forced to move my head and I saw the surrounding. I couldn''t recognize this room. Where am I? One thing that shocked me was... "Why there are tubes and wires on my body!?" I see hospital equipment besides my bed... What''s going on!? Did I get sick? " Maybe Someone kidnapped me...no. it''s impossible, no one''s in their right mind will try to kidnap me, especially if I''m in the Redemption Guild. " I recalled that I sleep in the Headquarter. It''s on the island in the middle of the ocean. You could only use boats and planes to get there. No one could abduct me, added that the building had high security. "If there''s someone who tries to enter my room, I can easily sense it... Although Ni?a is different, I can''t detect her. She''s practically invisible." I''m 237 now, my heightened senses could determine any changes in the area. "Seriously, where this place? Yesterday I''m with Ni?a..." I remember her lovely and sexy- ehem! It''s not the time to reminisce! I need to find where I am! I could move my fingers now... It seemed that I need to wait to fully move. "I think around 2 hours, I can move again. " My muscles and joints started to contract and soften. My strength was returning. Perhaps someone injected a drug into my body?The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. I''ll wait until I can move. After some time, at last, I could move again. I took out the tube and pads that were attached to me. I stood and survey the room. I''m right, I didn''t recognize this place. "I''m not sure if we have this kind of room. Kyle has a good aesthetic and he will not choose this kind of gloomy atmosphere. " Maybe I''m in a Hospital? That could explain why there''s hospital equipment. "But why am I here? I''m confident that I never get sick. My body is almost immune to any disease." I open the door and realized that my deduction was right... "Yes... I''m in Hospital." In a walkway where there''s a row of chairs on the side, I see nurses wearing white uniforms. Patients that were walking while some were using a wheelchair. It''s the common thing that you''ll inside the Hospital..... "Si- sir! You- you wake up!?" A nurse looked at me, her eyes widened... I didn''t know why she was having that reaction. Is it bad that I woke up? Is there a problem with it? Should I stay sleeping? "Ah, yes I''m awake?" "Doc! Doc! Someone call the doctor! Patient Tibano is now awake!! Sir, could you please return to your room. A doctor will visit you to examine your condition." The nurse urged me to return. My mind was blank and I think I''m oblivious about this. Did I really get sick? I remember that I''m healthy. What happened? A doctor faced me after he finished his examination. He determined that there was no wrong with my body. "Mikael Tibano, I''m going, to be honest. You''re six years comatose. You sleep for around six years and five months. This hospital took you three years ago, your brother pays your bills so you don''t have to be afraid. For now, you can-" "W- what the f*ck are you talking about!? Comatose, coma? That coma? Six years!?" I reached his collar and lift him, I didn''t want to hear that kind of bullsh*t! My mind tried to process what he said but I couldn''t accept it. "Doctor, it''s not a good joke. If you ever say it again I will crack your head. " "W- Wait! Release me, I know that you''re confused but I can prove it to you! Nurse pass the mirror to Sir Tibano!" The doctor prompted the nurse to give me the mirror. I look at it and I saw that... My face, it''s matured, I aged... No, no, no. This is not real. "Try to find some calendar. You will learn that it''s February 23, 2027. I know you can''t believe me, but you need to..." The doctor tidied his necktie and watched me with melancholic eyes. No don''t look at me like that, don''t pity me. I choked, is that it? So I''m 26? You''re saying that I spent my six years laying on bed!!?? "My friends, where are they? Ni?a, do you know her!? How about my brother!?" "Sir, you need to calm down! Your brother will be here, we already called him. As for your friends, I''m sorry but no one visited you... Klein and your Granma are the only ones who visit here. "....." I don''t know anymore. I lost my strength and kneel. This is not real. This is not real. This is not real........ This is too much. Why did it happen to me? For what reason!?... No, I already knew it. I recalled the lizard that bit me whole. "Hydra..." Lightning came out of my body, hatred controlled me. That Hydra, I will kill him if I see him again. "Si- sir! There are patients outside, please don''t cause a ruckus here!" The nurse stopped me. I stared at her and I see the fear inside her eyes. I regulated my emotion and ease the lightning. *baam!* I decided to punch my face since it''s the only way to alleviate my frustrations. They gawked at me but I don''t care. I guess I''ll wait for Klein. "Kuya!" After a couple of minutes, a tall handsome man appeared. I knew that he''s Klein based on his appearance but he changed... He changed so much that I couldn''t identify him. I mean he even has a beard. I do some math inside my head. 18+6= 24 So my brother is now 24...... He''s not the little brother that I know. He''s different. He''s now an independent adult, the suit, branded shoes, is that a rolex? Anyway, he is different from what I remember. I feel like I''m seeing a stranger. "Kuya! I''m glad that you wake up! I know that you can overcome the curse. You wake up earlier than I expected!!" The handsome man hugged me, I awkwardly hug him but my mind was in a state of confusion. There''s only one question that I''m eager to ask. "What happened?" I said. Chapter 67 Chapter 67: SPECIES Klein told me everything. About what happened to me and how the Hydra''s curse made me comatose for six years. He said he transferred me to the hospital because there was something happened. Yup, he didn''t elaborate the story too much for me, but I get what he''s saying. He said, there is no cure for the curse of Hydra unless I can overcome it on my own. Because of what happened to me, he said that curse magic won''t work on me now. In short, I have immunity to curse spells. My own body fights the curse while I''m sleeping..... I''m not slightly happy, the truth that I slept six years was stabbing my heart. I asked him about the Guild and the others but he didn''t speak. He simply said that he was no longer part of Redemption and that Miriam had retired from being a Hunter. He said Christian and Kyle were the only ones left in the founding member. Lane, on the other hand, is in another Guild as well. As for Ni?a... "I have no news about Ni?a, the last time I saw her was two years ago. She suddenly disappeared, Miriam tried to find her, but you know Ni?a''s skill. She will not be found if she does not show up" To summarize, he did not know where Ni?a was. A lot has changed and I don''t know how I should react. It seems like only yesterday everything was okay. Then when I woke up, something changed. No everything changed. In this kind of situation, what should I do?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Should I get angry? Or sad? Well, matter what I do, I can never return to the past, I must not regret it... What I need right now is time. The time to think, and the time to fix my dizzy brain. "Klein, I know you have something to hide from me. I don''t blame you, I don''t know what you suffered when I was away." "Kuya ..." "I want to go home, I need time to think. By the way, how''s Grandma? Are they okay?" "....." His face stiffened. "Klein, tell me. What happened to them." "Lolo... He did not agree to be treated. He said he had no regrets in this world. He was old and it was okay with him ... Lola also agreed with Grandpa''s decision. She said that elderly like them must rest...... It is okay if they just disappear. She said that I should respect Grandpa''s decision... Lolo Johnny died three years ago " I was struck. "..... Before we go home, let''s visit Grandpa" "Okay, Lolo was buried together with Mama and Papa. " ..... .... ... .. . A flying fortress flies across the Pacific Ocean. Above this fortress, there were nests of Gryphins, Wyverns, and Drakes. These monsters were domesticated and tamed. They provide transportation better than jets, airplanes, and flying cars. Over the past six years, monsters had been used as a transportation and product. The first to carry out this plan was none other than the Redemption Guild. Kyle looked for Hunters with Tamer Skills, he used them to train these flying monsters as transportation. As a result, many people and businessmen became interested in tamed monsters. "Sir, we have news that Mikael has woken up" Kyle was in an Infernal Drake that he took from a Red Portal. The Drake gently descended and Kyle jumped down and faced his secretary "So he''s awake. What do you think, secretary Hakase?" "Sir based on the data I saw, Mikael is only level 237, at this time where the prominent Hunters are level 600+. He does not matter, we do not need him. And most of all, the founding members had already separated paths" "Good. Let him be, he is useless to me" "Yes, and sir, Vice Leader Christian is looking for you, he said he saw a good business in Guatemala" "Ok, I''ll call him later. By the way secretary, if you''re still a level 250? Do you think you can beat him, the first Rank 1?" "... No Sir" The Secretary shook his head. "Good. You can leave" Kyle with his domineering aura used his phone to call someone. ..... .... ... .. . "Wow! Is this really the world? Many changed!" Mikael, on their way home, saw the changes that took place in the world. While inside the flying car.... yes correct, a hovercar, a car fueled by mana that had runes of elevation. Mikael was amazed by what he saw, first, he was in a car that could only be seen in sci-fi movies. Second, he sees bird-type monsters flying with a human rider. And the last was ... "Is that a woman ... a bunny girl? And why is that man has long ears" There were now Beastmen and Elves. These were Species that he had never seen before. "Ah, of course. Those people are beastmen and elves. The woman you saw was a member of the Rabbit Tribe they are the people who came to this world through Portal" "... Ayeh" Mikael felt like he was in another world. Maybe this was a Parallel Universe? Perhaps or not. These mythical creatures could only be found in books and stories. But now he sees them in person. He took his time and looked for any new and different things that he finds. "The world had changed so much" Mikael and his brother were in a flying car. As always, he did not know what to do. His chest was tightly knit and he felt like he lost something in his heart. His home was different from what he remembered. Chapter 68 Chapter 68: LOLA Expanded Space, it was a technology that Dwarves and Human invented. It''s an area further expanded by mana, runes, and science. This idea was acquired in Dungeons and Portals. Inside a Portal, there was a space where there were monsters that live, it''s called Dungeon, scientists have wondered how this phenomenon occurs. They searched for data, information, and experiments that they could use. They tried to make an artificial Dungeon but they failed, their knowledge was not enough to create a space within a space. However, when the Dwarves arrived, their experiment was completed. Dwarves have the ability to make Runes. One of these runes was the Space Runes that they used to make bags or rings with a portable hole/space. Because of this, the experiment was a success, and they created an expanded space. Now, Mikael was in an Expanded Space. Inside a house, there was another mansion with an area of ??150 meters. This was an extraordinary thing, Mikael didn''t think that he would experience this. "Haha, you look surprised. Actually, all over the Philippines, only 8 people have Expanded Space. I bought it when I was in Singapore." "....." Mikael saw a lot that made him silent. He couldn''t comprehend some of what he saw such as the Beastmen and Elves. If he wasn¡¯t Hunter and he didn''t experience many phenomenons, he would have a nervous breakdown. The changes in the world were very surprising. The most painful was he didn''t witness it. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Six years huh ..." He couldn''t take it, he felt that he wasted six years of his life. The Earth was moving forward while he was sleeping on his bed. "Klein, where''s Lola? I want to see her." But even so, he was happy that there were people who are waiting for him. He''s thankful, some people remember him. "Okay, let''s go Kuya. Lola is now old... Please don''t be shocked. She also doesn''t want to use anti-aging treatments. So she is in a wheelchair now ..." Klein paused. "Thank you, during my absence, you were there for Grandma and Grandpa. Thank you" "...Yes brother" Klein was the younger one. His brother slept for many years and he was the only one his family could count on so he became strong to protect them. He firmly faced the challenges of life. When her Grandfather said he wanted to rest, Klein''s heart ached the most. They enter a room where there''s an old woman. Her eyes were almost blind..... She heard the sounds of steps. "Klein, my grandson, is that you?" Mikael stopped when he saw the appearance of her grandma. "...Lola ... This is me, Mikael... I got back" Lola Milagros'' eyes were blurred, she could be healed because there were medicines and technology that could fix her eyes. But she didn''t accept it, she wants to be with her husband. She extended her arms who were injected with many tubes, Mikael took her hands and cried. "Mikael? Finally my grandson. Now that you are here, Klein will not be sad anymore... I can now go with your Lolo Johnny" As an 86 years old woman, she knew she would die soon. But it''s okay, she had no regrets. She lived happily for eight decades, she met Johnny and she had good grandchildren. "Grandma, no... I just came back ..." His Grandmother whom he last saw walking with Grandpa was now in a wheelchair. Lola Milagros lost weight and could barely move, her eyes were dimmed and there were tubes in her nose ... Mikael tears flowed. He did not know, he didn''t know how difficult Grandma was going through. It hurts him as a grandson, to see his Lola struggling. Mikael knelt down. He shed tears like a child, his heart ached when he sees her Grandmother like this. "Wwaaahhhh Lola" Mikael released all the pain that he was feeling. ..... .... ... .. . Three days passed. Lola Milagros died. ..... .... ... .. . "Klein, what is the highest level right now?" "692, Jake Raynold. He had the highest level on the planet " In front of four tombs who had a Tibano surname. The two siblings were talking. Mikael needed to keep up with the change. He wants to catch up with what he lost, he must take all of the time that he wasted. His job was a Hunter, and he would return as a Hunter. And in the Hunter world, there was only one thing that matters, strength. And leveling means becoming stronger. "I guess I need to start from nothing." "Kuya, many people were now stronger than you. Being a Hunter will cause much misfortune. Kuya, I know that it''s absurd but... Please don''t continue. Stop leveling and stay as an ordinary human..." "No, I need to..... I''m sorry I know that you''re worried but, I want to be a Hunter..... Don''t bother me for three months, I''ll focus on leveling" Klein sighed and he didn''t argue. "Okay, Kuya... If you want to level up quickly, then I recommend you to go to Red Portals. The monsters inside there are strong but the leveling is faster. " "What about you? What are you going to do now? You said you were no longer part of the Redemption?" Mikael asked. "I''m a member of Blue Swallow. I''m a captain now haha" Klein laughed and touched his beard. "Blue Swallow?... Rena?" Mikael recalled that this was the name of the Guild that Rena Scott created. "Haha, that''s right. Guild leader is one of the powerful Hunters now. When you see her, you will definitely raise your hair in fear" "Is that so? Anyway, what is your level?" Mikael was curious about this. He wanted how strong his brother. "678" "....." He didn''t know what to say. He realized that his level was nothing compared to his brother. Chapter 69 Chapter 69: SLOTH White, Yellow, Orange, and Red Portal could be accessed by Hunters who were not affiliated with the Association and Guilds. However, Violet and Black Portal must have an HA authorization. This was because the monsters were stronger and it''s not safe there. Aside from that reason, the resources inside these Portals were better and high quality compared to the others. Currently, only those at level 600 could enter the Black Portal. Right now, the world was safer because of the dungeon detectors that were invented by humans. The chances of having a Monster Wave were small. ..... .... ... .. . At a Red Dungeon in Manila. A 21 years old man was holding a gun inside the Dungeon. He used this gun to kill monsters. It was powered by Dungeon Ore''s and its bullets were made of condensed mana. The gun could kill Red class monsters. "Nice, I got an Iron T-rex. I could sell this. Haha, its body is expensive, I hit the jackpot!" He whistled. He opened his box and absorb the large body of the T-rex. Seven recharged his gun. The RMagnum-14th edition is a gun that could fire a hundred bullets before running out. It uses mana as ammunition, and it needs a minute to fully charge. Seven was waiting for the right place to kill another T-rex. The T-rex was ten times bigger than him, but he was not afraid to face them. "3,2,1-" * Boom!!!! * He pointed his gun but another person appeared and killed the T-rex with one shot. A man used his Spear to cut the T-rex, then a bolt of strong lightning clashed and the T-rex exploded like a balloon.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Mikael, our protagonist, used his Lightning Shock to blow its body apart. "... What a waste!! That body! Hey! Do you know how much is an Iron T-rex !!? That''s 100,000 dollars !!!" He shouted. Seven was angry because he lost a hundred thousand. For someone like him who is a ''fake Hunter'' 100,000 is a big deal. He¡¯s been in this job for three years and he knew the in and out, such as the number one rules of dungeon hunting, monsters are precious!! That''s why he couldn''t believe that the man killed the T-rex and blow up his whole body. What a waste of money..... He sighed. As freelance Hunter, Seven knew that it is bad to waste money. He looked at the unknown man unless he is a lunatic, this man should know that monsters were important. Perhaps, he''s one of those blood addicts. A type of Hunter that''s very fond of blood and carnage. "Hey !! You''re a freelancer, aren''t you? You shouldn''t have wasted the T-rex. Did you know that''s it''s hard to find an Iron T-rex !!!" "Freelance? How did you find out" Mikael asked. "Huh? You have no common sense !? All Guild and HA members have an emblem on their uniforms!" "Ah okay, haha ??sorry kid, I didn''t know that you need that big lizard. Since I saw another one earlier, I''ll just get you a new one." The first monster that Mikael saw was a T-rex, so you could say that he had bad blood about lizards. They looked identical to the Hydra that cursed him so he wanted to slaughter them. "What !? I Get it !? You''re a Newbie right !? Didn''t you hear what I said, it''s hard to find T-" * boom * An Iron T-rex jumped and flew into Seven''s destination. Its tongue was out and the neck was bent. "Haha I guess I''m lucky" Mikael returned spinning his weapon. ..... .... ... .. . "So you''re an ordinary human, fake hunter? Why are you doing this? this job is dangerous, you could die...... Does Dungeon diving the new hobby of teenagers today?" Mikael said while they''re leaving the Portal. "No. I have a lot of bills, and entering the Dungeon is the fastest way to earn" Seven said, his face was elated because he would earn big money!! "But isn''t there a screening for being a Hunter?" Mikael remembered that people must have licensed to enter the Portal. Ordinary people were forbidden to go inside because it''s dangerous. "Pfft- that''s old news, there were more Hunter now so the process of getting a license is faster. For me, I can only enter the Red Dungeon if I have enough experience and equipment" He showed his shining card to Mikael. Mikael nodded, it''s seemed that the law was different compared to before. "Is that so? But still, this work was dangerous. 100 thousand dollars was not enough for your life. Why are you doing this?" " My sister is sick, I need money for the operation." Seven sadly said. "How much? Are 100k dollars not enough?" "I need 7 million dollars.....She was inflicted with a rare disease and it''s hard to cure it." "That much!?" Mikael was surprised about the amount. "Yes, 7 million." An idea entered Mikael''s mind. He was alone in this unknown world and he needs someone to talk to. "How, about work for me? I will give you 500,000 per month, including a Skill Book" "Are you crazy? Skill book? As if, Skill Books are expensive and only those in the Guild and HA can get the Skill Book" "Huh? Why?" "... Are you comatose? Why don''t you know it?" Seven angrily said. Mikael was like an illiterate man who didn''t have knowledge about the world. "Haha you''re right!!, how did you know?" Mikael laughed, this kid had a talent in prediction. Seven kicked his tongue, he thought Mikael was just joking. "Tch, HA only authorized their people and Guilds to kill the Dungeon Boss. That means the Skill Book will only rotate in them. " To make the HA and Guilds stronger, their organization decided to hoard the Boss of every Dungeon. The Skill Book could only get when killing the Boss that''s why they made the law implemented. This was unfair, but the world was always unfair. The weak must follow the strong. "Ah, so that''s how it is. In my time, it used to be finder''s keepers. Anyway, what do you think? Do you agree?" Seven looked at him and furrowed. He must determine if this mas was a liar or not. "Show me the Skill Book first, then we will talk" "No problem" Mikael opened his inventory and took a Skill Book. This was one of the Items they got when they killed the Hydra. He also wants this item to disappear from his inventory. He was always angry whenever he sees the Skill Book. He was depressed and frustrated thinking about that f*cking lizard. The book appeared, it''s a Curse type Skill Book. [Eye of Sloth -slows the opponent by 40%] "Eh!" Seven''s eyes widened. Chapter 70 Chapter 70: SELFISH After Seven sold the Iron T-rex, the two went to a restaurant with a private room. Why did they do this? Simply put, the Skill Book that Mikael holding was a High Class. If the other people found out about the Skill Book, a level 600 Hunter may suddenly appear in front of them. Being cautious was not a bad trait, in fact in this new era, cautious is a must. The strong rules and the weak became slaves. "Okay, before I agree I want to know first, who are you? How did you get this?" Seven said. He needed to know who Mikael was, giving a Skill Book to someone you do not know was suspicious. He must find if this man could be trusted, if he decides early, perhaps something bad would happen to him. Maybe this was just a scam. "Me? Hmm, I don''t know if I''m still famous. But I''m Mikael Tibano, I''m the Rank 1 of the first batch" He said it with a prideful and big voice. Everything he said was true, that''s why he''s confident. "Pfft- haha, don''t make fun of me. The Lightning Tyrant !? Hahaha, he''s been dead for a long time" Seven held his stomach, he couldn''t control it and laugh. "....." Mikael was surprised by the word, dead? He was dead? He thought he was only in a coma? When did he died? He didn''t know that his friends faked his death, the news and internet made an article about his end. Many were shocked about the news but it quickly subsides, overshadowed by the other big news. "Gahaha! You? Mikael Tibano? As if! How can a dead man speak, huh!?" "It''s me, Mikael. Try looking on the internet and you''ll know I''m not kidding. You''ve seen some of my Skills, haven''t you? It''s lightning-based Skills."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Tch, okay okay!" He kicked his tongue, he couldn''t believe that the excuse that this liar could make was idiotic. Seven got angry, but even so, he opened his phone. He browsed the internet and search. When he saw the picture on the phone, he was surprised. The man had the same face, he saw that the weapon was exactly the same. Almost everything was identical. "This ..." He paused. "Do you believe now? I''m Mikael, the Rank 1" Mikael said while having a smug expression. "B- But the news said you died!?" "I do not know about that, maybe my companions hid my circumstances" Seven didn''t know what to do, a man whom the world thought was dead, was talking in front of him. And it''s the Rank 1 of the first batch, the legendary man that killed the Hydra. He pinched his cheek, he wanted to know if this was a dream. But he was disappointed, this is reality, he was not dreaming. He''s now facing the man who became one of the strongest. He shook his head and think about any bad possibilities. "No...... there are rumors saying that there''s a Hunter that can copy the face of another person. You''re not Mikael. You are an impostor." "..... What can I do to make you believe me? I just want to help and you''re thinking I''m a bad guy" Mikael sighed, Seven''s defense was so strong and hard to penetrate. "Prove it to me, I only saw one of your Skill, maybe it''s an effect of an Item." "Okay..." He activated his Lightning Strength. Lightning flashed through Mikael''s body. After that, he also used Lightning Spear but he didn''t cast it. The whole area shook but it didn''t explode. "... it''s true" "Do you believe now?" He canceled his Skill, the lightning vanished. Seven nodded his head, he''s now sure that this man was the Tyrant. No one could copy Skills and appearance at the same time. Seven pondered about Mikael''s situation. "Why ... what happened? Why did you suddenly disappear? The Redemption said that you died in a Dungeon Raid" "Well, I think it''s their move to protect me, You see it''s a long story....." "I''m ready to listen. You said that I''ll work for you, right? I''ll be your assistant if you tell me everything. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else" Mikael was the real deal, which means the Skill book was also true, and the offer is real, so he decided to accept it. But before that, he needs to learn his story. He must find if this man was trustworthy. "All right, I guess you got a point." ..... .... ... .. . "A curse huh. So you''re sleeping? The whole six years? And you just woke up last week?" Seven massage his head, how could he believe that unbelievable story? He knew that there''s a possibility that it would happen, but it''s a ratio of one and a million. "Yeah, it''s like a movie right? Just like the Walking Dead and World''s End Harem... Ehem! Anyway, I want you to work for me because this world was different and my knowledge was not vast. And I want to help, you said your sister needs an operation? I checked my bank account, my money was still there. I could give you a complete 7 million now." He had tons of many, he would lose nothing if he shares some. Though the only reason he was doing this was because he wants to ease his aching heart. He wanted to help people no matter how small or big. "Well, comatose because of Curse was normal now, heck, someone even died just because of a simple anti- sleeping Curse...... Okay, I believe you. I knew everything you said is true. And you really are the Tyrant, huh, but why? Why do you want to help me? Why go this far?" Seven was confused, he felt like destiny was playing tricks on him. "Because I want to help ... nope. I''m doing this for myself. I slept for six years, when I woke up, everything changed. My friends were gone, I found out that Grandpa was dead. Then Grandma ... I just want to ease myself. I want to do something that will soothe my painful heart " Mikael grimly said everything, all of it was the truth. He wanted to do something valuable. He wanted to find the significance of life. He remembered the woman that he loves, his chest ached, he thought that maybe Ni?a has already forgotten him. "....." Seven just listened. They do not know each other and they only meet now, but he could relate. It is easy to imagine what Mikael feels. He was also one of the people who lost his loved ones. He only have Adalyn, his little sister. If Adalyn died, he would definitely commit suicide. It hurts to be left alone in this sad world. He sighed thinking how miserable Mikael''s situation. However, his situation was more miserable. He bows to his new boss. "My sister, Adalyn. Please help her. I''ll be your assistant, I''ll tell you everything I know!" Mikael smiled. "Good, take this Book. From now on, you''ll be my assistant!" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 "But isn''t this illegal? You said that all Skill Books are under the HA and Guilds?" "No boss, there is no law that prevents you from using a Skill Book. It''s just it''s really difficult to find a Skill Book that is not covered by the HA and Guilds. So only a few people could use it" The Philippines was a country full of observant/judgemental people. If the Government and HA made a wrong decision, there would definitely be another People''s Power. "Then take it" "Yes, boss!" Seven consumed the Skill Book. The Book vanished and was replaced by light. The private room in the restaurant was filled with light. Seven''s body lit up, but it only took a few seconds before it disappeared. He was now a real Hunter. "Hahaha let''s try Dungeon" Mikael pulled Seven out of the restaurant. The kid didn''t have time to decline. "Wait Boss, the fee!" "Ah yes I almost forgot." ..... .... ... .. . A woman was released from the hospital, she was looking for a man she missed so much. "Kuya !!" She saw his brother together with a man in his mid 20''s. Adalyn approached her older brother while skeptical about Mikael. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Adalyn!" Seven hugged his sister. "Kuya!!!" "I miss you, my little sister- ugh! Ouch!! Why are you hitting me!?" Adalyn punched her brother''s abdomen. "Brother !!!? Where did the money come from !!? The nurse suddenly said that my operation was paid!! Tell me, what did you do? Did you sell your body!? Did you got the money illegally!?" Seven tried to breathe, he was just level 17. He was still hurt by the blow of a normal person. He pointed his finger to Mikael while crunching in pain. "This man helped me. He gave me work and money..... Hawhh" Adalyn looked at Mikael. Based on what she noticed, Mikael was a handsome and rich man. She looked up and down....... Mikael was tall and he had healthy muscles. "Kuya... Did you loan to gangs?" "....." ..... .... ... .. . The siblings started a party, they celebrate the blessings that they received. "Boss! Thank you so much for helping me!" "It''s nothing, how is Adalyn? She''s asleep?" He said while drinking beer. "Yes, she still needs to recuperate so she went to bed early" Adalyn had just healed from an operation, she needed to rest so she could recover quickly. "And This house?" Mikael stared at the small house with nothing but a table and a bed. The smell of mud and dirt was reeking outside and the place was noisy. Seven''s house was in a slum. "We have no money so we are staying here....." In any town or country, there was always a slum area. This was where the poor always live. "But I have savings now, when I find a good place, we will move." Seven said, he scratched his head because he didn''t believe that something like this would happen to him. "You''ve been working for me for more than two weeks. And you also earned from the Items and monsters you sold. Why don''t you look for an apartment in Makati, there are many good places there." Mikael suggested it''s bad for Adalyn to stay here. "We have something to do tomorrow, right? I have to work first before that I''ll look for a place to move" Seven replied. "Okay" ..... .... ... .. . "You''re awake...... " Miriam used her Clairvoyance and found Mikael. She opened her eyes and stood up. She got up and went out of the balcony, she saw the stars shining in the sky. "If you found out everything ... will you still treat me as your friend?" She said yet no one answer. The cheerful Miriam was gone, maturity was reflected in her eyes. Miriam has changed, an incident has changed her. Not just her, they all were. Now that Mikael was awake, she didn''t know what kind of face would she show. "If you didn''t sleep..... Would you able to change the past?" ..... .... ... .. . "Seven what happened to Redemption when I disappeared?" When Klein said that he was no longer a member of the Redemption, Mikael was surprised. He tried to find news and articles on the internet but he found nothing. He realized that someone was hiding the information. "Is that so? Hm, no one said exactly why they separated. That news disappeared very quickly, it looks like someone was hiding it. But it was said that Lady Mirian and Guild leader Kyle were fighting. I think the last mission they made was in Colombia? After that, They decided to disband. Christian and Kyle are the only ones left in the founding members. " "Thanks, fighting huh" Mikael used his imagination and reasonings. Miriam was a kind person and Kyle was selfish. Since the beginning, they didn''t get along. They hate each other''s guts and they have the opposite principle. "They quarreled which led to the separation ... What''s the reason?" He asked himself. Whatever the answer, it was definitely heavy. "How about Ni?a? Is there any news about her?" "The Windless? When they left the Guild, I never heard her again. She suddenly disappeared" The world only knew was that the founding members went solo. Since then they have had no information on Ni?a...... Only a few people knew that Ni?a was..... "... Please no. I hope my thoughts are wrong....." Mikael gravely said. Chapter 72 Chapter 72: BOSS? "Kaaoooowww !!!" A blue eagle was flying inside the Red Dungeon. He looked for something to eat. As he flew, he saw two people walking. One was holding a spear while the younger was holding a gun. He noticed that the man with the gun was weaker. He decided to take and eat him. The eagle dived at their destination, he used his claw to get him but his movement became slow. When he noticed that he was moving slowly. Dozens of bullets flew in his direction. He wielded his feathers to defend but another weapon attacked him. A spear stabbed his neck and kill him. He moved slowly and had no way to escape. He died. "A blue eagle, it has a beautiful feather to make armor or decoration. We can use this." "All right, just put it in the space box. Seriously, if I only knew something like this, I should have bought it before...." "Hahaha, this is actually the first time I can use such a large space box like this. I don''t have enough budget to buy" The things you could put in the Inventory were Items and equipments. Monsters couldn''t be placed, unless they have been identified as an Item category. Similar to eagle meat or eagle feather, but a whole monster couldn''t be put in the inventory. And here comes the Space box, it answered their problems. Its principle was the same as Expanded Space, but Space Box was movable. It could be taken anywhere.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "We have met our quota today. Boss, you can focus on leveling. I''ll just wait for you outside" Seven took the space box, he left because the Red Dungeon was dangerous to someone like him who was not yet level 100. With just one attack he could die. Seven''s job was actually none. Mikael was strong enough to kill the Red Monsters, Mikael only needs someone to talk about the changes in the world. In short, if Mikael asks, Seven would answer. It''s that easy. "Okay" Mikael ran, he killed all the monsters he saw, he had no use for Items, Equipment, and monster bodies. Although the Item Drops in the Red Dungeon were beautiful and better, it was not enough for him. Only the Dungeon Boss had good drops, this was his opinion. "Tch, the Boss is not allowed to kill by the Hunters who are not affiliated with HA and Guilds? F*ck! they are very stingy" Mikael believed that he would get more xp if he kills a Red Boss, but he couldn''t. The Boss was only for HA and Guild members. As a result, an idea entered Mikael''s brain. "I can try to join Rena''s Guild. After all, Klein is there, I can easily join." He found out that he was no longer a member of Redemption. His name was removed from the official member when it was reported that he had died. That''s why Mikael was now a freelancer. "After these two months, I will ask him about the Blue Swallow" He needed to be strong, he could only face Miriam if he was strong. Right now, he''s too weak, just like his brother did, Miriam would evade and not tell the truth if he is weak. To face them, he needs to be on equal ground. No man would treat him seriously if he''s weak. "Oh! Golems, nice!" He brandished his Lightning Spear. * boom! * A huge explosion occurred. ..... .... ... .. . The three months that the siblings talked about were over. Mikael''s level was now 263, he didn''t take a break to reach this level. However, he was disappointed, he fought for three months, but he only raised 20+. It was not enough to reach his plan. "How are you, Kuya?" Klein with his rugged beard sipped a cup of black coffee. In the past, he didn''t like the taste of barako but now he hardly left the house until he sipped the bitter taste. As always, he was no longer the former Klein. "I just noticed, do you have a girlfriend Klein? You are 23 now, I''m sure you have a gf" Mikael curiously asked. "There is Kuya.... we are actually engaged." Klein scratched his head. "Eh ....... EH !! SERIOUSLY !? Why didn''t you tell me? You should have introduced me at least" "I can''t find a good timing... She is in Africa right now, they have a job so I did not introduce you. When the opportunity arises, I will introduce her... " "I''m happy for you, but Africa? Is she a Hunter?" There were different types of work overseas, but the first thing that came to Mikael''s mind was Hunter. His brother was a Hunter so it had a chance that his fianc¨¦e was a Hunter too. "Hhmm, sort of" "Sort of?" "You see ... ehem she''s a Fox woman" He coughed and said the word Fox Woman, it''s a beast people. "Fox Woman! Wow! I''ve seen a beast woman, I can only say one thing, they are so hot! As expected of my brother, you inherited my genes!" "Brother, lower your voice, we are in the caf¨¦! Maybe someone will hear you" Mikael laughed, his brother was now matured. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Princess The siblings talked about simple things. They tackled anything, such as everyday life and job-related things. Time passed and the brothers arrived at a serious matter. "Klein you said that you last saw Ni?a two years ago, right?" "Yes Kuya" Klein nodded. "Why is she hiding? What''s the reason? We know that Ni?a is not that kind of person. " "Sigh, I know the conversation will go here. Kuya listen to me" The siblings looked at each other seriously. For Mikael, this was an important thing. "Ni?a was the most wanted criminal in the world. She assassinated a princess, the first princess of Elves. All the Elves are angry with her, not only Elves but also the Japanese are angry with her. I do not know the reason why did she did it, I''m not sure, but there is evidence to be found ... Only a few people know about this matter, so don''t tell it to others " "....." Mikael tried to calm himself. This was too much, he knew Ni?a was hiding but he didn''t know the reason. He was shocked, how could Ni?a do that? He asked himself. He believed that Ni?a would not kill a person without a reason. Even if Ni?a is a criminal, Mikael still loves her. Now that he found out. To calm himself, he asked another thing.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Klein give me your authorization to kill Boss or enter Violet and Black Portal" "Kuya Violet and Black Portal are too dangerous for you. I know you want to get stronger but you are doing suicide" "I must get stronger.. " He needed to, his reason for getting stronger was heavy. He wants to see Ni?a. "Brother ... okay. I know a way for you to solo a Dungeon. In the Maldives, there are no people there because it is full of monsters. There are some Hunters visiting there to get Items and raw materials but they are few. " "Maldives huh. All right, give me a ticket. I''ll go" Klein chuckled because of his brother''s agitation. "Brother, there are many ways to get to the Maldives without using a plane. I have a Pegasus, you can use it to travel there" "Eh, Pegasus?" "Yes, he is tamed and domesticated. You can use him" Flying-type monsters were a good way of transportation. "You sure? Maybe your Pegasus will die " "It''s okay, it''s easy to find a replacement now" Mikael thought that a Pegasus was a mythical creature. He was wrong, many winged horse monsters could be seen in various dungeons. Not only Pegasus but also Unicorn. ..... .... ... .. . The Maldives. Two people were on the Island full of Aquatic monsters. Seven were holding two R-Magnum guns (provided by Mikael). He did not stop shooting. "Boss! Why did you bring me here !?" * boom! * "Huh, I thought you wanted to level fast. That''s why I brought you here" Mikael smashed the head of a Giant Crab. Its head shattered like a mirror. "I want to level but not here! Maldives! This is Maldives. Four Red Dungeons, one Violet, and two Black Dungeons are here !!! Here on a deadly island !!!!!" "Rooooaaarrrr !!!" An Octopus with three mouths approached Seven, he fired a bullet at it. Seven''s eyes glowed blue that made the monster slower, he fired dozens of shots. "Hahaha, this is beautiful. We will grow fast. I miss those times when I kill a million inside the Punishment, it''s nostalgic" They only have two outcomes here in the Maldives. They would grow strong or die. The Maldives. It was the den of strong monsters. * boom! * ..... .... ... .. . Tohoku Region. Japan. The Elven Kingdom. In a cold part of the region, a city of elves could be seen. Two years after the Hydra''s incident, a White portal appeared in Japan, a group of Elves came out of the Portal. This coincides with the release of Beastmen in Africa and Dwarves in the USA. A great migration happened around the world. This city was built to serve as the abode of the Elves. In the tallest building, a woman with blonde hair, long ears, and blue eyes woke up. She had a crown above her head and her neck had a ruby ??necklace. She woke up and remembered the Vision that she saw. A man with a Lightning Spear fought a Manticore. He fearlessly battled the grotesque hybrid while his whole body was bleeding in wounds. "I finally saw you ... 148 years, I waited 148 years just to see you" Princess Zuri, the second princess of the Elven Kingdom. She clasped her hands, she was thankful. She cried in happiness. She felt saved finding that her man is alive. "Please, I want to see you, Mikael ..." She kissed her ruby ??crystal necklace. The Vision that she always saw whenever she sleep was ... Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Greetings A Dark Cyclop utilized its blunt weapon to smash a human. Before he could blow the man, a bullet hit him in the eye. "Rrraaa !!" The monster screamed in pain, another sharp weapon entered his body. Strong electricity flowed through his carcass. The Cyclop was caught on fire and it couldn''t move. After the Cyclop died, another monster appeared under water and threw a ton of geysers. They evaded the attack and Mikael used his Shock to counter it. The electric current attacked the aquatic monster and died. His electricity sprinted to the water and toasted it. "Electricity is lethal on water, didn''t your teachers teach you? Haha, you didn''t have teachers, I remember!! " "Boss Mikael! They are here again!" Seven shouted because the stronger monsters were coming. It was the Violet and Black type monsters. In their level, they would die if they face them. "Let''s go back to the Pegasus" The two rode the Pegasus, they reached a high altitude so that monsters couldn''t reach them. They were lucky because there was very little aerial type monster in the Maldives. There were more land and aquatic monsters. "Haha another fiesta" "Haha, you''re right Boss!" Seven was already infected with Mikael''s madness. They have been on the island for four months and Seven was level 137 and Mikael was 292. They did nothing but kill monsters. They only slept for about three hours and they had no rest. Fortunately, they were Hunters, and Hunters could stay awake for a week. They have resistance to tiredness and sleep.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Food? They could take care of that problem, they could eat the monsters here! Water? This Island was surrounded by water. Shelter? Who needs shelter if you don''t have time to sleep? Shelter was for weaklings! "Hahaha take this Lightning Throw !!" "Hahaha" They were lunatic. Mikael aimed his Lightning Spear and threw it downward. * boom !! * When the Spear exploded. He summoned it and the weapon returned. He cast another throw and again, the explosion destroyed the monsters beneath. "Rraaaggghhh !!!!" They couldn''t defeat the monsters in the foreground, but they could kill them this way. Tactical bombardment!! This was what they always do whenever powerful monsters came. "There''s a Gryphin coming!" A Gryphin approached them, but Seven used his skill. Eye of Sloth, as long as Seven sees it, the opponents with slow down. The Gryphin became sluggish, and Mikael jumped. He boarded the Gryphin and used his Lightning Shock to kill it. "Rragaggghhhh !!!!!" Gryphin fell into the sea, Mikael leaped. "Boss, hold on to me" Seven rescued him while on the Pegasus. Mikael took his hand and climbed up. "Hahaha. Spear summon!!" "Hahaha" And again, another explosion happened beneath them. ..... .... ... .. . A giant was using his two arms to twist the head of an Ogre. * crack * The neck was broken and he died. The Ogre was a monster inside the Black Dungeon, it''s the Boss of this Dungeon. The giant, Oliver Titan Johnson shrank his body to the normal size. "Tch, I prefer an Orc or Wolf rather than this shit. Ogre tastes bad....." As Oliver searched for something delicious to eat, a man with glasses appeared. "Sir, you have a visitor!" "Oh? Secretary? Why are you nervous?" Oliver looked up and saw that his secretary was sweaty and exhausted. His secretary was a calm and quiet man. So he wondered why his secretary was nervous. "Sir, the vice-leader of Redemption is here!" "Christian, oh ah? I think I made an appointment. I told him to go to the headquarters if he wanted to talk about something." "Sir! Why didn''t you tell me! We are talking about Invincible here!" "Secretary, hahaha Christian is a good guy, he invites me to a food festival" "... Sir don''t trust him. Christian is a cold-hearted person, they are the same as his Guild Leader." "Hahaha don''t worry I''m the one we''re talking about here. If he tries something funny. I''ll crush his head" The Titan exited the Portal. He went out and saw that Christian was waiting for him. "So you''re here! Haha" "Nice to see you again Sir Oliver" The two shook hands and talked nicely. "This is a wine made by the Bear Tribe, they use honey to make this. It''s a gift from me, please accept" "Hahaha so this is the Famous Bear Wine, they say this wine is strong haha. Thank you, I will not refuse it" "Believe me it''s a good wine. I don''t know how they did it. But It''s addicting" The two talked..... Until. "Christian, I know that you want something from me. Tell me what it is" The conversation has reached the climax. They became serious, Oliver released his aura, and Christian use his telekinesis to put pressure. This was how Hunters of level 600 talk, they wield strength and aura to pressure others. When they talk they always gave them this kind of pressure. It''s like a greeting. They were using this method to determine the strength of the others. This was a normal occurrence. For the top of the food chain, releasing your bloodlust was akin to saying hi. Christian smiled and ask. "Sir Oliver do you like the Olympics?" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Kraken A Kraken came out of the water, it was a Boss of Violet Dungeon. Mikael went down to the sea to kill the notorious ocean monster. The Kraken used his eight hands to strike Mikael. * whoosh! * A tidal wave emerged and Mikael has been hit. He sank into the water To ease the suffocation, he used a consumable Item. [Air breathing Potion - can breathe underwater within 30 minutes] He drunk the potion and tossed the empty bottle. Now, he could breathe under the sea. He used his Lightning Shock and electrocute the whole water. "Rrraaagghh !!!" The Kraken was hit, he didn''t like it. The gigantic octopus angrily wielded his tentacles to pull him underwater. Unfortunately, the Kraken had resistance in Lightning Elements. He would not die on just simple electricity. He smashed him and pulled Mikael under the sea. * slash! * Mikel tried to cut the tentacles. But the Kraken''s regeneration was too fast. Mikael would not face the Boss of the Violet Dungeon if he was weak. However, the Kraken was a nightmare of the ocean. Mikael didn''t think that his arrogant and heist attitude would bite back. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The whole ocean was the Kraken''s territory. He would not be defeated as long as he was in the ocean. *Bang!! * He hit Mikael. Under the water, no one could beat him. "Ugh !!" Mikael''s head bled by the force of the blow. They were under the sea but the Kraken was moving very fast. He tried to use his Lightning Spear! * Boom! * The Kraken''s tentacles were whacked, but they recovered quickly. Its regeneration was outstanding, he was the monster of the ocean. The Kraken played with him. Mikael could do nothing but avoid. But under the water, Mikael''s movement was slow. He couldn''t move freely. The Kraken smashed him repeatedly until he lost consciousness. The Kraken aimed his tentacles to squeeze him. He gripped Mikael until his whole body was flattened. "Aahhh !!!!" Mikael cried out in pain! His decision to fight the Boss backfired. The Boss was too strong for him. His strength was not enough to defeat it. That''s why he used this. [Instant Regeneration Potion] He bit the whole potion. He had no time to open it, he chewed the whole bottle and drank its contents. His wounds and injury regenerate, it disappeared too fast. This Item was what he got when he defeated a Red Boss. To counter-attack, he threw his Lightning Spear. A large part of the Kraken exploded. "Eaaghhh !!!" The Kraken''s wounds were healing but that didn''t mean that it was not painful. The wound Mikael gave was unbearable. The Kraken got angry and took Mikael, they dive even deeper. Mikael''s was running out of oxygen, so he took another Air Breathing Potion. He stabbed the tentacles and activated his Shock! "Ragh !!" The Kraken released him and they stared at each other. Their battle had only started. ..... .... ... .. . Seven was in the air with Pegasus, waiting for the outcome. Mikael said that he didn''t need help. The only thing Seven needed to do was to wait. The only monsters remaining on the island were the monsters from the Black Dungeon. Those monsters were too strong to fight. That''s why they just killed the monsters from the Violet and Red Dungeon. And now only one monster was left on their checklist. The Boss, Kraken. "Is he still alive? I told him it''s not easy to kill a Kraken especially when it''s at sea.... " He had been waiting for more than two hours. He could hear nothing under the sea. Perhaps Mikael was already dead. He shook this thought out of his head. "I will wait. He killed those millions of monsters, he will not die easily" He saw everything, he saw how Mikael killed all those monsters one by one. When he witnessed it, only one thing entered his mind. "He''s a monster. He''s born to fight. I never saw a Hunter like him. Is this what it means to become a Rank 1?" Tenacity. Fearless. And ... Bloodlust. A trait that reigns in Mikael''s heart. Whenever he fights, his blood was boiling in excitement. Mikael was born for the war. Level could not define him. "He''s just a level 300 but he did this ..." He looked at the landscape that Mikael created. Mountain of corpses. All by himself, Mikael changed the island of monsters into an island of death. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Kraken II The Kraken bit his shoulder and it was torn apart. "Aagghhh !!!" Mikael screamed in pain, he lost his shoulder and he was already beaten to death. He had no way to escape the predicament he made. He should no longer fight the Kraken, his level was not enough to kill the Kraken. He should have just left. Now, he lost his arm and he could not move because of the wounds and fractures he sustained. He tried to use his Shock, but the Kraken didn''t feel anything, he became immune to electricity. Their battle reached 8 hours to finish, during that time, the Kraken was accustomed to Mikael''s Lighting Element. He was no longer electrocuted. Mikael lost, his mana reached its limit. He couldn''t use any Skill anymore. He lost so much blood that he began to lose consciousness. The Violet Boss was too much for him. He couldn''t defeat it, the only thing he could do now is to run or rather swim. But he no longer had the strength to move, his body was already tired. The Tentacles covered his torso. The Kraken would eat him alive. .....This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. .... ... .. . Why am I doing this? I should have just listened to Seven. He said it was impossible to kill the Kraken. But because of my pride, and because of the achievements I got, I thought I can win this fight. But I was wrong. The Kraken is stronger than me. Nah, I don''t care anymore. I want to stop. I''m tired. Curse, six years coma, disbandment, change of Klein, Grandpa, and Grandma ... And Ni?a..... I''m tired. I just wanna end it. I let go of my spear, I have no intention of fighting. All right, octopus, eat me ... "So you''ll leave me?" You''re? "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you! Then you say you''re just going to die!" This voice ... "Mikael! This is not you! You are a man who has not retreated in any fight !!! You are the Lightning Tyrant !!!" ..... .... ... .. . The Kraken ate his hard owned food. He crushed Mikael whole. His thousands of sharp teeth bite the body ... But this did not happen. He could not bite Mikael. "Aaahhhhh!!!" * psst psst! * "Rrraaagghhhhj!!" A large lightning bolt burned the Kraken''s mouth. He did not know what had happened, he thought Mikael was dead. Now, his big mouth was scorched by the excessive force of the lightning that struck him. "As if I''m going to die here !!!" Mikael whole body turned to lightning, from head to toe, his body became lightning. * boom !! * "Raaagghhh !!!" He used his Lightning body to electrocute the Kraken. A large flash of lightning struck the Kraken, but it also healed quickly. "Let''s find out who is stronger !! Your regeneration or my lightning !!!" "Rraagghhhh !!!!" He threw another lightning! He rushed in and used his left hand to slaughter the Kraken. "Lightning Spear !!" He summoned his weapon and activated the Void Spear. Using his remaining strength, he slashed the Kraken. "Rraaggghhhh !!!!" The Kraken''s body regenerated, but Mikael attacked him nonstop. Survival of the strongest, only one could live. The Lightning Tyrant cast another Lightning Shock !! And this time, it was 5 times stronger. "Aarrtffgghhh !!!!" Kraken cried out in pain, he did not know why his opponent suddenly became stronger. Recently he was barely able to move due to his injuries. But now, he suddenly became powerful. His whole body was emitting Lightning, no, he is the Lightning. The Kraken did not know what to do if this continues. He would definitely lose his regeneration and die. He tried to smash the human but his tentacles turned to two, his tentacle was cut like a piece of paper. "Rrraagggghhhhh !!!" If he knew this was going to happen, he should have killed the man quickly. The Kraken no longer had the strength to play with his enemy. Now, the Kraken regrets, he became Mikael''s toy. "Rragghhh !!!" "Take this !!! Go fucking die !!!" The two fight until one would remain standing. ..... .... ... .. . After the nonstop explosion that came beneath the ocean. A man floated, followed by a large octopus corpse. [author] (Yeah, I know my recent chapters are short, I''m sorry. It was that time when I''m lazy writing long chapters. I''m sort of busy at that time. So yeah, please forgive this lowly author.) [/author] Chapter 77 Chapter 77 New Ability After fighting the Kraken, we decided to return. I was about to die in that fight so we thought of just coming back. We have killed all the Red and Violet Monsters, only those in the Black Dungeon were left. Black Dungeon was on a whole another level so I knew that we are going to die if we fight them. It had a suffocating aura that makes me vomit. My level was not enough to enter that horrible place. Level 600 was really on another stage, they were able to deal with such powerful monsters. I''m thinking about how many Skills did they have, those Level 600. And speaking of Skill... "Looks like something added to me again ... though I can''t use it. Sigh" [Mikael Tibano] [LEVEL 369] [ SKILLS] [LIGHTNING SHOCK LEVEL 6] [1.SHOCK: A BODY THAN CAN EMIT LIGHTNING] [2.LIGHTNING STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING MANA] [3.LIGHTNING VOID SPEAR: - CONNECTED TO THE USER - UNBREAKABLE - CAN BE SUMMON SPEAR''S ABILITIES: a.) DEFENSE VOID -within 3. 3 seconds, enemies'' physical and magical defense will be nullified b.) LIGHTNING SPEAR -the spear will turn to lightning and cause a big explosion ] Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. [4. LORD OF LIGHTNING - the whole body will turn to lightning and increase the strength by 5¡Á -can only activate if the user is in a near-death situation. -(insufficient level) -(insufficient level) ] "I can only use the Skill when I am about to die ... sigh. Why did I have it if I can''t use it?. And what is this? Insufficient level? The Skill blocked information?" This was the reason how I defeated that large octopus, because of this Skill. It had an unbelievable condition to activate, but I didn''t care anymore. The important thing is that I am alive and I have a trump card if I am on the brink of death. This was not bad actually, I mean, to increase my strength by five is basically a cheat. So I have no right to be angry. "At least I''ve nothing to be afraid of, I have an ace. It saved me once, so I''m sure this Skill won''t disappoint me" We have been in the Maldives for almost seven months. We never stopped killing monsters, and for me, it''s worth it. I''m level 369 now, I''m halfway to the destination of 600 that I want to reach. Ten months passed after I woke up. My plan is after one year, I should be level 600+ ... "But it looks like I will have a hard time. The other Hunters spend their whole six years to reach 600. I can''t reach that in a year unless I enter a Black Portal. Though it''s a suicide" The Black Portal was a Dungeon full of monsters that were even stronger than the Kraken. I almost died fighting Kraken, I believe the Black Portal was more dangerous than that octopus. ..... .... ... .. . "I can''t believe the Ice Empress will come here to the Philippines just to see me" Miriam was sitting on her chair, she was using her right hand to hold a teacup. In front of her, you could see a cold yet beautiful woman. Yuuki Kouri, the Japanese woman was looking for a young boy. She decided to ask Miriam to find him. "I want you to find someone" Yuuki no longer wandered around. When it comes to finding people, Miriam was the only one she could count on. "Fufu as expected of our cold Yuuki, you are really frank. There is no setup and sideline, punchline right away" Miriam laughed maturely. She covered her mouth and smiled elegantly. Even her laugh changed. "I have his picture and information. He is missing for 5 months, I tried to find him but I could not locate him" She tossed a file of papers on the table. Miriam took it and read the contents. "Cedy Hampshire, male, 17 years old, last seen in Ireland. Hoh? I''m impressed, so the news that you are kind to children is true. I remember this kid, he was the one you held in the Ranking Hall, right? He''s part of the Top 100 of the first batch, why didn''t I even hear his name? " "... Find him" Yuuki didn''t answer instead she urged her. "Oh? Are you threatening me?" The air became colder, Yuuki''s chair began to freeze. But Miriam would not be defeated, her Skill may be a non-attack type but this doesn''t mean that she was weak. She was a level 600 just like Yuuki. This simple threat would not scare her. Yuuki began to soften. She didn''t have the reason to fight Miriam. She just wants to see Cedy. "... Please, please find my little brother. I''m willing to pay anything." Yuuki set aside her pride. She knew that nothing good would happen if she remained stubborn. Intimidation was not effective and her intention was not bad. Family is more important to Yuuki. She bowed her head and asked politely. "Wow, the Ice Empress is bowing at me? A woman that can turn a City into ice with just her fingers, is now begging me? You really love this child are you?" "....." She didn''t move. She did everything she could to find Cedy but she failed. Miriam was the only one she knows who could find him. "Hm? You look sincere, okay fine I''ll do it. " She took the picture and close her eyes, the atmosphere became silent. After dozens of seconds, she got a conclusion. "I can''t find him, no, I can''t even see his body" No one could escape Miriam unless she had special Items or Skills. "This means ..." "Yup, I only know four things that my Clairvoyance does not see. Kim Soo-Woon, Ni?a, Redemption headquarters, and the Shadow Demon. Perhaps one of those kidnapped him" "Thank you, I owe you one" Yuuki stood up, she already had a lead. Of the four mentioned by Miriam, there was one that she could easily reach, Redemption Headquarters. The others were elusive and hard to find, she would start with the Legendary Guild. If she was not allowed to enter inside and the security blocked her, she would turn the whole Guild into an Ice Palace. "Say hello to Christian, and when you see Kyle, tell him that " GO FUCKING DIE". And about the payment, I''ll tell you if I decided something" Yuuki Kouri left the place within a second, she vanished. Chapter 78 Chapter 78: BLUE SWALLOW A headquarter in Cebu. Klein walked with seven people, this was his team. The Second Raid Team was readying their equipment. After an hour they would enter a Black Dungeon, so they prepare in advance. "Captain, Guild Leader called you. She said she wanted to tell you something" One of Klein''s teammates told him. " Okay I''m going" Klein walked over to the elevator. After a minute, he was at the top of the building. When the guards saw him, they opened the door. Inside the office, there was a woman holding papers. "Guild Leader, you seem to be calling me" Klein asked her. Their Dungeon raid was near so he had to prepare. "Sit down" Rena Scott told him to take a sit. Based on her face, they would talk about a serious topic. "Yes ma''am." Klein sat on a sofa with golden designs. Rena let go of her ballpen and looked at him. "We received some news, the Kraken in the Maldives died. Based on the autopsy, it''s around a week before the Boss died. And not only that, they said that there are no Red and Violet monsters on the island. Do you have anything to say? " As a Guild leader of the Blue Swallow, she had a large intel. Her intelligence agency gives her good information. Two people went to the island and these two made a scene.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it "As expected of guildleader. I will not lie. Yes, that''s my brother, he''s awakened. It''s been a year now" "Good, I like your loyalty ... tell me why did you only tell now?" She became serious, she didn''t want her workers to have any secrets. A silhouette of blades was forming in the air. "Leader, just calm down. How many times had your office damaged due to being hot-headed" "Oh? What did you say?" "Sigh, okay I lose. My older brother wants to level up that''s why I gave him a pegasus to go to the Maldives. He can do what he wants. If you try to recruit him, I have no problem. If he will" Rena tapped her finger, she was thinking about what''s the best outcome if she tries to recruit Mikael. "Hhmm he has three evolved Skills, but he''s too weak ... okay." She found her answer. They already know the reason why the Skills of Rank 1s evolved so quickly. The rewards that they get is an Evolution Stone. It''s a good starter pack, they get stronger faster, and better. But after years they would lose their advantage. Just like Rena. She already evolved her skill five times. She already had five skills and her fighting ability was more versatile. "For now, I let him be. But, I want to see the face of your arrogant brother. I remember how he looked when we''re at the HA, those fierce eyes. I want to gouge them out. Please tell him that when we meet, I want to test his Skill " "Yes leader" Klein bow his head, they both have equal strength. But it couldn''t change that Rena was the Guildleader, paying respect is a must. "Good, you can leave now. And how long before you close the Portal? The newbies need you, your contract includes taking care of them" Klein was only three years old at Blue Swallow, so his position was not yet high. For the guild, he was just their errand boy. Though he didn''t care, if you compare it to his life when he was in the Redemption. This was much better. "We are talking about Black dungeon so it might take me about one month and a half. If the Boss is stronger, maybe two months" He gave an estimation, it''s unpredictable. Many things could happen in a dungeon. "Okay okay, you can leave" "Thank you, ma''am" Klein left and closed the door. Rena was left inside the office. "According to the info, he is just a level 300. And with that strength, he killed the Kraken, solo" Rena stopped her paperwork and looked at the ceiling. "The monster awakened, huh...." ..... .... ... .. . Mikael was inside a large apartment, with him were the two siblings who were currently fighting. "Brother !!! you fucking leave me for months!!" "I''m sorry, but I call every week." Seven scratched his head. Seven changed a lot, he was taller and more handsome. He was stronger and he gained experience. But he still couldn''t win over his sister. Adalyn threw another plate, Seven avoided it. He was no longer hurt by the plates but he still avoided it, his subconscious was telling him to evade. "Don''t dodge !! You''re a hunter !! You can endure the pain. You must hit at least a dozen !!" She threw anything that she saw, she didn''t care even if their belongings were damaged. She was left alone for a few months in the quiet and lonely apartment, she wanted to retaliate. "Yes sorry!" "Kneel down and I''ll punch you in the face!" * baam! * Seven who was a Hunter was being beaten by his younger sister. Mikael caught everything. While the siblings were quarreling, Mikael sorted out the Items that they got in the Boss fight. They sold the Items that they got when he killed all the Red Boss. But the Item he got from Kraken was still inside his inventory. He took it out and read the description. "I can use this" He didn''t receive a Skill Book. What he got was an accessory. [Ring of Kraken''s trait - heals the user''s wounds and injuries. - 5-hour cooldown] It was rare to find regeneration equipment. He had no intention of selling the ring, he would use it. He put the ring on his finger. (Bonus Chapter!!! Thank you, Kristian Oinonen ) Chapter 79 Chapter 79: FURRNEKA Mikael was now fighting inside a Red Dungeon, he did not want to waste his time. He needs to level up. Even if the xp he got from the monsters here were small but when they accumulate, it will help a lot on his leveling. Seven always followed him, it was his job, they explore the whole Dungeon. They killed every monster except the Boss. "Sir, they said HA seems to have a schedule in this dungeon. They will kill the Boss and take the Items" "Is that so, it looks like I will stay for some time. I want to see how they fight. And I also know someone in HA" Mikael met two people in the Philippines Hunter Association, Jose and Chairman Renato. To his knowledge, Chairman and Jose were strong men. They were one of the top Hunters in the Philippines. He knew that it was impossible to see the two here in the Red dungeon. But he wants to see how strong are their other members. "It''s okay boss, it''s not forbidden to watch. Just don''t approach and interfere" Many people have watched monsters raid, this thing was common. They ran and found the Boss, they saw a Black Wyvern fighting against a woman. The Wyvern unleashed a terrifying roar. But the woman was not afraid. The woman jump and aimed her claw to slash the Wyvern. She gave it a large wound. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The wings flickered, made a croaking noise, and dropped dead. The woman use her two arms and smashed its head. Its head hatched like an egg. Mikael was silent. He watched the event. The woman quickly killed the Boss. But that was not the reason they cannot speak. "Black ear ... a cat people." The woman had black ears like a cat and she had a long tail at her back. She was a beast people, she was from the Cat Tribe. Her beautiful black hair shone and her dark eyes were like a doll. She was gorgeous. Her ears received a sound and began to move. Her cute ears twitched and she looked in their direction. "Ggrrrrt !!!" She showed her fangs to form hostility. The Catgirl was angry with them. "Hey, Seven did you do anything? Why does the cat seem angry with us" "No Boss! The beastmen are true to their instinct. When they are angry, they will show that they are angry. They hate anyone who interferes with their hunting. Only a few of them prefer to lie. They are an honest species. Though, they are famous for being crazy, especially women. " The woman released her sharp claws and shouted. "Get out of here !! This Wyvern is mine !! You can''t take it !!" As a species with the blood of animals. Beast people have forest habits. They did not want anyone to steal what they hunted down. "Ah, I got it. Sorry, but we have no intention of taking the Wyvern. We just want to watch" "Leave!!!" The Woman lifted a rock and throw it at them. "Yes, we are leaving" ..... .... ... .. . When the two left, Furrneka, the woman with the cat''s characteristics became calm. She hated people that steal from others, her parents say that when someone approached her, especially when she was hunting, she should kill them because they were thieves!! In their world, stealing was a normal act, many beast people love to steal. That''s why killing was a normal act too. The Coyotes, Vultures, Eagles, Fox Tribe, etc. They love to steal from others, maybe not all of them but they were famous for being robbers. That''s why Furrneka hates it when someone was watching her doing a hunt. What she got, was only for her. She didn''t want any rival. She would fight for what she believes is her property. "Those f *ckers !!" She hastened to get the Items and she sliced ??the juiciest part of Wyvern. Wyvern''s meat was delicious, they were a subspecies of Dragon. "Slurp .." She couldn''t help but salivate, Wyvern''s meat was tasty and she wanted to eat it. But she restrained herself. "In this place, eating uncooked food was bad. I''ll cook it later" She took the expanded bag and departed. But before she could leave, two people showed up. "You again !!!" The real HA member showed up, they were surprised by what they witnessed. They had the emblem of HA on their uniforms. "Hey !! How many times do we have to teach you Beastmen! Why do you always take the Dungeon Boss? You have no right to take the Boss, it''s ours! Give me the Item that you''re holding!" One of the two men got angry with Furrneka. He took his broadsword and carry a stance. He would not let her escape if she doesn''t give the Item drop. "I don''t want to !! Thief !!" She declined. As a Cat people, she didn''t want anyone to take what she had worked for. Chapter 80 Chapter 80: GIVE AND TAKE "Eh? I thought she was in HA. Did I make a mistake? Now that I see it, she doesn''t have an emblem. " Mikael was watching the fight, he ordered Seven to leave early because he wanted to watch how strong the woman was. "Well, it''s one of my reasons ..." He''s curious, the woman gave him a skipping beat. Something was driving her to see Furrneka. His lightning, it''s wrecking inside him. His Skills wants to break inside him. He had experienced this before when he was shopping at the Dungeon Market and saw a simple stone. That stone gave him a Passive Skill. That''s why he was curious about Furrneka, he wanted to know the reason why his lightning was crackling. He watched the whole battle and he realized the woman was at a disadvantage. She had two opponents so it was obvious that she would lose. "Should I help her, I don''t know the rules of beast people. She might get angry if I help" Furrneka used her claw and slashed the Hunter but his partner help him and kicked Furrneka. "Ugh !!" Furrneka plummeted and hit a tree. The tree was broken by the force of the kick. "Agah !!" She coughed blood, the attack ruptured her inside. She tried to stand up but another attack hit her abdomen. "Ack!" Her body flew and roll to the ground. 2 vs 1 is an unfair fight. She couldn''t defeat them if she didn''t use her full power.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Ahhh!!!" * psst psst! * A black lightning Serpent came out of her body. The snake coiled around her. "This !!" Mikael who watched was suddenly startled, the black lightning made his heart beats faster. His lightning flashed out voluntarily, and he had no control over it. Furrneka was covered with black lightning. "I didn''t want to use it but you forced me !!" She vanished! * flash !!!! * Furrneka unleashed a lightning speed. She wielded her claw and hit them. Extreme speed, within milliseconds, her two opponents were bloody and unconscious. It was fast. Furrneka wanted to stab them. She came closed and lifted their heads. "Wait don''t kill them!" Mikael came out, it''s not good for her to take their lives. The two were members of HA. Any person would severely be punished if they found that you have killed a member of the Association. Many strong people would hunt her. "I don''t recommend what you''re gonna do---ugh. You !?" * psst psst !! * "Nyah!!" The Black Lightning Serpent came out of her body. It was crazy and seemed to want to go to Mikael. The Serpent entered Mikael''s body and he felt a power erupting inside. "What did you do !? The Black Serpent is a prideful creature. He is a creature that is difficult to control. What did you do !!?" Furrneka got angry and tried to hurt Mikael, but she failed. Her injury was fatal, many of her bones were broken in the fight. She couldn''t d move. "I don''t know ... Ack!" Black and White Lightning came out of his body. The two lightning emerged for minutes before dividing. The two lightning bolts mixed and separated and it happened for a while. After merging, the two lightning return to the bodies of Mikael and Furrneka. "This is ...." His lightning became black and it had now a characteristic of speed. His lightning took on the characteristics of the Black Lighting Serpent as a bolt of black and fast lightning. And the same thing happened with the Black Lightning Serpent, he took the armor penetration and exploding characteristic of Mikael''s Lightning. "I gain another passive skill. I''ve become faster and the color of my lightning become black" Mikael was surprised, it''s like give and take. The two Lightning gained each other''s characteristics. He turned and saw Furrneka unconscious. She fainted and lay on the ground. "Looks like she''s fine " He opened his inventory and took out a high-class potion. He put the potion in Furrneka''s mouth. As for the two Hunters ... "You can have this low-class potion. The only important thing is that you stop bleeding" He left the two men. Someone would see them too, or they would wake up themselves. Yup, he gave special treatment when it comes to women. He was a gentleman when it came to this thing ... Though it depends. "Now, what am I going to do with you?" He carried Furrneka. She needed treatment and rest. He took her to Seven''s apartment. ..... .... ... .. . Furrneka''s ear began to move. She opened her eyes and she saw that she was in an unfamiliar place. She tried to get up but her body was staggering. Her body was weak and unable to move properly. As she wondered where she was, someone suddenly opened the door. Adalyn was holding food, she wanted to know if the woman was in good condition. "Ggrrr" Furrneka put her defense, she was surprised when she found out someone was coming. "Oh! You are awake. Brother Mikael! The cute sister is awake!" Adalyn was happy because the woman who Mikael brought was fine. She went out and called Mikael, Seven was not in the apartment because he still had work to do (sell Items). Mikael came and entered the room. "You''re awake" "You! What did you do to me !?" Furrneka remembers what happened in the dungeon. Her Black Lightning Serpent merged at his lightning after that, she lost consciousness. This man stole her Skill! Chapter 81 Chapter 81: ARRIVAL Furrneka tried to use her claw but her body was too heavy to move. Mikael approached her. "Don''t worry. Try to use your Skill. You will know that your Black Lightning has been upgraded" She looked at Mikael, Mikael was serious. He also does not seem to be lying. His eyes convince her to activate her Skill. * psst !! psst !! * The Black Lightning Serpent came out of her body. The bigger it got the stronger the sparks. Furrneka was surprised by what she saw, her Serpent became stronger and she felt that she learned another Skill. "This ... my Lightning has explosive effect now." "See, I did nothing. Your Skill and mine merged and then returned to us, they get the characteristics of each other. This is a win-win situation" He approached Furrneka and looked closely at her face. She had an ear of a cat and her eyes mesmerized him, it''s addictive to look at. "You''re beautiful" He knew the Beast People were beautiful and they had an attractive figure. Their whole body emits sexiness. "What? Nyah? Did you say something?" Furrneka was busy so she did not hear what Mikael said. She was looking at her newly found Skill. Her smiles almost reached her two ears, she was happy to know that she got stronger. "Ehem, nothing. What''s your name? I''m Mikael, don''t worry I''m not a bad person" "... Furrneka. Furrneka of the Cat Tribe" "Furrneka is it? I helped you when you fainted, I brought you here to the apartment because HA is looking for you. I can''t take you to the hospital" Mikael was telling the truth, Furrneka was currently a wanted person. Hurting two Hunters of the HA was a bad move. Now, many people were looking for her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "Tch, I should have killed those two. Why did you stop me?" Furrneka asked. She had a chance to kill them. If only Mikael had not come to the scene. "Hah? Are you crazy? You get a bigger penalty when you kill an HA Hunter. As a Hunter, you should know that" "Tch!" She used her blanket to cover her body, she hates people who always interfere with her. "Sigh, are you really like that? Earlier you were happy cause you found out that your Skill evolved, and now you are angry. You''re unpredictable" He said his true attitude. "I don''t care, get out of here!" "Okay, fine, I see that you''re still angry..... At least thank me. " Mikael frowned in annoyance. This Cat woman was feral, an untamed and wild woman. She had this spoiled and prideful atmosphere. And Mikael didn''t like it. "... tch take care. We don''t know each other anyway. By the way thanks to the passive skill you gave. I''m faster now" Furrneka did not answer, she didn''t like this man. She hates him for an unexplainable reason, as long as she is angry, she showed her emotion like a child. "Here is your expanded bag. I didn''t touch anything there. You can leave whenever you want" He closed the door and left. He didn''t like the woman''s behavior. He prefers Ni?a playful and childish attitude than an unpredictable woman like Furrneka. "I hate humans, they always see us like toys. The way they see us is a doll. Especially the men in Japan, they gave me goosebumps. Their fetishes were disturbing... If they want to have sex, then talk to the Fox and Rabbit people. Those tribes love sexual- ah nevermind. " As an untamed beast, she didn''t want to get near any people. She wanted to hunt alone. She was a natural-born predator, HA? Guilds? Hunter? She would tear any obstacles. What she wanted is to live freely. She didn''t want anyone to disturb her freedom. She would do what she wants and nothing would stop her. She inspected her body and injuries. "After 3 days, I will leave here. My body will perfectly heal at that time." She''s a selfish woman. Though she doesn''t need to say it because she knew her nature. She would leave Mikael before things get hectic. Besides, they both got something from each other. Mikael gained Skill and so did she. "Just like what he says, it''s a give and take ..... nyah, I gained Skill nyah nyah" Whenever she remembered that she gained her second Skill, she could not help but smile. Her tail swayed like an upward pendulum. She was happy. But then she remembered another thing, it was their tradition. A tradition that they follow to this day. When she remembered it, suddenly her forehead furrowed. "Nyah! As if! No one knows so I''m still safe! I''ll just leave before he knows! Heck, I don''t want to marry!!" ..... .... ... .. . It''s midnight, the four people in the apartment were sleeping quietly. Mikael was sleeping in his own room, the apartment was big and there were many rooms. It''s a good place to relax and to forget, Mikael like this place. As someone who just woke up a year ago with a curse. A quiet and peaceful atmosphere like this was good for him. But this peaceful atmosphere would not remain. Three people quietly entered their apartment. They used a Skill to bypass the security. Mikael opened his eyes, his senses are heightened when he entered the Punishment. In a never-ending war, his instinct grew stronger. He utilized his senses to identify the unwelcome guests. "Three people, equally strong. Perhaps around 600+, they have the same aura like Klein. What is the reason they are here?" After some seconds, he found out that they were going in Furrneka''s direction. "Revenge? Maybe the HA found her?" He didn''t know the correct answer, he stood up and ready his equipment. If a fight took place, Mikael''s priority was Adalyn''s safety, she was an ordinary girl and she could die if she goes around close to the battle. Seven was now a 150+ Hunter, he could protect himself. Time passed and there was a loud shout. Furrneka''s voice shook the whole apartment. "Nyaaahh !!!" After that, he could hear the sound of clashing and slashing. He didn''t know what''s the best decision, should he help or not? "Tch, she gave me a Passive Skill. This will be my payback" He opened the door and helped her. Chapter 82 Chapter 82: MILADY Mikael charged and used his spear to strike them. He attacked the farthest. The opponent saw what Mikael was going to do, he avoided and backed away. The enemies who wear hoodies were shocked at his attack. It was fast, as a level 375 his attack could injure them if they''re unfocused. One of the enemies who wear hoodies activated his Skill to attack Mikael but another slash came in his direction. "Roar !!!!" Furrneka used her claw to strike the enemy. The person canceled his casting and wielded his armor to protect him, a barrier appeared and the slash nullified. "Take this !!" Furrneka aimed her newly acquired Skill. Her Serpent came out and opened its mouth, a black lightning strike them and an explosion came after. * boom !! * A powerful explosion occurred, the armor couldn''t withstand the destruction. She was right, but unfortunately, the others began to move. Before the explosion hit the enemy. A large man manipulated his Skill and summoned a large shield. A strong shield intercepted the explosion. "That Skill, I seem to remember that" Mikael remembered a kind-hearted African man. Someone he met in Punishment entered his mind. Kalman, the shield summoner, the tank. "Oy Furrneka are you okay?" He asked Furrneka about her injuries. Furrneka had just recovered and she barely had the strength to move. He approached Furrneka to find out if she was in good condition. He found that she was actually uninjured. She had no wounds, he thought that the enemies tried to hurt her. But he did not see any scars.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Get out of here !! I won''t return !!" She shouted, she didn''t want anyone to chase her. She wanted to be free. She does not want to be confined in some places and had nothing to do but be a decoration. "Milady, your Grandpa is worried. He wants to know why you ran away." The other enemy revealed her face, she removed the hoodie and a woman with a characteristic similar to Furrneka appeared. They''re both Cat People, it just that the woman had orange color of ears. "I don''t want to! I''m mad at Grandpa! He just wants me to be in the mansion and do nothing! I hate that!" She declined and showed her fangs, beast people would fight for their rights. They would beat someone if they don''t like him. To them, it''s a rule of the jungle. "Please milady, we will be punished if you do not return!" Even the man knelt down, he was also one of the members of the Cat Tribe. "... what''s going on here?" Mikael was dumbfounded, things happened pretty fast. First, someone entered their apartment and try to abduct Furrneka, and now they were actually her tribesmen. They want to bring Furrneka back to their tribe. "I thought they are from Association" He dropped his stance and let them talk, nothing bad happened. And no one was hurt in the incident. "Mikael !? Are you okay !?" "Kuya Mikael !!" Seven arrived with his sister, when they heard the explosion, they go to Mikael. "Everything is okay. It''s just a simple family problem" ..... .... ... .. . The three revealed their faces. Mikael was right, Kalman was with them. "Someone said you weren''t really dead, they said you slept? What happen?" Kalman asked him, Mikael suddenly disappeared from the spotlight. They say he died inside the dungeon, but as if Kalman would believe it. They knew Mikael, he would not be Rank 1 just because of Kyle''s simple help. He was already talented, before Kyle saw him he had the strength to be a Rank 1. "Haha, long story. You? Why did you come here? And with two Cat people" "Well, like you, It''s also a long story. But you can catch up quickly. In fact, they''ve already summarized it" The three Cat people argued. They have been talking. But they still do not get along. "A princess that escaped the castle. Too clich¨¦" Mikael expressed his opinion. He was accustomed to this stuff. Just like Furrneka, in the past, he ran away too because he quarreled with his father. "It''s nostalgic ..." "I don''t want to! You can''t bring me back! And how did you see me !? I''m hiding my tracks!" "Milady, we found out that a Cat Woman hurt two Hunters. She had a black lightning skill that injured them. When we heard this, we quickly went here to the Philippines" "Her hiding is useless ..." Mikael sighed. As species that always show their emotions, they were easily swept away by the waves. When Furrneka saw the Wyvern she quickly killed it because she wanted to eat. This was her mistake, because of this mistake she was beaten by two people. And her tribe found her location. "T- this, ah! I don''t want to go back!" "Lady Furrneka we will bring you back either by force or not! " "Ni- nyah !!!? No !!!" This repetition happened many times. "Lady what is the reason and you do not want to go back. Patriarch will be sad" "B- b- because !! ..... I found it! Yes, I found it! My partner ..." "What !? You''ve found your mate !?" "Ye- yes! Nyahaha" She forced herself to laugh, she would do everything to escape this problem. She would not return, she would lie. She squeezed her tail, yes she did found her Kampi, but she hates it. "Liar! Lady Furrneka, I''ve known you for many years. You always hold your tail whenever you tell lies !!" The woman told her opinion, she has been working with Furrneka''s family for a long time. She knew her gesture, habits, and movement. "Nyah !? No, I''m nyot !!" "See !? You bite your tongue! If you are not lying. Then prove it to me!" "Th- this ... ah fuck!" She jumped and kissed Mikael, he kissed her to show that she had found her husband. ''"What !!!?" " Everyone was surprised, even Mikael was surprised. Chapter 83 Chapter 83: KAMPI A soft fluffy texture enveloped my mouth. It had a sweet taste that mesmerized my taste buds. She kissed me and it lasted a second...... I want another one. "S- see! This man is my partner, my Kampi. S- so you can''t take me!" "Lady Furrneka you can''t do this to us! Obviously, you are lying! You just kiss him and that''s that !? I can''t accept it!" The cat woman looked angry, she was fuming in anger and her face was like a fresh tomato. "N- nyah! N- you saw the evidence right!? This is proof that we are married!" "Eh" I reacted to that, marriage? What marriage, am I? Why did I not know? "Furrneka I know you just want to get out of the predicament. But don''t use me. Girl, kissing is different from marrying. " I answered. Yup, the kiss was delicious, it was good actually and I want more. But this doesn''t mean that I''ll help her ..... well if she kissed me again, perhaps I''ll do it. "Haha, I''m right! What did I say? You''re just lying, come with us to the mansion!" They grabbed Furrneka and pulled her out, they look like parents pulling their spoiled child inside the house. "I don''t want to! I''m not lying! I''m serious. He really is my Kampi, he evolved my Skill! Didn''t you see my Black Lightning Serpent!" She tried to get away but she was held tight, it''s futile, they were level 600. Her strength was not enough to defeat them. Since she couldn''t use physical tactics. It looked like she would use her brain. The woman paused when she thought about Furrneka''s Skill. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "... You''re right. The Serpent gained a long-range explosion attack! Lady, you evolved your Skill! As your butler, I''m proud of you!" So a woman could be a butler? She hugged Furrneka like a proud mother. But Furrneka denied her affection. She looked at me and she had a serious expression. I feel like she came up with a solution. "That man helped me in evolving my Serpent" She pointed her finger at me, I don''t know but some emotions were showing on her face. She looked angry as if crying. She looked like she was bullied by the whole class. Hey, I did nothing to you, okay. I just told you to go home, I have no bad motive..... Why are you looking at me like that? Yeah sure, I helped you gained your Skill but why do I feel like you want to kill me? ..... Ahem! Though I like your sad/angry face, it''s hitting some of my soft spots. Her pout was wholesome... Ni?a, sorry ... What am I gonna do in this situation? This cat was so cute! I want to cuddle her... "Milady are you serious? This time I don''t want to hear jokes, tell me that you are not lying. Finding your Kampi is a serious matter. " The atmosphere became tense. The three cat people turned serious and they all looked at me. Furrneka stepped up and came close to me. "No, this time I''m serious. This man really helped me" * psst psst * She showed her Skill and the others watched it. A large snake appeared and emitted black electricity. "You, man, show me your Skill" The woman gave me an oppressive look. Hey, I don''t like the tone of your speech, I have a name. I gave her a deadly stare. "Mikael. They just want to see your Skill. Let them be, Beastmen always have this oppressive aura. But they have no bad intentions" Kalman talked to me, he didn''t want to have another fight. All right, as your friend, I''ll show it. I activated my Skill and black lightning got out of my body. "Are you happy now?" "Sigh, looks like she''s not lying. Hey you, what''s your name?" "Mikael" "Mikael huh. You will come with us to Africa. The Patriarch must see his son-in-law" "... Eh? Did I hear it right?" I not sure if I heard it right. Son in law? "You helped me gained my second Skill. Which means you will be my husband " "Then why don''t you seem happy?" "Hmmph!" Furrneka aimed her deadly eyes to signal me that we were not equal. "Wait ah. Can I get an explanation? It''s so fast, I can''t understand this conversation, please explain." "Let''s talk on the flight!" "Hey! What are you doing?" The woman used a string to entrap me, and not just me. Furrneka was also tied up. I tried to break the string but it was too tough. "Sigh, this is the reason why I hate you aunt Sekana, you always use your string to-" "Take them!" The male cat lifted Furrneka. And Kalman carried me. "Hey, Kalman we are friends, right? Then let go of me." "I''m sorry but I must obey the order. Don''t worry, the Cat people have no bad intentions. Actually you are lucky, you''ll marry a beautiful woman... Well, a crazy beautiful woman. Mikael, I want to warn you, if a Beast women fall in love, they will go insane so be careful. " He whispered. Man, I don''t know what you mean. Heck, I don''t even know what''s happening right now! He picked me up, this string was stronger than I thought. I couldn''t cut it even using my full strength. "What are you doing !? Release my boss!" Seven pointed his gun, he pointed it at Kalman. "Kid, I''m a Tank. That type of toy won''t put a dent on me" Kalman had a higher defense, he just walked away. "Seven, let them be. Don''t worry I''ll be back too. Take care of your sister. I''ll be okay" "... tch" He put his gun down. It''s dangerous if he fights these three. These three Hunters were strong, he couldn''t win even if he tried. "If you have a problem just look for my brother. You and Klein have met once and you know where he is. Take care" This was my last message before they took me out. The two siblings were looking at me. Before we get away, Seven shouted at me. "Bossing thank you very much for everything !!!!" This kid ... "Haha, Thank you too" The three put us in a giant eagle. Chapter 84 Chapter 84: KITSUNE/GUMIHO Beast People are species that couldn''t evolve their Skill alone. They need a partner to do that. Two people with a compatible Skill could evolve their Skills. This partner was called, Kampi. "We use our partner to gain another Skill. We gained their characteristics and they gained ours" While in the sky, aunt Sekena talked about their species. Mikael was still tied up. Even though he was tied up, he was seriously listening to what Sekena was saying. "Ah, that''s why my skill evolved, I gained a passive skill. But if that''s all, why did you abduct me? The two of us are already done, we took what we got and finished. It''s over. You have no reason to kidnap me " "There is" Sekena replied. Furrneka tried to use her claw but she failed, the string was unbreakable. Aunt Sekena only looked at her cure mistress and she continued her story. "When you are always with your Kampi, there is a better chance that your Skill will evolve again. The closer you get the stronger you become. Furrneka''s Skill, the Serpent, is a prideful creature. He wouldn''t choose any partner. And then you show up, you are the only one who tamed the Lightning Serpent. " Beastmen was always with their partner. If the partner was opposite gender, then they''ll become husband or wife. And if the partner had the same gender, they''ll become siblings. "Nyah!" Furrneka tried to jump but aunt Sekena caught her. She used another string to stop her. "Lady Furrneka ... do you really not want to go back?" She approached Furrneka and touched her ear. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "N-nyah! Don''t touch my ear! Nyah! Myay, Ich tickling me there. This is why I hate you. You always do this to mye! Don''t touch my belly! Nyahaha" She couldn''t stop herself from laughing. Sekana didn''t stop until she was satisfied. She loves to tease her little lady. Mikael just watched them. Kalman and the man he didn''t know the name were busy flying the eagle. He was thinking about the situation he entered. If his understanding was correct, it looked like a shotgun wedding would happen to him. He had a repulsive/pleasant about it, yes sure, he likes Furrneka but he loves Ni?a greatly..... Though some thoughts of him were eager to marry the woman. "Sigh, I thought this is an action and fantasy genre, I mean dungeons, leveling, monster. It''s easy to tell that it''s an Action. But ... I made a mistake. Perhaps I''m in a Romantic Comedy genre" Mikael was doing his own monologue. He couldn''t believe that he would be forced to marry a cat woman... And he wanted to do it. "Well, it''s not bad actually. She''s sexy and beautiful. If you remove her unpredictability." "Nyahahaha nyahaha. Stop Aunty! I can''t do this anymore nyahaha" Sekana punished her by tickling her nonstop. She was very worried about her dear mistress. This place was new to them, they''re oblivious and they''re still trying to get used to their new home. They did not know how this world run. She was afraid of what might happen to her beloved lady. "I''m sorry if I''m bothering your sweet moment. But can I ask, are all Beast People only getting married when they find their Kampi, or can they also get married even if they are not Kampi" While tickling her lady, Sekena answered. "It depends. There are people like Furrneka who have not yet found their partners and got married early" "Ah, so not all partners get married?" "That''s right, but their Skill was evolving slowly, there are even others who have not evolved. That''s why it''s better to marry." "Ah okay, thank you. You see I have a brother and he was engaged to a Fox Woman. I just want to know if they love each other. Maybe it''s just mutual benefits." "Fox Woman? They''re a tribe that''s full of mischievous and erotic females ... but they won''t marry someone, they must only marry to their Kampi. They could have children from any men or women but they couldn''t get married. They have rules that they can only get married to their partners. I''m sure 101%, it''s a mutual benefit, no love, and affection, only business. But I also can''t rule out that they might love each other. " "Is that so ... I guess my brother and I will talk about this when I come back." He didn''t want to see his brother hurt. If that female was only using him, then he would not allow their relationship. "Just to be sure. Your brother''s name is Klein right?" "Yes Klein Tibano, why?" "... your brother is Klein Tibano? Yeah, You look alike..." She stopped holding Furrneka''s ear and tummy. She looked at Mikael and thought. "Your brother is tough." "Huh?, Of course, my brother is strong! I can not even beat him!" "That''s not what I mean. Your brother''s fianc¨¦e is not an ordinary Fox. It''s the nine tails, Patriarch Gumiho. She''s the Queen of the Fox tribe, Kitsune" "Eh? He didn''t tell me that." "I''m not lying. This news is circulating in the whole kingdom. Klein Tibano is the fiancee of Kitsune. Many were surprised by the news, the Demoness Kitsune has already met her Kampi" Sekena was seriously telling the whole story. This was important because the Gumiho was a dangerous woman. In their world, Kitsune was one of the real devils, yet her Skill had not yet evolved. But this time, she met her partner in another world. This means that her deadly Skill would become stronger. "That Demoness is powerful. So far only a few people can defeat her. Even our Patriarch would lose if he does not use his Full Transformation and Spirit Manifestation" "....." Mikael didn''t know what to say, this was on another level. If you compare it to what Klein had said, this one was much greater. He was surprised that even this thing was hidden from him. "Sigh, did you even hide this from me. Klein, I''m disappointed" He was sad that his little brother didn''t tell everything about his fiancee. Chapter 85 Chapter 85: PATRIARCH They traveled around 17 hours before reaching their destination. A great kingdom appeared to them. The whole kingdom was filled with half-human animal people. There was also some human but they were few compared to the Beastmen. "Nice..." This was all Mikael could say. "This place was actually filled with monsters when we arrived. The WHA gave this territory for us if we defeat all the monsters. After months of massacres, we reclaimed this land. And now this is the kingdom of beast people." Sekena was telling her knowledge as a tourist guide. She said what she knew. "Thank you... um, Sekena. You told me a lot about your people. You are a kind person" "No! Aunty Sekena is bad. She always teases me!" Furrneka continued to be irritated. "Furrneka, I love it whenever you''re angry. It''s cute!" "S- see !?" She caressed her and squeeze her body. "Stop that, Lady Furrneka can hardly breathe" The male cat came to stop Sekena''s relentless skinship. "Are you jealous? Don''t worry my love, when we get home I will hug you until you get bored!" Sekena giggled. "... Promise. Anyway we are close to the mansion."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Sekena''s husband stood up, he was navigating the eagle to land. They reached a mansion close to large trees. "Mikael good luck" "You''re not coming, Kalman? I thought you are going to stay." "I have something to do, I''m just doing this to repay my debt. Don''t worry, if the Patriarch asked you, just say yes." Kalman left them, he had many things to do. He left Mikael to the unknown mansion. "Okay, we are here." Seneka canceled her Skill. They were already in the mansion so there was no reason to tie the two. Now, they could move freely. "Let''s go in, the Patriarch is waiting" They went in and saw people with cat ears and tails. They bow and greet their young lady. "Welcome back Lady Furrneka " "... Thank you" The four entered and walked. They reached the room where the Patriarch was waiting. "Come in, we already told the Patriarch about the Skill and Kampi. Only you two can enter" Seneka eager them. Marriage was the topic and they were the two in question. The Patriarch needs to meet them. They opened the door and pushed the Furrneka and Mikael. Inside, you could see an old man holding a cane. His back was already bent and he couldn''t stand straight. He turned and saw his beautiful granddaughter. "Is the world beautiful my lovely Furrneka?" "Grandpa ..." The Patriarch stepped up and raise his hand. He grabbed Furrneka''s head and tapped it. Furrneka bent her body so that her grandpa could easily reach her head. "I''m happy that you''re back. Please don''t scare us. You make us anxious" "Yes..." "Good. It''s okay for me if you want to travel. But next time, talk to your family first. Especially when you are about to have a husband " "Huh? Wait I''m not still not saying yes." Mikael joined the conversation, Grandpa was very fast. He wanted to get what he wanted right away. It looked like he was yearned for Furrneka to marry. "Oh? Why? Don''t you like my beautiful granddaughter?" The old man became fierce, he didn''t want anyone to hurt his grandchild. His granddaughter was the most beautiful and gorgeous woman in the whole universe. Only those with brain salts would refuse the marriage. "Make your decisions in life or else you won''t leave here alive. " "....." ..... .... ... .. . The three sat and talk, they would not understand each other if they stay quiet. "And? Tell me, why don''t you want to marry my grandchild? Make your answer reasonable or else I''ll pierce your heart." Patriarch smiled and it''s not a good sign. "It''s ... Okay. I''ll be honest, your granddaughter is so beautiful. And I''m thankful that this happened to me. I''m also a man, I won''t refuse a beautiful woman. I agree with marriage ... but I will find someone first " Mikael had mixed emotions. "Hm? Is this a woman? That you''re looking for? I examined your past life. " "Yes it''s a woman" The atmosphere turned silent for a moment. Even Furrneka''s hair stood up. Her Grandpa was serious. They felt his aura assaulting them. "Grandpa ..." Furrneka murmured. "So you say you will find a woman first before marrying my granddaughter." "Yes" "Hahahaha you''re not married yet but you''re already cheating! Hahaha, do you want me to break your neck?" "Grandpa I''m scared ..." Furrneka covered her ears. "I''m firm on my decision. I need to see Ni?a first before agreeing to this wedding. You are the one who likes this Kampi or whatever. You want me to marry your granddaughter, now I''m accepting it. But. I will find her. I. Must. See. Ni?a " As a man, you must have principles. As long as he had not seen no.1 he would not marry no. 2. "Hm, I like your guts, but can you endure that. Do you have the strength to prove it?" The Patriarch was testing if he had the ability to protect his principles. "What do you want?" "Fight me, I want to know how far your guts can take" [author] (Ni?a where are you!?) [/author] Chapter 86 Chapter 86: PREDATOR ( Bonus Chapter!! Thank you, Alister Charles!) The two walked towards the back of the mansion. It was wide and they could fight. It''s a good place to train and spar. "Don''t be afraid I won''t use my Skill. I''ll only use my physical strength. Haha, If you think you''ll die. Just tell me" "Okay. Shall we start now?" Mikael summoned his Lightning Spear. He ready his stance. "Oh? Black lightning, it looks like my son in law got something good". Mikael felt awkward when he heard the word son in law. "Yup, but I''m not used to it yet. I''ll practice it to you." "Hahaha try me" Mikael charged and spin his weapon. He was faster now because he got the Serpent''s characteristic. He appeared behind the Patriarch and slashed him. "Not bad" The Patriarch used his two fingers to defend. He caught the attack as if holding a chopstick. "Then how about this!" Mikael activated his Shock, a thousand electricity came out of him. The Patriarch walked away, that current was fatal if he tried to touch it. "Hahaha I like this kid" He did not hesitate to kill his opponent. That Skill was Mikael''s first Skill. Shock was the first Skill he got, it''s the root of all his Skill Tree. Those thousands of amperes would greatly injure a person. "Guess it''s my turn."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Patriarch vanished, Mikael put his stance. Mikael could detect the Patriarch was strong, if he didn''t get serious, he would get a big fracture on the bone. Just as Mikael did, the Patriarch showed up behind. Mikael tried to use his weapon to defend, but the Patriarch vanished again. He was in the front now. Mikael''s reaction was too slow, he could not stop the Patriarch. He felt a big blow to the face. He received a punch and his nose began to bleed. "You are still slow, for us Cat tribes, speed is our weapon. We will not lose when it comes to speed" "Yeah yeah. Ugh!" He received a direct attack beneath his solar plexus. For a moment, he could not breathe. "I''m not done yet. Hoh? It looks like you got something in your arsenal." Mikael activated his Lightning Strength. He was a little annoyed, he smashed him but the Patriarch evaded. He used the momentum to cast another spell, the Lightning Spear! A huge explosion occurred, but the Patriarch was still not hit. "You are strong. But you are not strong enough to defeat me. You lack experience in fighting. You use excessive movements and you do not know how to use your strength in the right way" Patriarch hit him. "Gah!" Mikael sprang out. That attack left him defenseless. "It''s okay. You have a bright future. It just depends on whether you can live long. You have the talent to become an Overlord" He saw Patriarch''s fist going to him. * Baam !!!! * These were the last words that he heard before falling unconscious. Mikael lost, it''s a predictable fight actually. Since the start, he didn''t have a chance to win. ..... .... ... .. . Mikael woke up in a room he didn''t recognize. How many times has this happened to him? "... As expected, I lose" "You''re awake" Furrneka was with him in the room. She was eating a newly cooked Sun Fish. It''s her favorite delicacy. "Did you ... stay here? While I''m asleep?" "Sort of. This is my room, so I''m just here" She''s busy eating her food and her tail was swaying. Obviously what she eats was delicious. She chomped the food like a squirrel. "Cute ..." "Did you say something?" "Nah, I said is that delicious? That''s the first time I saw a fish like that. Is it from the dungeon?" "Nope, it came from our world ... and I won''t give you. This is mine. " She took the food away from Mikael. Furrneka hid the food under her hands, her chest bounce and Mikael gulped. "Selfish..." He said while looking at her chest. "Yup, I''m stingy. If you want food, get yours" He got up. He noticed that his body was fine, he had no wounds and scars. "Hey, why did you fight Grandpa. Of all the Beast people, Grandpa is one of the scariest opponents. Even I don''t want to make him angry" "Hm? Oh that, let''s just say I want to prove something." He chuckled. "You''re odd ..." "Haha Perhaps I am" In this new era, Mikael wanted to know how far could he take fighting a strong opponent. The killing intent the Patriarch emitted was suffocating. That last attack blew his whole confidence. "My Rank is just a decoration ..." "Hey, I just want to say that I''m not willing to be your wife. I''ll only use you until I become stronger. I''ll leave you when I get everything that I can take. My Skill will take everything from you" Furrneka said, she ate a fish and licked her fingers. "Is that a threat? You''re free to do anything you want. We''re just the same, they say that I can evolve my Skill if I''m around you. I can suck all your blood until there is nothing left" Mikael replied. It seemed that Furrneka didn''t like him. Furrneka was a woman that only wants one thing. Strength. She had nothing to do with romance or anything. She wanted to become stronger. So strong that she could restore everything she had lost. Her parents, her home, her world, she would get it back. She would return everything back. And for her to achieve her plans, she would use Mikael to be strong. She''ll become a parasite ... "I thought you''re just a childish woman. But I''m wrong. You have a calculative side of yours. As always you''re unpredictable." Mikael left the room, the woman may have a beautiful face. But she''s a predator. Chapter 87 Chapter 87: LACK OF EXPERIENCE Mikael came out of the room and saw that he was in a wide hallway. He looked and found a cat maid, he asked about the place. He could do nothing so he wanted to level up. But this was what the Maid told her. "Sir Mikael, the Patriarch told me, when you wake up. Go to the Patriarch''s room" "Is that so ... okay I''m going." He already knew where the room is. They talked there first when he came. After some walking, he reached the room. He knocked, he didn''t want to disturb. The Patriarch may be doing something. "Is that you Mikael. You can enter" When he heard the confirmation, Mikael opened the door. "You look tired, how are you? Do you feel well" "... If someone beat you to death and ask that question? What do you think they''ll answer?" The battle was not an equal fight, it''s like bullying an elementary student. "Hahaha, I guess you''re right!" He approached and slapped Mikael''s back. As a high-level, the hit basically hurt him. "Ugh, don''t hit me. Your level is higher than mine okay" "Hahahaha"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Ugh" But the Patriarch did not stop. He hit until he was satisfied. ..... .... ... .. . "And why did you call me. I thought we were done" He was curious why the Patriarch called him. The sparring was over, he was beaten. But the Patriarch agreed to his wishes. "You told me you would look for that woman before you got married, right?" "Yes" "Hm, I dig about your past. Let''s ignore your wolf brother first and the motherfucking Redemption. Based on what I got, the person you are looking for is Ni?a Hasvolge, aka Ni?a the Windless. I am right?" "Yes ..." He did not know why his brother and Guild was involved in the conversation and why Klein was called a wolfman. He still didn''t know much. For now, he would focus on their discussion. "Hhmm, I see ... it''s not easy, what you want. Ni?a is a wanted criminal and the whole Elves are gritting their teeth just to find and kill her." "I already know it" Klein had already told him this. So far, only high officials knew about this. "Then I''ll ask you a question. Do you have what it takes to defend her? You''re just a simple mid-level Hunter. You don''t have enough strength to protect her" "That''s why I need to become stronger" He didn''t know the reason why Ni?a killed an Elven princess but this didn''t change anything about his decision. He would look for her and he would find out the whole story. If the outcome was good or bad, he had no regrets. Right now, he needs to see her, he was dying to see her. "Hoh you have frightening passion. Are you ready to fight the world just for a woman?" "Yes" He answered with conviction. There were things that he won''t let go of no matter what. He already regretted many things. He did not want to regret it anymore. "Hahahahaha okay hahaha" The Patriarch laughed, he''s lucky to find a good man for his granddaughter. If he could do it to a woman he had not seen in years, he was sure that he could do it for his soon to be wife. He laughed for a second and stopped. This was the time to be serious. "Mikael. You. Are. Weak." "....." He did not know what to say, what Patriarch said was right. He''s weak. "Based on what I saw. You have no experience fighting people. You only fight monsters, mindless monsters. Tell me, how many times have you fought a Hunter, a serious fight" "... just one" It''s was when he killed the Rank 5, Shawn. "I see ... you don''t have experience fighting an intelligent creature. This is your weakness. Fighting monster and human are two different things" "... I know it. I didn''t have a chance to fight Hunters. At that time, I put my priority in fighting monsters and leveling." As a Hunter, he knew what his weaknesses are. It''s just he didn''t have enough time to hone them. "When the time comes, many Hunters will look for you. If you''re really sure of your decision to find her. You''ll face a lot of people" The whole Elves species was searching to find Ni?a. If he wants to see the female he had to deal with the whole species of Elves. "Yup. I''m tired of regretting. This time, I''ll make it right. No more mistake" "Good. Keep this determination until the end. Hahaha since you are here, I''ll teach you how to fight an intelligent creature. Just to make sure, humans are not easy opponents. They will use anything just to win." "I have known that for a long time. When will we start? To fight a devil like you is beneficial to me" He clenched his fist. He would gain strength to protect his important ones. If the Patriarch wants to teach him, he would gladly accept it. "Hahaha I hope you don''t regret your decision" The student and teacher relationship began... (Note: Arc three will end around chapter 130, and don''t worry, Ni?a will be part of it.) Chapter 88 Chapter 88: SELF Two people were fighting now. A cat person and a human. "Rraahhh !!" * Slash !! * The man defended himself by using his spear. But the cat woman did not stop, she used her sharp claws to hurt the man. * Slash !! * "What!? You''re just focusing on defense. Fight me!! Yes, I''m a woman but don''t belittle me!! I hate men like you! Fight me seriously!" Furrneka aimed her claw and slash him. Mikael didn''t do anything, he was just defending. Furrneka''s pride was hurt. The man only saw her as a weakling, not a warrior. For her, this was not gender equality. The gender equality for her is that man should fight a woman not holding back. "But ..." "Fight me!!" *Slash !! * Mikael could not say the reason. The truth was he can''t focus. These massive tits ... were juggling. While Furrneka was moving her two breasts were bouncing like a ... nevermind. The be exact Mikael''s mind was full of lewd thoughts. He couldn''t concentrate. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ''Too distracting ...'' He couldn''t stop his eyes from looking. ..... .... ... .. . "Patriarch, I know you want Furrneka and me to be close. But please not a sparring, I can''t help but look in her tits." "Hahaha my granddaughter, she''s beautiful, right. Many men will fall for her" "Yeah, she is ... if you minus her muscle brain" "Hm? Are you saying something" The Patriarch''s ears twitched. "N- nothing of course hahahaha. Let''s get back to the conversation, I don''t want her as sparring partner" "Nope. She is a good sparring partner, she''s merciless. See, your whole body is bleeding and even your face had claw marks" "....." He didn''t know what to say, that woman was terrible when it comes to fighting. Her animalistic movement confused him "And I also have a good reason. The more bond you had, the faster your Skill will evolve. It would be better if you get to know each other" "By fighting?" Mikael looked at his shoulder. On his arm he had a new tattoo, it''s a runic tattoo, it symbolizes his connection to Furrneka. The two of them received it when they agree to become Kampi. It''s a tradition, it was to show that they already had a partner and they could no longer be taken by others. "But do we really need to fight? She''s not a good sparring partner, her demeanor is different compared to other Hunters" "It''s okay, the more experience you have the better. And tell me, Mikael, what is the real reason why you don''t want to fight her?" The Patriarch decided to ask him this question. His reason was too childish, boobs? *cough* Yes, it''s a good reason. But that was not enough for him to deny his sparring with Furrneka. The Patriarch knew that Mikael had a big reason to turn down this sparring. "... She emits bloodlust. An enormous bloodlust. The way she sees me is ... she sees me as food. Food for her to become stronger. And her eyes, I can''t explain it, it''s like she loses her rationality. She seems to lose her mind when fighting. Is that how the Beast People fight? " "..... This is the question that you must answer by yourself" The Patriarch did not speak. He didn''t have the right to talk. He respects Furrneka''s decision. He had no right to speak, after all, he was not there when the event happened. He didn''t want to say that his granddaughter was corrupted. "... Okay. But does she have a dual personality?" He asked but no one answer. ..... .... ... .. . Mikael went back to his room, his own room. Furrneka had already sent him out of the room, so the Patriarch gave him a new one. He lay on his bed and think. He wanted to know who Furrneka really is. From now on, they would always be together. He couldn''t explain the reason for Furrneka''s uniqueness. "She''s odd ... or not. She''s just too hyper" Furrneka was a new kind of woman for him. But Mikael knew that someday he would find Furrneka''s true identity. "When the day comes she will tell me everything...." ..... .... ... .. . Another week passed. During this time, Mikael and Furrneka did only one thing, to fight and fight. [author] Some foreshadows, but overall, this chapter is boring... Why did I even write this in the first place? Note, the interesting part will be around chapter 100. We still have 12 chapters before something interesting happen, this means two weeks of waiting.... Yeah please forgive me... [/author] Chapter 89 Chapter 89: BARBARIANS During this whole time, I learned to spar with Furrneka. She always uses her claw to give damage. Sometimes she was using her feet and arms to run like a wild cat. Her ways of fighting were unpredictable just like her. A good way of describing her. Now, she utilized both her legs to kick me. I step back to avoid being hit. Next, I aimed my weapon to counter-attack, but her flexible body evaded it. She bent her upper part, jumped, and flip. I''m now accustomed to fighting her, and I was not distracted by her jiggling boobs... Okay, sometimes I''m distracted. Even her tremendous bloodlust, I already adapted to it. Whenever we fight, her thirst for blood was clearly written on her face. "Rahhh !!" She charged again and try to kill me. She targeted my eyes and I spin my Lightning Void Spear to cancel her attack. After that, I activated my Shock. With a simple touch, she collapsed. I make sure to go easy. My Skill, Shock, was fatal. That''s why I only used a small amount of mana to electrocute her. "Nyaarhh!" She fell to the ground, but only for a moment. Her body began to stand and the Serpent came out of her body. Yup, as a Hunter with a Skill related to the Lightning element, it was obvious that her Lightning resistance was also high. She attacked me again, but this time, she was faster. Her Serpent merged within her body, and her speed increased. In just a moment, she reached me. * swoosh !! *Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. A small cut appeared on my neck ... this girl, she really hates me. If I didn''t avoid it, for sure, something worst would happen. Thankfully, I predicted this. "Furrneka, during the time we fought, it was easy to read your movements" She always targets every weak point that I have. One time, she almost broke my balls.... Thank God, I dodged it. This scene was already repeated, not once and not twice. Let me guess, she''ll use her new Skill the Serpent''s Blast. "Nyarh !!" See, I''m right. In a point-blank range, she cast an explosion. The mouth of the Serpent opened, lightning came out. * Boom !!!! * A huge explosion occurred right in front of me. To counter the explosion, I too use my Lightning Spear. Fight fire with fire. To cancel the explosion, I also used an explosion. "Sigh, aren''t you tired? This happened over and over again." "No! As long as I can''t kill you! I will not stop !!" "Tch, you can''t beat me. You never won" "Nyah!" It''s true. Within a week, we fought around 30 times, I had no recollection that I had lost. I win and she loses. This is always the outcome. And just like now, I''ll win this fight. I activated my Lightning Strength, black lightning appear and cover my whole body. I dashed and wielded the back of my spear to hit her. It''s ironic that I''m beating my soon-to-be-wife. "Ugh !!" She flew and rolled several times. That''s it. I win. After doing our daily sparring. An old man showed up. The Patriarch. "Good." He clapped his hands, I don''t know if it''s applause or a signal for us to stop. However, that gesture represents something. "Hahahaha it looks like you''re having fun. Now, let''s have fun too! Here I am. Again I tell you, you can only leave if you hit me hahaha" Hayst, here we go again. "Hey, you are unfair. We fought you almost a dozen times but we can''t touch you!! How can we touch you if we can''t level? Our strength will be stagnant!" I yelled, this old man was eccentric. To get out of the mansion, with Furrneka, we have to hit the Patriarch. But his unbelievable speed was impossible for us. "Hahaha, are you saying you can''t beat me if your level doesn''t increase? I''ll tell you this, don''t let yourself be shackled by those nonsensical beliefs. Leveling is important, but it''s not the only thing that matters. Now, show it to me, your improvement " Looks like there was no escape huh. Before anything else... "Furrneka? How are you? You fine?" I checked my cute girl. "Nyah! Don''t underestimate me! Those weak attacks can''t kill me!" ... but those weak attacks gave you a good beating. In fact, your whole face was filled with blood. She stood as if nothing happened, as expected of the beast people. They had a good constitution. We simultaneously attack. We already knew how the other move. A week was a short time, but enough to get used to each other. Furrneka used her speed to attack him, but as always, the Patriarch vanished. He appeared on her side and give her a good massive painful kick. My soon to be wife fly a hundred meters before crashing. Hey! That''s your granddaughter! Your one and only grandchild! How could you kick her like that! Is this how beastmen educate their offspring? Now I know where Furrneka inherited her savageness. Her Grandpa was merciless just like her. So be it. Genetics, hereditary, traits, or whatever, I don''t give a f *ck. I just want to live peacefully, please. I hope it ends soon. "Sigh, my body will hurt again tomorrow" "Hahaha, Mikael, come here and I''ll give you a good beating" Sigh. Beast kingdom. The whole time that I''ve been here, there''s something that I realized. Beast people, whenever these species enter the battlefield, they reek destruction. Barbarians. Damn barbarians. I sprinted and pierced him..... that didn''t happen. I was hit on the chest and coughed blood. The Patriarch made another movement and punch my side. "Ugh!" * crack !! * That attack broke some of my bones ... Chapter 90 Chapter 90: LETTER After a good beating, the two rest their bodies on the ground. Heavy breathing came out at their mouths. How many times did they experience being beaten by the Patriarch? This was their outcome whenever the training ends. Tired and bruised. They panted. "Haahh, your grandfather. Ugh, ruthless, he was bullying us... Gah!" "Nyuhah!" Furrneka used her remaining strength to stand up. She walked slowly to reach her destination. She entered the mansion. "... Really. She didn''t give me a glance. What am I doing here? Maybe I should escape?" He took a potion from the Inventory and drank it. He lost his scars and wounds. "As for the broken bones, it will take a few hours before it heals" The ring of Kraken slowly regenerates his body. He got up and went in. Inside the mansion he saw a man, it was Sekena''s husband. "Hello sir Mikael"The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Jubero bow at him. He was showing respect. Mikael was the Kampi of lady Furrneka, the next heir. As her partner, it could be said that Mikael was now the young master of the Cat tribe because he would be Furrneka''s future husband. That is if all goes well. "Jubero? Do you have something to say?" Mikael wondered. Jubero, Sekena''s husband, was a quiet man. He would not speak for no reason. In fact, this was the first time Jubero had talked to him. "Yes Sir, Kalman is in the mansion to visit you. He''s waiting in the lobby" "Ah is that so. All right I will go, thank you" Jubero bow his head and left. "... Kalman huh" He entered his room, took a bath, and changed his clothes. The whole fight made him dirty. After he had done everything, he left the room. He went to the lobby where Kalman is. "Hey, Kalman, how are you? I thought you are busy?" "Pretty much, let''s just say this is part of my job" Kalman was sitting his large body on a fully decorated chair. "Work? This visit?" "Yes, I have a message for you, it''s a letter" Kalman tossed a letter. Mikael touched the letter but didn''t read it first. He studied the letter, maybe there''s something strange. "Letter? From who?" "I don''t know, just told me to give it to you" "Who told you?" Mikael still didn''t know many things, just like Kalman''s boss. He did not know to whom Kalman was working. He couldn''t see any emblem on his clothes. ''Kalman was one the first batch. He''s one of the earliest Hunter. For him to become an underling, how interesting'' He thought. "Confidential. All I can say is that my boss is a strong man" "Okay. Do I have to read this now?" "It''s up to you. I''m leaving now, so take care" He stood up and left. Obviously, he was busy. "Okay bye man" Since their conversation ended early, Mikael decided to return. When he was in the room. He tried to detect if there''s any person inside or near his room. "... I didn''t feel anyone. But letter? At this time? There is still someone who uses letters? Is it still trendy?" He opened the letter and read it. The sender had a blank name. He didn''t know who sent him the letter. But there''s an important message. Only one sentence was written and Mikael felt weird. [Your comrades betrayed you] "... and? That''s it? Is that all?" He was not sure if the letter is real or not. He wasn''t sure if the others betrayed him. But he knew that his brother was hiding something. Miriam also did not visit him. Lane, Kyle, Christian, and Ni?a. Even these four people didn''t show up to him. It''s already a year, but still no hint. Maybe they already knew that Mikael woke up, but they didn''t visit. "They are hiding something ..." The letter may have been right. Is the reason why they didn''t want to approach Mikael? Why did they disband? During the six years that Mikael slept, what happened? What''s the reason for their changes? Who sent this letter? Chapter 91 Chapter 91: MISSING PERSON A woman was walking. She had a beautiful face but her emotion was cold. Though her beauty cannot be hidden, her coldness makes her more gorgeous. Everyone who tried to block her turned to ice. With every step of her feet, the whole area freeze. The place was full of ice statues. These statues were still alive. But if they stay on the ice for a long time they would definitely die in the frost. This woman was dangerous, she could kill any person she wants. Only a few people could face her. Sadly, on this floor, no one could match her. The sound of high heels walking was like a call of death. When you hear that the footsteps, your whole body would turn to ice. "Ice Empress Yuuki, I know you want to see the Guildleader but please, follow the protocol. We have rules here." Secretary Hakase, a Japanese just like her, appeared. His body passed through a solid wall. Hakase could penetrate solid objects, there were exceptions but there was no denying the Skill was overpowered. * shhaaa !!! * A large Ice Spike arose under Secretary, he used his Skill. His body passed through to the sharp ice. "Hakase, you traitor. You turned your back on Japan to work on Redemption. And on that man" "Empress, that man saved the world. Do not humiliate him. I did not betray my countrymen, I am true to my feelings. I am a member of Redemption, it is normal for me to defend my comrades" Hakase defended himself. When it comes to opposing words, he won''t be defeated. Especially to Yuuki who was a quiet person. "Your leader, where is he?" Since she saw his lackey. She found it easier to find the boss. This was her reason why she visited this fortress, to meet Kyle, the leader of Redemption. "Leader is on the top floor. He is waiting for you, and he also said don''t increase the number of statues in the fortress. We will have a hard time healing them "This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I can''t believe the Redemption has these weaklings. They can''t put a fight" "Wrong, you''re just too strong. How can they fight a monster like you" After saying those words, the secretary''s body gradually disappeared. He penetrated the wall and returned, his work was done. "....." After a second of pause, Yuuki continued walking. She didn''t obey Hakase. Everything she saw moving became frozen. The innocent people who saw her became ice statues. Every step she took, the whole ground turned into ice skating rinks. Her passive Skill could kill a normal person just by being close. That''s why she was controlling it but not in this place. After all, she was here to visit and she wants to leave a good gift. Perhaps the employees would treat this floor as a tourist spot, like an art gallery where you can see statues. She slowly walked over the hard ice. All she could hear was the sound of her high heels. This is Yuuki Kouri, the Ice Empress. "Oh, you are here. Did you enjoy your visit?" When she reached the top floor, she saw Kyle busy with papers. He was writing nonstop while he asked Yuuki. "Where''s Cedy?" * crash !!! clank !!! * Hundred ice spears rained at Kyle. Secretary Hakase appeared and wielded his greatsword to cancel the attack. Even though the whole place was ruined, Kyle didn''t stop working. He still signed papers, it looked like his work was important. "Answer me" "Yuuki it''s not a courtesy for you to knock on my house and break anything that you see. Don''t you know, many people had hypothermia because of you. It looks like my expenses will increase again." * swoosh !!! * A large cone of ice attacked him, but it stopped in the middle. A man showed up, he used his Telekinesis to prevent the Ice cone from moving. "Oh Christian, how are you? Did you close the deal?" "Yes, everything is fine. Though I was surprised that we had a visitor. You should have told me, I was not able to prepare" He walked with a smile. "Hello Ms. Yuuki, I''m happy to meet you again" Yuuki stared at them, she knew there was friction going on between the two Redemption leaders. She was shocked by what she saw, it was even worse than she thought. There''s a silent battle that''s happening between Kyle and Christian. These two hate each other. "Miss Yuuki, can I know the reason why you came here?" Christian asked. The Ice Empress would not cause havoc without a good reason. He wanted to know why she did this. "Cedy Hampshire, I''m looking for him. He''s missing, I ask The Eye and she told me that there are only four possible answers. Redemption was one of it" She answered his question. Christian talked better than Kyle who is busy with his work. And she preferred the good one rather than the bad one. "Is that so ... Cedy Hampshire? I''m sorry but I don''t know him. I know every corner of this place. After all, this whole fortress is mine" As he said these words, he stared at Kyle. "... I see. You''re not lying right?" Yuuki asked him just to confirm it. "Yes, I''m not lying. You can trust me. And if you''re talking about the ''stealth ability''. Someone told me that Kim Soo-Woon appeared with a young man in Thailand" Artifact, runes, existence, or Item that has hiding ability. There were only four people who had it in the world. The Fortress of Redemption was one of them. This was the reason why Miriam couldn''t infiltrate the Guild. And this was the reason why she couldn''t find Cedy Hampshire. "... If I find out that you lied to me. I will destroy your whole Guild." This was a real threat. The Ice Empress could do it, in fact, she already proved it. A city returned to the ice age because of her. "No, I''m honest. And if I''m lying, you can kill me. I will not fight." "Okay" "And don''t worry this man can''t escape this Fortress. He''s stuck here until around two months." He pointed to Kyle who''s as always, still busy. "Then I guess I''m going to Thailand now" "Thank you, Miss Yuuki" Before leaving, she stopped and turn around. She looked at Kyle and recalled Miriam''s request. "Miriam told me something, she said go fucking die!" She jumped out, she dived into the Pacific Ocean. But instead of drowning, the whole water turned to ice. She walked in the middle of the ocean. ( Since I made characters illustration of Master of Ceremonies, I decided that I will create one of Mc''s not part of the story. I will post it on Sunday. Note: In this arc, the side characters will have a major part.) Chapter 92 Chapter 92: FAMILY "Munyu ..." "... cute" Hello, this is me, Mikael. Right now I am in a car and I am with Patriarch and Furrneka. We are going to a gathering ... a royal gathering. I didn''t know that Beastmen had social meetings. I thought they were barbarians and they didn''t like this kind of thing. "Nnnn .... Munyumunyu" And next to me is a female cat. Due to being tired from training, she is sleeping ... her catly voice was so damn cute. I don''t know anymore, if only she''s not selfish maybe I''ve already fallen in love ... Wait? Maybe I am? Well, I''ll just shrug it, we''re going to marry anyway. "Nnnn..myunyu" She stretched her arms like she was taking something and her tail was swaying. Her head was on my lap, if I try to move, she would definitely get angry. "Fish ... myu" See, if I disturb her. It would delay catching fish in her dream. "Hahaha" Patriarch, are you laughing? This is not funny, this woman would bite me if I move ... But still, she''s cute. "Myu ..." I try to touch her hair but her ears twitched. I stopped my plan. I might receive scratches on my face again. But seriously, this woman is defenseless whenever she sleeps. She was lucky that nothing bad happened to her while outside the Kingdom. The fetish to Beastmen is so strong today. Well, I can''t blame them, this woman is lovely if you disregard her bad attitude.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Mikael, are you getting used to here? You have been living here in the kingdom for more than a month" "Kingdom? What are you talking about, I can''t get out of your Mansion, I only saw a glimpse of the kingdom!" Throughout the month, I did nothing but training. If you include my daily beating, it could be said that I don''t have freedom. "Hahaha, you''re right. You can''t go out until you hit me." "....." I have no rebuttal, what he said was the actual truth. A month had passed but I still can''t hit him. This fucking old cat was fast, super fast. My eyes couldn''t catch up with his speed and if you add his extraordinary strength, you already know the outcome. In short, I can''t win. Well, I''m not the only one involved, Furrneka was also involved in this problem. Like me, she wanted to get out of here. She wanted to travel the world, while I want to escape the endless beating. "And? Why did you let me out today? It''s a Royal party right. Can someone like me join there? Remember I''m a human I''m not part of your Tribe" "Hahaha, you''re already part of our family. Ever since you agreed to be Furrneka''s partner, I''ve considered you a grandchild" ... Grandson? So you hurt your grandson? ... I see. Well, even to Furrneka, you have no mercy. "Munyuh ... nnn" I looked at the woman, okay she''s still sleeping. "Family huh" "You don''t think so?" "Not really ..." Family, there is only one person left in my family. And he is still hiding secrets from me, I don''t know what I will do to my brother. He was not like that before, in fact, he was an obedient child back then. But family ... I guess it''s not bad to have another family. After all, I''m all alone. "Thank you" "Hahaha" Patriarch, why do you always laugh? "Patriarch, can I really attend? I don''t want to ruin your image " "Don''t worry, there are also humans who will attend. Don''t you know, when your brother got engaged, he also went to the Royal Gathering with Kitsune" "Oh, I see. I thought it was forbidden" My brother, what did you do? You were very popular with Beast People. When the Cat Tribes found out that Klein was my brother, many wanted to signed autographs. "This Kitsune or Gumiho ... what kind of person is she?" "Her? Hhmm, she''s a strong opponent. She''s hard to beat" I''m not talking about her power, I''m talking about her personality. "Her character? Is she kind?" "Good hahaha she''s a tyrant. She will do everything to get what she wants, hahaha that girl is fearless!" I see, why did Klein accept her? He told me that his type is a kind and modest woman, did his type also changed? "Okay, the face. Is she beautiful?" "Well Yes, she is beautiful. But my granddaughter is still better haha" Sigh, I have not been blessed with this grandfather. But she''s beautiful huh, could it be love at first sight? The beast women are sexy and beautiful and I haven''t seen anyone who''s ugly. Even the one who is touching my thigh was so beautiful. "Is she gonna attend? The Gumiho?" "Not sure. She only showed up once in this gathering. Her last visit was last three years, where she was with your brother." "Ah okay." Looks like I can''t meet her. "Why, are you worried?" "Many told me that Gumiho''s is a bad woman. I want to know if she can be a good wife to my brother" Aunt Sekena told me that Gumiho killed a thousand brethren because they did something wrong. She also told me that Gumiho''s attitude was selfish and brutal. I think she doesn''t fit my brother. My brother is kind, he''s my only family. I want to see him happy, I do not want to see him sad. If that woman is bad, I won''t hesitate to cancel the engagement. So I want to see in person the woman my brother loves. Some say she is bad but I want to see her in person. I will judge whether she is compatible with my brother or not. "Are we still far away?" "We are close " The Patriarch answered my question. A woman slowly opened her eyes... "Myuh .... nyah !? Why did you touch me !! ???" "Hey! You slept on the thigh okay. You use my lap as a pillow. So-- ouch! Why did you scratch me!!" The newly awakened cat sliced ??the suit I just bought ... Chapter 93 Chapter 93: TRASH A large palace stands. Except for the castle in Punishment, this was the second time Mikael had entered a palace. Lots of soldiers outside and inside protecting the whole area. At the entrance, many cars and carriages were parked. There were some who used monsters as transportation. The palace consists of Beastmen and humans. Though there are more Beastmen. Inside the palace, grand festivities were taking place. It''s the yearly Royal Party. In one corner, there was a cat busy eating. Furrneka swallowed every food that she saw, she didn''t care what others think. She would do what she wants. Since many different kinds of foods are displayed at her, she would eat till she was satisfied. She was next to a man in a new suit. Mikael watched her eating, he envied her YOLO attitude. "Furrneka ..." "Hmmph!" Ignoring him, Furrneka just ate. Mikael could see the anger in her eyes, she didn''t know why but she was irritated whenever she sees this man. She wasn''t sure why Mikael is her partner. Why not just beast people, why human? For someone like her who hates humans, she didn''t like her grandfather''s decision. But still, finding a partner is a blessing. It''s a once in a lifetime, others had never found their Kampi. She got no choice, she had to put up with the man. "Munch munch munch ..." "Sigh" If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Mikael walked away, after all, Furrneka didn''t like him. He won''t force himself. He distanced and look at the surrounding. There''s a lot of Beastmen around, they wear glamorous dress and suit. But there were others who wear primitive, a garment made of animal skin, this represents that they are a ferocious tribe. "... I have nothing to say about their fashion. There are warriors and there are also city dwellers" He noticed that some people were looking at Furrneka. She was busy so she didn''t realize that many eyes were following her. "Is it a good decision to include Furrneka here? Tch, Patriarch where are you? Your granddaughter is already doing-" Mikael stopped because he noticed that two women were approaching Furrneka, it''s easy to know what their intentions are. The older woman had a rabbit ear and the little girl had white wings. The woman with the rabbit''s ear approached Furrneka. "Look at this, Furrneka, you think you''re a child? We are the same age, but you still can''t control your instinct. You are still a slave to your animal instinct" And that''s it, the woman with a great figure insulted her. Furrneka glanced at her for a moment but she began to continue her job, to eat. "This ..." The woman blushed, but her anger didn''t affect Furrneka. "Sister, many are watching" The girl touched her arm to stop her. There may be a fight if she doesn''t restrain her sister. "... tch, well I also don''t want to fight an oddball like her" "Yes yes ~ let''s go sister. " She urged her to withdraw. Her sister is an easy to angry type. They''re in the palace, a big mess would happen if they fight. "Before I left, I just wanted to know. How is your Skill? Did you find your partner? Hehe I''m sure you ain''t" Mikael was watching from afar. He wants to determine if it''s right to participate in their conversation. This is not his territory, the law was different here so he watched first. Besides, he wants to see Furrneka get mad. "I also want to get revenge for what she did to me. Go sexy bunny!! I''ll support you!! Bully that woman!" ..... Let''s just say Mikael was a bit upset. Furrneka''s snobbery was too much. But if a physical assault happened, Mikael would protect Furrneka. He also had a principle, he just wants to know how Furrneka would react. "Hm? Kampi? Yes I have" Furrneka answered. After that, she eat again. "Eh!? No no, you''re lying. That Serpent is prideful. Even in our entire species, he didn''t find anything suitable as his partner. " The bunny didn''t accept it. This story was popular with all Beast people. ''The granddaughter of Devil Cat couldn''t find her partner, they travel the whole planet, but her Serpent didn''t react. The girl became the laughingstock of the whole species'' They had used everything they can use, money, power, authority. But they failed, Furrneka was one of those types, THE LOWEST WARRIOR. They were Beastmen that doesn''t have a partner. When you do not have a Kampi, your strength would stagnate. And for them whose strength was the basis of the standing in life, Furrneka is a shit. A trash, garbage, nothing but burden. That was Furrneka. A Warrior that can''t get stronger is crap. They had no number or contributions. "You are lying." That''s why Vania, the bunny, couldn''t accept it. She didn''t want to. As long as Furrneka couldn''t evolve, Vania''s ego would be stable. She didn''t want anyone to beat her, especially if they were the same age. "Hah! Lie until you want. I''m still stronger!" "No, I''m not lying. You see the man there, he is my partner" "Huh?" Vania followed the direction, she saw a young man with black hair. A tall and handsome man. "... a man!?" When she saw the man, her forehead suddenly furrowed. First the Hunting and now Marriage? Furrneka defeated her in Hunting when they were children, and now Furrneka beat her in finding a man? No, she would not allow her pride as a woman to be defeated. She took a step, she went to Mikael. She stood straight and lifted her chest, displaying her ample mountains. She walked seductively. (I don''t know what to say... Lots of mistakes...) Chapter 94 Chapter 94: BUNNY Vania, the bunny girl, took a step. She approached Mikael and glanced up and down. Tall, handsome, muscular..... That kitty found a good man. "Grrr" She clenched her fist. She lost, Furrneka found her husband. In their culture, if your partner had an opposite gender, the wedding was certain. "Umm, did I do something wrong?" Mikael felt strange. Vania suddenly went to him. She looked frustrated. She seemed defeated. "This ... the wedding, when?" "Wedding?" An unexpected question, perhaps not. Mikael just was unaware of what she was thinking. His knowledge when it comes to beast people was insufficient. "What wedding? ... ah! You mean us? For now, we decided to know each other. The wedding is still not sure..." He quickly got the discussion. The bunny asked him about the marriage and he answered truthfully. "What? You''re not married yet? Could it be that woman ... fufufu. I see" Vania easily realized the reason, she knew what was going through Furrneka''s mind. Furrneka doesn''t have the word ''marriage'' in her mind. A simple-minded person like her, childish and ruled by instinct. She knew nothing about love. This may be the right time to move. It''s a good chance to defeat her. Vania approached Mikael, so close that they could almost hear each other''s breathing. She approached and whispered the enticing words. She used her sweet voice to attack the man''s defenseless mind. "Say, do you like a bunny girl?" "W- What!"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Mikael''s ear suddenly tickled. That seductive voice caused a part of his body to stand up. Why? Because he loves bunny girls, he had watched many AVs that themed bunny girls... and even now he still watches it. Got you, motherfucker... Bunny costume has been a man''s fetish since long ago, and now there was a real bunny girl... Porn reached another height!! The economy was stronger than you know. A sexy woman who had a cute tail and long ears of a bunny... A man''s fantasy. Cat or bunny woman, elves, etc ..... they were popular in adult videos. In this era, when these species appeared, the overall gender of male celebrate around the whole world. You know why. Those fantasies are one of the men''s dreams. "T- that!" Stutter, our protagonist stuttered at his words. This was a different kind of attack! "Fufufu, do you want me? I''ll do everything to make you happy, my blowjob is one of kind you know... but you have to marry me..." She bit his ear. Vania was not na?ve, she knew that many guys love bunny girl. And she was not innocent too, their species, the Rabbit tribe was a species that loves to fuck. In fact, she had a lot of experience. As part of the Beast People, they are true to their instinct/feelings. They would fuck any man or woman that aroused them. "Fufufu. I have a partner already and she''s a female. I can marry anyone I want. It''s just that, I don''t like them. But you, I like you..." She giggled, she was happy that Mikael was going crazy. She saw a lot of men kneeled just to taste her. She was confident that she could seduce any man. It gave her pleasure, and she loves it. One move and Mikael would fall for her. Using her beautiful finger, she touched his breast down to his abdomen. Mikael felt a different kind of electrocution, it feels good. *Something became hard!!* "We can do it right now if you want. But promise me that you will not marry nor approach Furrnek-" "I decline." "....." Vania paused. "I don''t know what you''re planning but I refuse. Furrneka might be annoying sometimes but she shows her true feelings unlike you. And that woman, Furrneka ... I''ll make her mine" A fast answer. Vania was beautiful and sexy, any man would go crazy for her. But Mikael has a principle, he would always keep his promise. "I''ve already promised her, I will marry her ... but... If you want, we can have a one night stand, what do you think? You''ll be having fun." ... That was his true feelings. "Tch! Boring ~ I changed my mind" "Hahaha, it''s a pity. I''ve been wanting to taste a bunny girl for a long time. Vania lost her appetite, she stepped back and kept her distance. She already knew that her seduction failed. "Sister!? You''re always like this, aren''t you ashamed we''re at the Royal Gathering!" The little girl with wings, Evie, used her small hands and held her big sister. She looked at Mikael and apologized. "I''m sorry for my sister''s behavior. Their species is always horny. They love to use their body to seduce men. I''m really sorry!" "Evie I''m just joking. You know me for a long time. I have self-control!" Vania defended herself. "That''s why I know you. You''re a bad sister! Hmmph!" Mikael was not angry, he just let it slip. He also had no reason to be annoyed... He actually liked what Vania did. " No, it''s okay, I wasn''t hurt or anything. So it''s fine ...by the way you''re siblings?" When he noticed that they were calling each other as sisters, he was surprised. They were different, the little girl was like an angel while the woman was a mature seductress. A polar opposite. They also have different characteristics, one with wings, while the other had rabbit ears. "Oh that, we''re Kampi. If your partner has a gender like yours, it''s automatic they''ll be your siblings. So I call her sister" Evie replied. "Is that so..." Sekena explained it to him when they were traveling via monster. Mikael just didn''t listen because he was busy watching the cuddling of the two women at that time. It''s a once in a lifetime to see two female cats cuddling at each other. Well, Sekena was the one doing the cuddling but he couldn''t take his eyes off. In short, when he saw Furrneka twisting and twirling, a new fetish was born within him. He wants to cuddle her, he tried it once. The outcome? Scratches on the face ... (Sorry, if it''s late. I wanted to post late so that I can gather readers from different time zone... Though I''m not sure if that will happen.) Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Mister, can I know your name?" The little girl asked. "Ah me, I''m Mikael Tibano" Mikael said his name, he had no reason to hide it. "Hello brother Mikael, I''m Evie. This is my sister, Vania" "Hello Evie, hello Vania" Mikael smiled at Evie''s cute voice, the girl gave him the same vibe as Lane. An honest, innocent, cute little girl. The kid respected him, so he also showed respect. "Hmmph!" Though Vania scoffed and revealed her true expression. Since she couldn''t use him, why bother showing her fake smile. "Please forgive my sister. She''s just stressed" "Okay I noticed that" Mikael replied. "A- what !? Hey, Evie come here, What stress !? I have no problem! And why are you talking to him? Didn''t I tell you not to talk to someone you don''t know" Vania lifted her up. She didn''t want to see Evie close to other people, her cute little sister was only for her. She cuddled and pinched her cheeks. "Sister, he said his name, he was not a stranger anymore. Besides, weren''t you the first one to approach him !?" "This and that are different" Evie struggled like a chicken. There were lots of people around, she didn''t want to show this embarrassing thing to others. She was no longer young to be carried. But her sister was much stronger than her. She didn''t want to be treated like a child, though she was really young. She''ll turn 9 in this upcoming September.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Sister, stop ~ I''m not a child!" "Hoh? For me, you are still young" Mikael just watched their sister bond. If you exclude those wings and ears, you could say that they were real siblings. "Hahaha as always you two are together, well you are partners so it''s obvious." A man approached them. The man had a large stature and cunning smile. His voice carried a mocking tone. He seemed to be annoyed. He wore earrings and his eyes were peeking at their dresses. When the siblings saw him, they were shocked, they didn''t like this man. They weren''t afraid to show their expression and disgust. Even the child Evie was irritated. She was a child who was taught manners, she knew that Male warriors who wear earrings indicated that they didn''t respect women. They wear earrings to present that they treated women with disrespect. "Hakanria, what are you doing here? I thought you were in Sweden now, your contract with FANGS is not over yet, right?" Vania asked. "Ouch, come on Vania, don''t look at me like that. The Alpha gave me an invitation" "The Alpha? ... I see" Vania didn''t ask more, if she asked another question this man would hurt her. Even her, the next in line Master of Rabbit Clan, couldn''t put a fight with this abomination. Hakanria was one of the most frightening warriors of the Beast Kingdom. This was not the only reason, Hakanria was famous for being lecherous. He would do anything to fuck a woman. Money, authority, power, blackmail, vices, and violence. Even in this new world, his tendency to rape a woman didn''t stop. In fact, he has been charged many times, but because he was a Beast People and 1st class warrior, a high rank. Normal people could do nothing to him. Hakanria faced Vania, he approached the woman. His intention was reeking. Vania took a step back, she was a naughty and fiery woman, and her sexual tendency was high, but there''s only one thing she didn''t like. She despised men like Hakanria, they were dangerous and cruel. "Vania why are you distancing yourself. I just want to say hello" " Stay away from me if you do not want to have a lump on the forehead" "Heh, I bold, I want that for a woman ... and this man? Who is this?" Hakanria glanced at Mikael. He knew that humans could attend the Royal Gathering. He knew all the famous and powerful people in the world. But this man, he didn''t know him. He was curious why an unknown man had entered the gathering. "Oh, that ... he''s Mikael. Furrneka''s partner" "Furrneka? ... oh! Oldman granddaughter. So she found his partner, finally, she won''t be worthless." He showed his mocking smile. He looked for Furrneka, if his partner was here she was definitely here too. He last saw Furrneka during the Great Hunting, she was still a child at that time. He wanted to know if the fruit was ripe and ready to eat. And alas, he found her. A woman with a black dress and a great body. Any man would be captivated by Furrneka''s beauty. Though she was eating food with no manners. "She still had childish behavior huh. A warrior who can''t control his animal instinct is a damaged warrior ... well she looks delicious. I don''t think Oldman will be angry if I taste his granddaughter. Should I fuck her like crazy?" " Pfft- haha." Mikael, who had been listening to Hakanria antics laughed. He noticed that Hakanria was not a good person. He could see in his eyes the desire to do evil things to Furrneka. Mikael laughed but his eyes were telling the opposite. "Worthless? Taste? Are you crazy?" He let out his emotions. He saw Furrneka was still busy eating but that didn''t matter anymore. What he needed to do was to teach this horny bastard a lesson. A good beating lesson. "Hoh? Kid, are you serious? Are you angry cause I will take your woman?" Hakanria smirked. "Hah, earlier a rabbit and now a lion." The two looked at each other. No one backed away, they expressed their hostility. The gathering was still not getting started. (I began to think if I should only update weekly. Then I realized that I''m only motivated to write this story because people are commenting every day. If I post weekly then I''ll become lazy so I think I will stick with my daily updates ( except Sunday). I''m only confident about my stable update except that there''s nothing that I can brag about.) Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Vania interrupted the two, it''s not a good decision to fight Hakanria. It''s easy to know that Mikael was a mid-class Hunter, the aura that he emitting was too low to confront the deadly power of Hakanria. "Don''t fight. This is the Royal Gathering, anyone who jeopardizes this event will receive punishment. Hakanria you know the law" "Oi oi, don''t worry Vania. I won''t be beaten by this weak. I won''t fight him ..." Hakanria looked at Mikael and then... * swoosh !! * A strong force mashed on Mikael. He felt like the gravity became doubled, no, it was stronger than that. It was as if a roller coaster had hit him. "Kuck!" Gradually he got on his knees. The force made him yield. The pressure became powerful and lethal. Hakanria didn''t stop. Physical fight was against the rules but using pressure and aura was not included. With the force on Mikael, he was kneeling, he tried to stand up, but the force only got heavier. He looked at Hakanria, he saw a mocking and taunting expression. Hakaneia showed that they were not equal. He was far too stronger. "Ugh !!" But even so, Mikael did not bow. He may have already bent his knees but this didn''t mean that he was a coward. No matter what the outcome, he would not bow. "Hoh ... then how about this!" * Bang !!! * Cracks began to appear at the marbles. The floor was shattered and Mikael could barely move. If this continued, Mikael would surely die by the pressure.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Hakanria !!" Vania shouted, this couldn''t be tolerated. Hakanria did it too hard. "Sigh, Yes" Hakanria stopped, he looked at Mikael mocking him. Wounds and bruises appeared on him and a great amount of blood poured on the floor. "Are you dead? ... ah still alive" He bent down and looked at Mikael''s condition. Though he didn''t feel sorry, on the opposite, he was elated. To flaunt his magnificent power was one of his enjoyment. He was confident that only a few people could match him. He grabbed Mikael''s head, he came closer and whispered. "That cat, I''ll fuck her. I''ll rape her till she screamed. I won''t give her any chance to rest, I will fuck her endlessly" * Boom !!! * An explosion came after, lightning hit Hakanria''s head. That attack was fast and he had no time to avoid it. "... Now you''ve done it !!!" That attack didn''t hurt him but his pride was. It was a great shame for him to be hit by a weak man like Mikael. "I tell you this, no one can touch Furrneka except me." Mikael replied, his face was covered with blood. "You!! -" * Slash !! * Large claw marks appeared on his back. He retreated to avoid another attack. Furrneka used another Skill to attack him. A serpent opened its mouth and throw an attack. She saw Mikael bleeding and her body moved, protecting him. *Boom !! * Hakanria''s face was bruised, he was enraged. "This!!!" This is too much. Many watched and witnessed the incident. Hakanria was embarrassed. The two little weak creatures gave him a big disgrace. "Hahaha, I thought you were strong? Why did you back down?" Mikael teased him. Furrneka was a level 300+, she was practically a weak Hunter if you compare her to Hakanria. It was a great shame for Hakanria because people witnessed how he dodged the attack of a mid-class Hunter. In this gathering, if you show your weakness, many would make fun of you. "You!!!!" He released his energy. He would teach these two a lesson. "Hahaha Mikael laughed. Hakanria took a step, he would break the neck of the people who embarrassed him. Furrneka ready her stance and Mikael forced his remaining strength. They were ready, if something went wrong they would go full power. Hakanria used his large arms to kill them but another warrior appeared and blocked him. "Patriarch! Get out of here !!!" "Hakanria, as always. You never change, your ego of yours" "Fuck off !!!" He tried to smash the Patriarch, but the Patriarch remain motionless. He had no intention of moving, why? Because this kind of attack was too weak for him. "Haha, Hakanria. You need two decades of leveling to defeat me!" Patriarch caught those two powerful attacks. Hakanria was not strong enough to defeat the Patriarch of the Cat tribe. The Devil Cat. "Raahhh !!!!" Hakanria roared. "You two, are you all right?" While holding Hakanria, he asked Furrneka and Mikael. "Hhaa... I''m okay" Mikael opened a potion and drink it. Furrneka only looked at him, she knew that his wounds would heal. He had a ring of regeneration even if he didn''t drink a potion. The Patriarch beats them every day. This injury was not enough to kill him, and Furrneka knew it. "Good, Hakanria. I do not know why you fight them but it is easy to read your mind. You changed, I heard you raped many women, your Guild covered the news but we know what you did......... You got guts to take my Furrneka!? What, you want to fuck my granddaughter? Do you wanna die !!" "Argh !!" Hakanria received a kick. He may have been the strongest warrior, but Patriarch was a legend. He was an Elder. He''s level 879. Chapter 97 Chapter 97: ALPHA Vania, with her sister Evie, watched the whole scene. As mid-classes, they have no choice but to watch. They would only be hurt if they tried to stop them. "Hakanria, you don''t respect me, huh. Do you want to die?" "Kuk --!!" * Bang! * Hakanria was knocked down. Their position became opposite, Mikael was the one standing watching while Hakanria was kneeling. "Rahh .. !!" He tried to stand up. But he heard another voice. "Hakanria! Stop this! You''re a disgrace to our whole clan !!" "Fa- Father !!" A large 2.3 meters man walked and entered the hall. He had brown hair and cat-like eyes. He was Lander, the Alpha of the Lion tribe, the father of Hakanria. One of the biggest personalities of the Beast Kingdom. "I shouldn''t have sent you back. I gave you another chance, but this is what you did to me. Get out of here" "But ... !!" "Get out!" Patriarch watched the Alpha getting angry. "Sigh, Lander. I understand your son. I know he has this impulsive side, but if you teach him well his life will be fine. He has a great future ahead. We both know that Hakanria is just finding himself... Though I will kill him he dares touched my granddaughter. " Patriarch tried to convince the Alpha. Hakanria may have tried to hurt his family but in this wild country, this occurrence was normal. Although he would break some of Hakanria''s bones first before he released him. He insulted his one and only grandchild so he must pay.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Patriarch, you have no right to teach me how to raise my child. I know what happened to him..... He is beyond saving!" The Alpha gave his opinion. He has the strength to do so. "You two are really father and son. You have the same temperament haha" For the Patriarch, this such of talk was normal. Their species was full of thickhead and muscle brain people. Strength was the basis of their decision, when you are strong, people would follow you. "You may be older than me but that doesn''t mean I will always respect you. This is my way of teaching him, Patriarch don''t get in my way." "Hahaha what else can I say" The two cats looked at each other, they have ferocious eyes that could kill their prey in an instant. After a moment, they stopped their immature behavior, they would not be rewarded if they fight inside the palace. They were both adults and they know how to control their emotions. "Hakanria, why haven''t you moved there yet? Get out of here" "But father, I''m here to prove to you that I changed. I cha--" "F * ck off, you? Change? What you did earlier is obviously not changed. Get out of here before I erupted and kill you." "... tch" Hakanria left with anger inside his chest. But before he left, he looked at the man who had plotted everything. He looked at Mikael and gave him a deadly glare. He clenched his fist and his fingers stab his whole palm. Great anger formed in his heart. ''If I see you again, you''ll be dead!'' He promised himself to kill the weak human when he had a chance. And Mikael, who received the deadly stare, was looking unafraid. If Hakanria retaliates, he would fight back. He''ll fight back and beat his ass out. He lost now but next time he would give a good fight to the greatest warrior of the Lion Clan. The two looked at each other, and they promised to kill each other. Mikael had already killed a person and he could do it twice or thrice. ..... .... ... .. . When the fight finished. The whole gathering returned to a quiet and calm atmosphere. The guest talked to each other to form connections and to solidify their roots in this new home. They showed that they were cooperative and liberated even though they were a race with fangs and sharp nails. They showed it to mankind and their own species. After a good talk, eat and drinks. The real gathering also began, the arrival of the Royalty. The High-blood Draconian, the prideful but humble species of Kingdom. A man with two horns and scales showed up in front. Timar, the King, entered the hall with his wife, Queen Saya a draconian too. They walked elegantly to show their noble status. "I''m glad to see all of you. " All the people knelt to pay their respects to the king and queen. Even people who were not citizens of the kingdom had shown respect. The king had a confident stature and her wife, the queen, has a beautiful face and lovely body. "You can stand up" He signaled them to stand. He looked at them, he saw new faces and there were also old ones. After giving some encouraging speech, he sat on the thrones with his wife. All of the important figures greeted them. Even Alpha and the Patriarch paid homage to them. "Hoh, Patriarch is that woman your grandchild? She''s beautiful" Queen Saya asked about Furrneka, this was the first time she has seen the diamond of the Cat tribe. "Hahaha yes, your Highness. This is Furrneka my grandchild and this is Mikael her partner." "I''m happy to see you lady Furrneka" The Queen gave a smile. "Yes, I''m happy to meet the most beautiful woman of the kingdom, her Highness" Furrneka bent her body and hold her dress to show respect. Her perfect movements caught the Queen''s attention. "Fufufu I like this child" Mikael also knelt down. For someone like him who was not used to this kind of thing. He looked like a tree that could not move properly. He didn''t know why but he was stiff and nervous. Perhaps it was because this was his first meeting a royal. "It''s okay. Don''t force yourself. This may have been a royal gathering but you don''t need to be afraid." The Queen gave him a consideration. (Hello, I just want to say that I posted Character Illustrations in the SH and RR, you can visit there if you want to see them.) Chapter 98 Chapter 98: TALK The King watched them talking, he was not familiar with flattering. He tells what he wants and does what he thinks is right. "Your Highness" Lander, the Alpha, bowed his head, he was a strong Hunter but he was also faithful to his role. Like the Patriarch, he was also a loyal follower of the king. Lander humbly glanced at the king, he wanted to talk. The king knew what Lander meant so he stood up and walked. "Okay, let''s go to my workplace. This is not the right place to talk. And Patriarch, come along" "Yes, your highness" The three entered the hallway, they didn''t include others even their assistants. Their discussion was important and they didn''t want others to hear them. When they arrived in the room. The king turned around and talk to them. "Tell me about it" "Your Highness based on what we found, there''s a high chance of rebellion ..." Lander spoke. They got intel that some beast warriors were planning a coup d''¨¦tat. These traitors asked some humans to help them to relinquish the throne. "Sigh, I know this will happen" King Timar massaged his aching forehead. Patriarch stepped in to alleviate the King. "Your Highness, this is not your fault. We''re just too weak. We do not know that humans are strong and we thought we can win this war" The Patriarch grimaced and put a sour expression. When they first encounter this new world, only one thing entered their mind. ''They will conquer the earth'' ..... .... ... .. . 3 years ago. A large portal emerged in Africa. This portal contains millions of people. They escaped their planet, Animalia, and decided to live here. They were the species of Beasts.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The defeated species fled to another world because they lost the war. They used the Portal to leave their regrets and enter a new world. Their goal? It''s simple, to rule this world. They want to overtake this place to become their new home and abolish their past mistakes. Every leader of the tribes and clans agreed to the plan of conquering the Earth. They believed that they could win and take the planet. They were warriors, strong warriors. They believed that flimsy humans couldn''t defeat them. But they were wrong. When they first set foot on Earth, a huge Flying Fortress came into their view... They faced massive defeat. ..... .... ... .. . * Crash !! * "That fucking Kyle !. If not because of Redemption we will conquer this world!! ..." The Alpha smashed the table and it cracked, the table was made of antique mahogany. The President of the United States gave the table for the king to use. But the lion just broke it like a fragile glass. "Lander calm down. What we did at that time was a mistake. If the war continued you know what will happen" Extinction. If they fought the humanities, the Beastmen would become extinct. Humans were far stronger than they thought, they would die if the war actually happened. The King was thankful that their plan ended fail. Humans were strong, they are weak as an individual but strong if they work together. And their technology, the advanced technology that could kill them within a second... they couldn''t beat them. Humans were monstrous, whenever the king remember those days, his back became sweaty, and he had goosebumps. "The King is right. And we can''t blame the Redemption. They just did what was right, they protected their world." Patriarch accepted the defeat. When they chose the strategy, they were full of negative emotions. They lost their planet and they want to gain a new one. All the leaders agreed to their plan, they were controlled by their ferocious instinct at that time. They were confused about what was the right decision and they didn''t know what would happen to them in the new world. Perhaps another hardship would happen to them. So they thought of occupying the whole world, afraid of being under. Who should they blame? They couldn''t blame their animal instincts, if they do that, it''s as if they were betraying their race. They were proud of their instinct because it was the reason they survived and became the strongest species on their planet. There is only one thing to blame, the Demons. They were the reason why they lost their home. "And? I want to hear more" The King asked for more information. "Yes, Your Highness. The Snake and Buffalo clan turned their back on us. They decided to help the rebellion. " "I see..." Traitors, they were the beast warriors who didn''t accept the king''s decision to be part of a peaceful world. They believed in their egos, they still thought they were the strongest. The dreams of overtaking the Earth were still alive in them and they believed that the King supported the humans that''s why they wanted to oppose the royalties. Patriarch remembered his friend and he clenched his fist. He didn''t know what his friend was thinking but he believed that corruption already overtook him. The traitors believed that they could take this whole planet as their own. So they didn''t like the king''s decision to bow down to humans. They were prideful warriors and they won''t kneel to the weak. The highest level of Hunters on Earth was only at 700+. But they have level 800+ warriors, this was the basis why they were disappointed in the King. And now, they want rebellion. "Sigh ... I guess they are angry at me. I can''t protect our planet and they want revenge" The King became sorrowful. He used his right hand to massage his head again. "That''s not true your Highness. You are not the only ones who regret it. We are also involved, even I regret my decision at that time." The Patriarch blamed himself. He got a lot of regrets. He couldn''t protect his son and his wife, he was late, he only came when they were dead. The only one alive was Furrneka, she had wounds all over her body but her parents protected her even in their last breath. He recalled how his granddaughter barely spoke. Furrneka was traumatized and it reached ten years before she could speak. Patriarch clenched his fist in anger. His fingernail sank into his palm and blood came out. He couldn''t forgive them, those Demons. "Yes you''re right ... Thank you, Patriarch. I know that we can''t change the past but we can change the future. I will do everything so the disaster won''t happen again" Suddenly the King''s face changed. He became more serious and stable. His decision was firm. "Thank you, Your Highness." The Patriarch bowed. Then the King faced Lander. "Lander what do you think? I don''t want a revolution. Our countrymen will suffer if that happened." "Someone told me that they were working with humans to find Artifacts. It''s funny how they hated the humans but still working with them! " Lander sneered and said what he was thinking. "My King, there is a possibility that there is a spy..." Patriarch honestly said. "A spy huh ... is this really a rebellion or do they have other intentions?" The king had his own thoughts about that subject. His feelings were telling him that there was another reason why the enemies wanted a rebellion. "Patriarch, Alpha, no matter what happens, what you will hear must remain here." "As you wish, Your Highness!" King Timar started telling one of Draconian''s secrets. (So we found some of Furrneka''s past... I''m thinking if should I make a discord, I''m not a frequent user of discord so I don''t know what''s the positive reason for creating one. Anyway, I will post it in the synopsis if created a discord, hope you will join me, although I''ll only post cringey memes there.) Chapter 99 Chapter 99: CAPPUCCINO (Okay, the girl that you''ve been waiting for is here!) Paris, France Near the Eifel tower. In a small restaurant with french delicacies, a man created a commotion. Some customers had a droop expression cause their relaxation was disturbed. A man got angry because a wrong order came to him. "I ordered cappuccino! Not black coffee !! How in your goddamn mind made a mistake !? The two has great difference !!" "I''m sorry sir! I''m sorry" The woman was bowing because of her mistakes, she was forcing herself not to cry. "Call your manager!" The man sought out the restaurant manager to vent his anger. He was already stressed at work, then this restaurant stressed him again. He needs to talk to the manager or else he would make an outrage. The disturbance caused the other customer to peek. They couldn''t help it, the trouble was in front of them so it''s inevitable to look. The manager arrived and talk to the angry customer. To calm the atmosphere, she gave the man a free cappuccino. The man accepted it easily. He only wants to drink a cappuccino, and he knew the problem would get worse if one of them don''t back off... He didn''t know he was hypnotized. "Thank you, sir" The manager and the waitress bow. "No, it''s okay¡­ it''s just sigh ... I''m stressed, so please forgive my uncivilized behavior" . . . . . . . . . . The manager talked to the waitress. "Sasha, how many times did this happened?" "I''m sorry ma''am. The effect of the curse is still lingering. I can''t focus properly" Sasha, the waitress/Hunter, fought banshees last night. She defeated them, but the Boss gave her a gift before dying. It should be a curse about memory wiped but a healer saved her. Now, she was only suffering from the aftereffect, some information was jumbled inside her head, she thought the black coffee was a cappuccino. It would reach a month before she fully healed.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Yes, I know it¡­ for now just take a vacation. Visit your parents, I''m sure they miss you. Oh, no clubs and Dungeon okay?" "Wow !! Really? Thank you, ma''am. I promise I won''t visit a dungeon. Sasha brightened when she heard that she would have a vacation. "And club?" "I won''t visit any club!" "¡­ Okay. Now pack your things, just leave the restaurant to me" The manager was still skeptical about the clubs but she let it slipped. "Sigh, it looks like I need to hire a new waitress" * Ring ring * The restaurant telephone rang. The manager answered the phone enthusiastically. "Hello! Mana Coffee and Pastries! Can I have your order !?" "Ah! I finally found you too! It took me almost an hour to find out the number of your restaurant !!" "¡­ Miriam. Tch, I shouldn''t deactivate my Skill for a minute. And? What are you looking for?" "Hey! Don''t be rude. We didn''t talk for almost two years! I miss you, so don''t be annoying!!" Miriam''s tone wasn''t angry instead she giggled. "Yes yes ~ how''s my Mom? Is she okay?" "Wow! And now you''re asking for your mother after you left her in my care? Tell me Ni?a? When did you become heartless to your sister?" Except for Ni?a, Miriam didn''t show this cute side of her to the others. "I''m sorry, okay. Look I don''t want Mom to be part of my dangerous life. You know that a whole country is trying to kill me right now." "Sigh, okay okay. Your mom is fine. She just misses you¡­ will you visit?" "I love to, but you know that many spies are currently hiding in your country. I don''t want to compromise my Mom''s location¡­ just tell her that I love her and I''m doing fine" "Those fucking elves! Hayst, Okay I''ll tell her that you love her so much" "Thank you. Now, why are you calling me? I know you will not look for me for no reason." "Oh right! You better hurry! Mikael woke up !!!" Miriam excitedly said, when she found out that Mikael was awake, she immediately search for Ni?a. The outcome, she only found her after a year. "¡­ Miriam how many times have you said that. You can''t fool me, if you''re just trying to bait me again, then fuck off." "No no, this time I''m serious! He really woke up! He''s in Africa now!" Ni?a''s eyes squinted, she paused. "Really? You''re not lying !?" "No, I''m not !!" Ni?a''s heart started to beat faster, she felt like something in her mind has liberated. She realized that her eyes moistened and her vision became blurred. She held her breath and cry softly. "Ni?a? Ni?a are you there? Hello?" "Ye- yes I''m here? Mikael¡­ is he healthy? Is there no problem with him?" "No, he''s doing fine its just¡­" Miriam hesitated, she didn''t want to tell her about Ni?a''s possible love rival. "Miriam why did you stop !? Did something happen !? What happened to Mikael !!?" Ni?a became erratic. "Promise me you won''t do anything bad." "Miriam tell me what''s happening !?" She wiped her tears and asked Miriam. She wanted to know if something bad happened. She doesn''t want to see Mikael be hurt, it would rip her heart to pieces. "Mikael met a woman from the cat tribe and¡­ they are planning to marry" "¡­ What did you say?" Ni?a''s voice deepened and the atmosphere darkened. Even the customers on the back felt the aura. "Yes at first it''s just a simple contract¡­ but I felt like something is about to develop. Ni?a, this time don''t kill anyone okay? Remember the Elves are looking for you. Don''t add another problem. Beastmen are crazy people " "¡­ Tch. Okay" "I''m serious okay. Don''t do anything bad ca-" Ni?a ended the call. She already heard everything. "Africa right? Which means the Beast Kingdom. Now that I remember it, I think have a client that wants me to infiltrate the kingdom. " Ni?a relaxed her beating heart. "Huuh, I must remain calm. Maya, Kaya I want you to take care of the restaurant while I''m not here." "Yes ma''am" The other waitress came and answered Ni?a''s calling. They''re twins with red hair, and they''re both hunters. They are loyal subordinates, Ni?a saved these two orphans in a monster wave when they were 14 years old. She gave them Skill books to protect themselves and treated them as her little sisters. "Can I know where you are going, Miss Ni?a?" "Do you remember Axelle from the Fangs Guild?" "Yes ma''am, Axelle is the guildleader of the Fangs Guild. He asked us to find information about Beast Kingdom''s royalty." Maya answered her question like a secretary. "Miss, if you want, I''ll do this work. You don''t have to go there." Kaya, the little sister, offered her servitude. "No, it''s okay. I''ll be the one to this personally" "Yes ma''am" The twins bow and left their Lady. "¡­ A rival huh" Ni?a touched her necklace. It''s a silver necklace that had no special effect. It''s just an ordinary necklace that has no power, but for her, it''s the most valuable thing she had. A keychain is tied at the center of the necklace. Whenever she touches the necklace, a smile always appears on her face. ( At last!! Ni?a entered the battlefield!!) (You can find the link of discord in the synopsis.) Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Fuck !!" Hakanria punched a wall that caused it to crack in a spider web. He couldn''t accept what happened, he was humiliated in front of many people because of a weakling. Hakanria was a person that desired to destroy and ravage, he takes pride in it and he didn''t want the opposite where he was the one beaten. "THAT WEAKLING !! I PROMISE I''LL KILL HIM IF I SAW HIM AGAIN !!" * Crack !! * The pillar got cracked and he was wrecking the whole place. Whenever he remembered the face of Mikael protecting Furrneka, his blood was boiling in anger. He touched his earrings in frustration. "Oi oi, what''s happening here hm?" A man arrived, he felt like his building was shaking. "Man could you please lay low. These headquarters will be destroyed if you continue wrecking." The man who appeared was Axelle. He''s the leader of Fangs, he was a second-generation Awakener and one the most feared man in Europe. He was known for his physical transformation, in this era, he was the first Hunter that could transform into a ferocious Beast. He was a human but his Skill was like the Beastmen. "Hakanria, tell me what is your problem? Maybe I can help." Axelle acted like a good friend. "No¡­ I can do this on my own. You don''t have to participate. I''m just playing with a pipsqueak." "Okay. What about the mission I gave to you? Any progress?" "No¡­ but I''m near reaching it. Don''t worry" "Good" Hakanria stopped his havoc and calm himself. He controlled his beast instinct and decided to leave. "Hm, where are you going?" Axelle asked him. "To the bar, I''ll find some girls to release my stress!" Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Hakanria, remember no killing." "Hmmph!" Hakanria took a step but a dark aura stop him from moving. He realized that Axelle was serious. "Hakanria, you remember what happened when you killed that woman right? The media nearly destroyed us¡­ I don''t want that to happen again. Understand?" "¡­ Tch! Okay okay!" "Good, you can go now." Axelle ceased releasing his aura. Hakanria may have been a strong warrior but Axelle was far too stronger. In this era, there were only a few people that could stand on Axelle equally and one of those is the Windless. "I''m happy that you accept my request Ms. Ni?a." "Hoh so you can feel my presence?" Ni?a emerged in the shadows wearing her equipment, on her waist lay two deadly daggers. Her face was covered with a mask that could pinpoint the weakness of her enemies. "You flatter me, I''m ashamed that I only felt you just now. Tell me how long are you hiding there? Did you hear our conversation?" "Guess it, you''re the type who''s good at reading minds right. I hate that kind of person. It makes me remember a selfish man." Ni?a tapped her dagger. She was frustrated whenever she remembers what happened in the past. Miriam''s crying nearly ripped her heart. The disappointment that they felt that left them hopeless. Christian, Lane, Klein, Ni?a, and Miriam felt betrayed. Now, she just wants to slash that bastard neck. "Oh, I''m sorry for doing that. Don''t worry, I''m not like Kyle. That man is more cunning than me. Just remembering him makes me shiver, tell me, how did you tolerate him?" "Do you wanna know?" The two were looking eye to eye. No one was cowering and no one gonna stepped back. If one of them made a move, this whole place would go bye-bye. "Pfthaha I''m sorry. I have no intention of fighting. I also don''t want to ruin my headquarters, it''s too expensive to rebuild it. " Axelle laughed and waved his hands. "Okay, me too. I''m just here for the commission. Oh, and I didn''t hear anything. I just came here right when you finished your conversation." "Is that so, I''m sorry for what I''ve done. I hope our partnership is still valid." Axelle smile, he didn''t want to further mess this situation. He wants Ni?a to gather information about a certain artifact. "No, our deal is still valid. Fafnir''s heart right? The legendary dragon of Norse, you really want something huh?" "Hehe, you flatter me. Oh, can-" Before telling more, he realized that Ni?a was already gone. He didn''t feel any movement and the mana was still and steady, there was no vibration. He now learned that Ni?a was a monster when it comes to hiding. "¡­ You bitch. A big liar, I already know that you were here when our conversation started. Tch. Should I give some information to the Elves? Hehe, I''m sure they''ll be happy about my gift kukuku. Oops, I need her to find where the artifact is before I can sell her to the Elves." Axelle laughed inside the room. His appearance could frighten any person right now, his body wasn''t a human. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ One kilometer away from Fang''s headquarters. Ni?a materialized nonchalantly. She didn''t feel anyone following her, which means that Axelle couldn''t detect her movement. "That Guildleader have a good instinct. I expect nothing from the demonic beast of Europe. Wow, I can''t believe that someone can actually detect me. Perhaps he''s my antithesis." Ni?a disappeared again. Her destination, Africa. "Mikael wait for me. Fufu I''ll make you mine again. As for that cat whore, I''ll just kill her if she does something funny between us." Ni?a released a killing intent. Whenever she remembers the wedding. She couldn''t control her face from twitching. She wanted to do some beating right now. "I''ll guess I''ll kill some monsters on the way to relieve some stress¡­ I know that no one can beat me when it comes to beauty. Fufu I''m confident in my pretty face. That bitch can go to hell " [author] (Yehey! I just want to say congratulations to me! I reached 100 chapters! For those who read this since the beginning of my uploads and never left me, thank you so much! I started posting this series on the second day of November 2020. My grammar was horrible at that time... And even now. Anyway, I was motivated to write because I see people liking my story. You are the reason why I persevere and for that I thank you! Actually, can I have a favor? You can support this series by: -reacting on the chapters. -giving power stones. - adding this book to your library, reading list, or collections. - commenting and saying thank you for the chaps (seriously, your simple thanks is much appreciated) - giving positive reviews (I appreciated the four people who gave me five stars in their reviews! Guys, you know who you are!) - and last but not the least, by reading my series you are already helping me, so please keep reading. My update is stable (6¡Á a week.) You can read weekly, monthly, or daily, as long as you reading MNPOTS, you are already helping me. - If you did any one of these then you already helped me. I also want to thank my six patrons, thanks guys, if you are reading this, then you know that I''m happy that you supported me. The discord was already made although there are only seven people right now, hehe, sorry I''m new to discord. The link was good now, I set it to permanent. So you can now join in, I will do my best to keep you entertained. Something major will happen to this Arc, and Furrneka''s feelings will surely change. Let''s hope nothing bad happened to them such as someone dying..... All in all, I just want to say thank you. ) [/author] Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Inside the mansion, Mikael and Furrneka return. They both returned earlier because the Patriarch had work to do. It''s around 7 pm when they return, the sun was already down and the moon shine bright. "Welcome Young miss and Sir Mikael." Maids with cat ears bow their heads. Furrneka walked away leaving Mikael alone in the hallway. "Sigh¡­ how can I get Furrneka closer to me? I''ve been here for a while but I feel like she''s hating me more. We can only talk when it''s training¡­ Hayst, I couldn''t even thank her." Mikael remembered what happened earlier. Furrneka helped him when the ugly bastard bullied him. Whenever Mikael remembers Hakanria, he wanted to break his face. "Tch, that dickhead! I promise I''ll kill that motherfucker someday. I just need to level up to fight him equally." He clenched his fist and burned the image inside his head. The feeling of being humiliated in front of many people made his heart bleed. "But still¡­ I''m happy that Furrneka defended me. Perhaps she''s starting to like me¡­ or not? Well, at least I feel like somethings started to change." Mikael smiled every time he thinks about it. He wanted something to change in them. He wanted her to be closer cause they would marry someday. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael didn''t know that somewhere in Africa, a woman who was holding a dagger was currently releasing her killing intent. "¡­ Why do I feel disturbed? Does someone think about me? Oh, perhaps Mikael misses me¡­" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The morning came and they started the practice again. Every day they always fight each other to increase their experience in man to man combat. "Grraahhh !!" Furrneka used her claw and slash Mikael. She never gives mercy whenever they fight. She always attacks with the intent of killing.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. * Clank! * Mikael deflected the attack and wielded the tail of his spear to counterattack. Now, he was not afraid to hurt Furrneka. In order for Furrneka to not get angry with him, he began to take the practice seriously. Because of this everyday fight, Mikael was now starting to become sensitive when it came to sensing killing intent. His basic has been honed and he has a good foundation now. He realized how to attack critically, and he could pinpoint any weak spot that his opponent has. His leveling was stagnant but his fighting experience increased every moment. Now he wasn''t afraid of any fight. Even if he faced Hakanria again, he knew that he would lose when it comes to strength but he could find a way to beat him using his technique. "Hah hah hah¡­ looks like the training is over for this day." Mikael breathed heavily, fighting an intelligent foe had a huge difference compared to fighting mindless monsters. His energy drained faster when he fought Furrneka, she was the type that uses her speed to attack Mikael''s weakness. That''s why he was always concentrating whenever he fought Furrneka. "¡­ Hmmp!" Furrneka left first, she was tired too so she left Mikael alone. She didn''t know why but she feels odd whenever she was near Mikael, that''s why she puts distance. Although she knew that her Skill needed an evolution, still, she didn''t like Mikael. She prioritized her feelings over her powers. She''s a woman who follows her instinct. Mikael sighed. "Here I am again, alone. Tell me, Mikael? Why are you here again? Oh! Because you need to marry her!¡­ As if! How can I marry a woman who hates me !? " Mikael thought they were starting to get closer but perhaps he was wrong, he didn''t know why but their relationship was degrading. "Hm, where is Patriarch? I still haven''t seen him since yesterday. It looks like the job that the King gave him is important." Mikael stood up. He used his Spear as a stick to keep him standing. "Ugh, ouch my ribs hurt! Looks like I broke 2¡­" Furrneka gave him a good beating. However, in the end, he defeated her. He was sure that Furrneka received an injury or two. "Hahaha, I can''t believe this. Two people who are soon to get married were beating each other. How ironic hehe" Mikael laughed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Inside Furrneka''s room. "Ack! That fucker !!" The injured cat quickly drunk a potion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ New York. Inside a dungeon, a large forest had a dance party. Roots and Vines swayed nonchalantly and smash any monsters that they saw. The poor monsters quickly lose their life. "Yawn, I''m sleepy. Oh! The works over, hehe now I can go shopping!" A teenager jumped down the trees. A 16-year-old girl walked to leave the Dungeon. She was holding a branded bag and inside the bag, a small puppy was currently sleeping. "M-miss Lane, you can''t leave yet. We still have to defeat the boss!" A man tried to stop her but Lane just walked away. "Don''t worry, the work is done. I''ve already killed the Boss. Now let me go shopping." Lane answered casually. She didn''t find it strange, but the teammates around her were dumbfounded. "W-what !? T-this is just the entrance. We didn''t even dive deep the Dungeon!" "Yawn! You know what, I''ll just leave okay. These monsters are too weak for me. Now if you want to know if I''m lying just go there okay." The forest began to disappear and the large trees withered. They saw that all of the monsters were dead and no one moved. "Okay bye-bye!" She ran, no one followed her. All of her teammates were frozen, they couldn''t believe everything they saw. "¡­ So this is the strength of Artemis, the Goddess of forest¡­ one of the first legendary Hunter" One of them spoke. Now they realized what it means to be part of this Dungeon raid team. Every member of this team was level 500-600, they believed they have the strength to stand equal with Lane. But now their assumptions were crushed. "This is a Violet Portal¡­ and she just killed all of them." One man fell on his knees. His pride as Hunter was fully crushed by the hands of the most talented child in the world of Hunter. (Alright, Lane Turner is back guys! Her story will continue to the next chapter. Based on the descriptions and Lane''s behavior, we can tell that she became a spoiled brat! If you have some thoughts, you can leave them in the comment, I will try my best to answer you! Note: I edited the goal section of my Patreon, I feel like I need to step up... I think my only good trait is that my updates are stable. I will do my best to give you a good story. ) Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Lane exit the Portal. There were many workers outside the Portal and they were busy getting resources. They watch Lane for a second but they immediately return to their work. Hunters were the new celebrities, people idolized them and fear them. They were creatures that stand above the food chain. Even the president of some countries was bowing before this Hunters. And Lane was one of the latter. She was known for being a spoiled brat, she would get what she wants, either by money or force¡­ and when she is angry, she''ll turn the whole place into a jungle. "What are you looking at !?" Lane glared. " Hhiiii !!! " The workers continued their job diligently, they didn''t want to be a living tree. "Hmmp!" She walked like a model and left the place. She has no reason to stay in this mud-smelling place. She caressed Choco and smile, her puppy was so cute. Her chaperone arrived and bow. "Good work miss" "Sebastian, where''s my limousine?" "They''ll arrive in a minute miss." Sebastian, the chaperone, bow again. He was afraid when his master was frustrated. She always hates waiting¡­ "Tch, fine." A minute later, a black limousine arrived. Sebastian opened the door and Lane barge in like a cat. "You are late!" She yelled at the driver. "I''m sorry ma''am!" "Hurry! I want my Chanel and Prada right now !!" "Yes ma''am!!" The driver stirred the wheel and hurriedly drive. He didn''t wanna upset this young miss again, the limousine escaped the place like a wind. "¡­ But I''m still here. Ah, looks like I''m going to walk" Sebastian was left behind. He used his 45 years old legs to move. Seemed like he would use a taxi. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Yawn¡­ oh, it''s morning again."The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Hello guys, this is me! Mikael! Your one and only friendly neighborhood spider-man. As if! Not worrying about my not-so-good mental health, I get up and do some stretching. I have now adapted here in the mansion. After some stretching, a knock echoed at the door. I know that a maid will knock on my door and ask me about breakfast. "Come in." "Good morning Sir Tibano. Would you like to eat your breakfast here or in the diner room?" "Yes, I''ll eat at the diner room. A moment please, I''ll just wear some clothes." "Yes sir. The Patriarch arrived early and he wants to eat with you and Miss Furrneka" The cat maid stated. "Ah, Patriarch is back?" "Yes sir." "Okay, I''ll change my clothes right now." "Yes sir" "No, what I mean is¡­ I''ll change my clothes so please leave me alone. I need my privacy." "¡­ Tch, yes sir." The peeping maid left me and closed the door, she was gritting her teeth. Sigh, that woman really loves to see me shirtless. Does she like my six-pack? Perhaps that''s not the only reason ¡­¡­ no Mikael, stop your perverse mind from thinking any improper thoughts. "Bro, you already have Furrneka and Ni?a, don''t make any mistakes because it might shorten your life, and besides who in the right mind will choose a perverted peeper?" I talk to myself while changing my clothes. I exit and go to the diner. I saw that Furrneka and Patriarch are already at the table. I sit and take some utensils. The maids delivered our breakfast. "Grandpa, why did you just come today?" Furrneka had a worried expression and I can''t help but laugh. Furrneka glared at me, perhaps she thought I was making fun of her. "Pfft- ah no-no. I''m sorry it''s just I remembered something funny so please Furrneka, drop that fork¡­" I can''t help myself from laughing, Patriarch only left for a day, twenty-seven hours to be exact. I don''t know why but looks like Furrneka missed her Grandfather so much.¡­ Hehe, it''s ironic how she left this mansion for months and didn''t contact her grandpa. "Hmmp!" "Now now, stop this. We are in front of the food. We need to respect the food." Patriarch cut a piece of steak and eat it. "The two of you, I want you to listen." I and Furrneka simultaneously look at the Patriarch. "I''ll be gone for a while, perhaps around a month. That''s why while I''m gone, I want the two of you to raid some Dungeons and level up. But remember, no Violet¡­ and don''t even go to Black Portal " Eh, seriously? We can level up now? "Where are you going, Grandpa?" "Don''t worry Furrneka, It won''t be long and I won''t go to a dangerous place, okay. The king gave us a job about guarding something, as for what it is it''s a secret that even I don''t know." "I can''t visit?" "No dear, it''s off-limits." I saw Furrneka feeling down. I guess she loves her Grandpa. "Mikael, I want you to take good care of Furrneka." "I will take care of her, Patriarch. I assure you, nothing will hurt her. Not even mosquito bites." I gave my confirmation. I''m the type of person who always protects his family. I already know the pain so I promise I''ll never let anyone die again. I realized that my fork and cutting knife bent because of my clenching fist. "Good. I can see in your eyes that you are ready to protect Furrneka. Thank you very much." Patriarch bowed his head in front of me (though there''s a table between us). "L-grandpa you don''t have to do that. I can protect myself. I don''t need an idiot to protect me!" Furrneka stuttered watching her grandpa bending his head. "She''s right! W-wait a minute, you''re saying I''m an idiot !?" "Yes!" "Kuck!" Ouch, that hurts. Why do you have to say it !? I already know I''m an idiot but you don''t need to say it! Now, my pride as your soon-to-be husband was gone! "Hahahaha I''m happy that you are close. Now, I''m not afraid of dying hahaha" Patriarch, can''t you see we are fighting. How can you say that we''re close !? Your Granddaughter hates me ¡­¡­ and please don''t die. Please return for your one and only Granddaughter. "Grandpa! Can''t you see we hate each other!?" "She''s right, I don''t know how I''ll protect her if she hates me!" "Hahaha see? The two of you are close hahaha." We are bickering but I like this atmosphere, the Patriarch treated me like his real grandson and Furrneka didn''t change her attitude towards me. Everything is fine. I hope the smile on my face will never disappear. I hope we stay just like this, happily together. (Aawww, Mikael, this is an action-fantasy genre where blood and conflict are common. We both know that peace will always be far. ) Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Africa, the second largest continent after Asia. This continent houses the enormous desert in the world, the Sahara desert. A disguised underground facility was built under the desert. Group of different types of Beastmen was currently guarding a Tomb. These guardsmen were called the Ferals. They''re the loyal subordinates of the King, his own private army. "Any movement?" Lander talked to the captain. He was asking if there''s any odd movement inside the Tomb. "No sir!" Captain James, a leopard man, salute and reported the status of the Tomb. The Tomb was peaceful and they didn''t detect any malicious or deadly intent coming out. After the banquet, the King commanded his private army to defend this Tomb. He didn''t say anything except this. He appointed Lander and Patriarch to be the commanders. The two Elders gladly take the offer, if this mission would improve the well-being of their Kingdom, then they would do anything to accomplish it. "Okay, keep up the good work. Report to me if there''s anything odd. Understood?" "Yes sir!" Captain James salute again. " Captain James you don''t need to be serious, you and Lander had a close relationship once so you don''t have to be stiff around him ." Patriarch arrived and present a bucket of fried chicken. He tried to give Captain James a piece of chicken but the Leopard rejected it instead he salute again. No eating while he is at work, he''s strict on his job. "Yes sir!" "Hahaha, I like your passion! Hahaha" Patriarch slapped his back but he didn''t change his posture. He was already accustomed to Patriarch friendly behavior. "Patriarch, you''ve come at last." "Alpha! How''s the day!? Do you want some chicken? It''s KFB." "No, not now." "Hahaha alright." Lander and Patriarch greeted each other. The two left Captain James. They went to a secluded place and talk. "What''s new?" "For now, we detect nothing. But I got a feeling that something will happen." Lander answered his question.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Did that come from your instinct?" "Yes, my intuition is telling me something." "¡­ Alright, looks like it''s time to seriously do my job¡­ but first let me finish eating this chicken." "¡­ About that. Can I have a bite?" Lander said while looking at the bucket. "Hahaha no problem my friend hahaha" They munched the chicken and talk. "Please forgive my foolish son for what he did. He was a good child but he just can''t control his libido." "No big deal." Patriarch waved his free hand while the other was holding a drumstick. He knew Hakanria''s past so he couldn''t judge him. "Thank you, how''s your Granddaughter? When''s the wedding date?" "Oh about that, they are still undecided. Though I can say that they are close hahaha. I can''t believe that my cute Furrneka will start to become close to someone other than me and Sekena. I''m happy that I made the right decision hahaha." "I''m happy for you. I hope my son will bring me another woman that he''ll marry¡­ but based on his attitude it''s impossible. Hayst, I want a grandchild¡­ wait perhaps I already have¡­ that fucker! Impregnating any women that he see!!!" When the idea of a grandchild(?) entered Lander''s mind he released a deadly aura. "Relax relax. You know that our species have difficulties in having children. I only have one¡­ and I lost it. Anyway, what I''m telling is you are too young to think about grandchildren. You are 50 years younger than me." "¡­You''re right. Losing loved ones is hard¡­ sigh I hope Hakanria found the answer or else he will only suffer. " To not worsened the further sad atmosphere, the two stop talking and they just continue eating the bucket of fried chicken. "This chicken is real heaven-sent. What do they say about the commercial?" "You mean the KFB? I think it''s ''finger lick n good''" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ While the old beasts were talking about their age circumstances, a conference was currently held inside the International Hunter Association. This was a conference that Christian prepared. It''s a Guildleader conference. He invited many prestigious Hunter to attend the meeting. Outside the building, hundreds of reporters, paparazzi, Radio Dj, Newscasters, and any form of media were waiting for the meeting to finish. They''re expecting to receive the good news. If this proposal would be approved then many businessmen would surely invest in this project. "So you want us to participate in this?" Ai Biyu the Leader of Dragon(Long) Guild asked. "No, all of us here is already level 600 and we can destroy landscapes if we wanted to. I''m sorry but I don''t want to destroy our ecology." Christian answered her question. "What''s your deal then?" "What I want is to send our rookies and fight. The winners will take all the prizes." Ai Biyu crossed her legs and ponder. "Hmm¡­ well not bad. This will make me earn billions." "Shut up slut, who said that you''ll be the one to win. My Guild will take everything." "Hmmp, you''re the one who needs to shut up, Janna the whore. Oh! I''m sorry for hurting you!" Janna and Ai bickered. These two women were beautiful, but all of the attendees knew that these two are poisonous snakes that would bite your neck if you show any opening. "Stop, our discussion will never finish if you do this." Francisco tried to stop the fight but he achieved nothing instead the two snakes bite him. "Shut up masochistic bastard!!" They yelled. "Kuck¡­" "Now now, we are on a serious talk here. So please beautiful ladies, stop quarreling. Based on what I know, the more you get angry the faster you age. You don''t want to grow old right? Wrinkles will appear in your gorgeous face hm." Christian said it like a saint that passed down a divine message. "¡­¡­!!!" The two women stop their debate. Ai Biyu opened her phone and mirror herself, she didn''t want any wrinkles. Janna took out her makeup and checked her face. "Since this meeting has already been decided and we made an agreement then this meeting is already done. From now on I declared that the Hunters Tournament is approved. There are still some things that need to make such as the rules, mechanics, and championship prizes but for now, we are done." May 23, 2027. The first Hunters Tournament has officially been announced. (Note: I will do my best not to make the Tournament Arc a filler Arc. Have a great day.) Chapter 104 Chapter 104 "Sir this is the report about the meeting. Almost 50 percent of the high rankers didn''t attend. Some prestigious Guild sent their representatives not their leaders." "Let them be, we did the same thing too. I sent our vice-leader to settle the meeting. I just want to know who attended. Did Oliver Johnson come? I remember Christian invited him." Kyle read the papers that Secretary Hakase brought. It had information about the meeting''s agenda. "Guildleader Oliver tried to attend but a Black Portal appeared near his territory so he was absent." "I see, so he didn''t make it because an emergency happen¡­ What about Miriam? Did she go?" "Madam Miriam didn''t attend." "Is that so¡­" Kyle pause but Secretary Hakase continued his report. "Jake Raynold, Kim Soo-Woon, and Ivan Smirnov didn''t attend the meeting." "Pfft- as if those freaks will attend. It will be the end of the world if any of them attend Hunter''s meeting." Kyle smirk remembering those oddballs. Jake Raynold was a Leveling addict. Day and night he spent his entire time hunting monsters. He was afraid that someone would beat his current ranking. Kim Soo-Woon was currently missing, based on what Kyle knew. He kidnapped a child named Cedy who is Yuuki Kouri searching is. They were playing tags right now. Ivan Smirnov was a Russian Hunter that treated as a hero. He used his undead army to defeat many Portals in their country. His country was regarded as the safest land because no monster ever set a foot on their soil. ''That man is a lunatic, I don''t know why the Russians treat him as a hero despite all of what he had done...'' Kyle dropped the documents and stare at Hakase. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "What about the Demihumans? Did any Elders appear?" "The only elder that attended the meeting was Dwarven Remington." Elders were Hunters that reach 800+. Currently, the only species that have Elders were the three migrated species of Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen. "Dwarves huh¡­ well they are the most friendly species and we are having a technological partnership so it''s understandable. As for the other two¡­ they''re still angry at us huh." Ni?a killed the eldest Princess of the Elves. As long as they didn''t kill Ni?a they won''t cooperate. The Beastmen were having an inside fight right now. Some of their population were dissatisfied with how the Royals lower their head for the humans. ''If I remember it right. This was the time where a coup d''etat will happen and overthrow their kingdom. The Fangs control the administration and a large war happened in Africa... Let''s not forget that Legendary creature.'' "¡­Hakase you may go out. Thank you for your work." "Yes, Guildleader." Secretary Hakase left the room, this made Kyle alone inside his office. "¡­¡­" Something big was bothering him, but he let it pass. "If she died, this only means she''s weak." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Awwoooohhhhh" A howl of a wolf could be heard in the background. Mikael and Furrneka traveled inside a Red Portal, they were hunting monsters to increase their level. "Nyaa!!" Furrneka ran on her four and slash the poor howling wolf. It died just for the reason that they need experience points. *Boom!!* Mikael bombarded an Ogre''s village. The two massacred any lives that they see. Either small or large, they would kill it. Since this was the first time that they enter a Dungeon after a month of training, they could feel that their movements were flowing like a river. They had no unnecessary movements and they killed them precisely. Mikael was confident that he could reach level 400 for around two months. If they continue this pacing his prediction would come true. "Ah, I''m happy that I''m free~ I feel odd if I don''t kill a monster for a week. Perhaps this is the problem that every Hunter is facing. We always want to level up faster. It feels like we''re a player in a game that''s fighting for Ranking position." "Hey, idiot! What are you thinking, we need to finish this place because Dungeon break will happen in two days!" Furrneka got irritated. Sometimes she didn''t know how Mikael''s mind worked. "Oh right sorry. I felt emotional knowing that I''ve achieved freedom." Mikael honestly told his thoughts. "Well¡­ you are right. Staying inside the mansion was so boring. I even felt dying in boredom." Furrneka agreed. She''s the type that always loves to wander around. Her feet couldn''t stay in one place. "Hahaha see you agreed too." "Yeah right.¡­ how about this, Let''s have a competition nyah." "I''m in. What''s the catch?" They want to have some fun. "Since the two of us have fast feet. Whoever reached the Boss first will have the privilege to kill it. We can use our Skill." "¡­ Wait a minute, you''re faster than me. Besides you have a speed-type Skill." " One, two, three go!" Furrneka counted. When she said the signal black lightning covered her body and she dashed. "Hey!!! Ah nevermind!" Mikael activated his Skill and followed her. They raced until they see a silhouette of a large mammal. They saw the Boss. It''s a giant Mammoth. Its tusk has a red color and its trunk had a rune pattern. When the Mammoth saw them, it sucked a large volume of air. Its rune pattern began to glow and it blew a high concentrated typhoon. Mikael and Furrneka evaded the attack. "I win!" Furrneka reached the goal first. "Tch." "Haha, loser!" "Troooonnngggg!!!" The Mammoth stamp Furrneka but the woman counter the attack by using her serpent. The black serpent opened its mouth and cast an explosion. *Boom!!!* The Mammoth stumbled but it regained its balance. Furrneka jumped upward and crawl to the Mammoth''s head. The Boss tried to stop her. It used its trunk to smash the enemy. But Furrneka was faster than the large but slow attack of the Mammoth. When she was near the eyes, she called the serpent again and used another exploding attack. The Mammoth close its eye to defend but the explosion was much stronger than it expected. "Grrrrioogghhhh!!!" The Mammoth lost its balance and fell. (This Arc is now getting to the climax. I hope you like action because many fights will happen.) Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Thailand. A man opened a pack of cigarettes. He took the cigarette and put it in his mouth. He accessed his inventories and grabbed an item. It was an item called ''Never dying candle'', this candle was used to prevent an apparition type from attacking. Kim Soo-Woon used the candle to light up his cigarette. Smoke came out of his mouth and nose. He sighed in relief. It was funny how he used a Dungeon Item to lit the cigarette. "Hah nothing beats Mallbori Red, I don''t know why many chose those mana-cigarettes instead of using the authentic one." "Brother Soo-Woon, my sister said that people who are smoking are bad guys." "Oh, did your sister tell you that? I''m sorry kid, but no matter what I''ll never stop this vice of mine." Cedy was inside the room. He waved his hand to dissipate the smoke. "You are a talented child, based on what I know you had entered the Ranking Hall and received a good standing. Why did you stop leveling? Is it because you are afraid that many people will discover your Awakening Skill?" "No, I just don''t want to kill." "Is that so. Then you''re wasting your talent kid. If Skill can be taken I''ve already taken yours. Oh! I how about I gouge your eye? It was your eyes that had the ability right!?" [Cedy Hampshire Level 280 Skill: Left eye of Merlin: An eye that can prevent Skill activation by seeing the opponent. Left eye of Merlin 2nd stage:¡­¡­] The great mage Merlin was the man that reached the pinnacle of magic. His right eye could detect and identify magic runes while his left eye could stop a Skill activation. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Kim Soo-Woon thought about removing the eye but he quickly erased the idea. He wasn''t the type who kill children just to get something. ''I''m not a cold-blooded person like that Russian. I won''t kill just for fun.'' "Mister Soo-Woon, why did you kidnap me?" "Hm? I already tell you my reason. I need your eye to help me enter a Dungeon... Do you think I''m lying? Don''t worry I''m not the type who do that." "But you''ve kidnapped me a month already. You promised that you''ll return me after a month but you never been." Cedy frowned, he didn''t try to fight because he knew that it was futile. He could stop his Skill but he couldn''t fight him physically. Kim Soo-Woon was strong, in fact, Cedy tried to escape but Kim Soo-Woon easily subdued him. "Sigh, you see kid, the Dungeon that I''m finding is constantly changing its location." Kim Soo-Woon scratched his head. He too was frustrated, whenever he was near the Dungeon it would disappear and change location. Kim Soo-Woon believed that the Dungeon hated him or something. "¡­ Then I''m sorry but I can''t help you now." Cedy said. The atmosphere turned cold. "Yeah, I know. Looks like your sister is here now huh." Kim Soo-Woon detected a large mana rift and sense an incoming attack. Kim Soo-Woon jumped and evaded the flying spear that tried to kill him. *Crash!!* A portion of the room collapsed. Cedy was unhurt and Yuuki knew it. Cedy could stop any Skill trajectory that would aim at him. "Tch¡­ Do you have manners? I just bought that room. You need to recompensate my loss¡­ hey! I''m talking okay!!" Kim Soo-Woon opened his inventories and grabbed a pure black katana. He slashed the ice spear and cut them to two. Yuuki stretched her hands and control her powers. "Is this how Japanese women do their greetings!? Damn you can kill a person by throwing this large ice... What do they call a crazy woman in Japanese, Yandere? You are crazier than the female Beastmen!" He dashed to confront his opponent. Yuuki saw him and cast an ice pillar. The last thing she wanted was to face this man on melee. Kim Soo-Woon detected mana beneath him. He jumped up before the pillar appear. "You damn kidnapper! What did you to Cedy? If you ever hurt him I swear I''ll kill you!!" Yuuki Kouri started gathering mana around her. Her hair and clothes elevated because of the pressure. "Hey hey! You''re really serious!? This is urban land. There are people here!!" Kim Soo-Woon was anxious watching her manipulating mana. Yuuki stepped and her surroundings become ice whenever her feet touched them. She wanted to kill this man right now. "¡­ Looks like I got no choice. Things become hectic." Kim Soo-Woon clasped his katana by the two hands. He released a dark aura. He was ready for the battle. The two decided to go all out. Yuuki released cold energy and her body turned to ice she pointed her hands to Kim Soo-Woon to freeze him. Kim Soo-Woon used his fast movement to counter her attack, he extended his sword up the sky to slash her. Their Skill would kill each other but it got canceled. "Stop!!" Cedy left eye glowed in blue color. He prevented their Skill from activating. He breathed relief when he saw that he made it in time. "The two of you could you please stop this! You''ll destroy this place if you don''t stop fighting. Many people will die!" Yuuki was the first to cease her killing intent. Since she saw that Cedy was safe then she didn''t have any reason to stay in this place. "Cedy let''s get out of here. I hate to stay near that kidnapper." Yuuki Kouri walked away. Cedy glanced at Kim Soo-Woon for a second before following the Ice Empress. "I''m sorry mister¡­" "No, it''s okay kid." Realizing that the battle was finished, Kim Soo-Woon lowered his sword. He watched them and thought about something. "Hayst, looks like I don''t have a choice...I need to go to Redemptions Guild. Tch, I don''t want to meet that man but right now he''s the only one who can help me¡­ ah damn! Can someone tell me, do you know a Hunter that has almost infinite mana other than that merciless man¡­ I guess you don''t know huh. Fuck I can already imagine his mocking expression." Kim Soo-Woon put his katana back to the inventory. He was struggling to think about his current situation. Would he go or not? Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Axelle just finished raiding a Black Portal. He stretched his body to relax his muscles. Many Hunters follow him outside the Portal. They had a proud appearance, after all, they just defeated a Black Portal. Some received injuries but healers heal them shortly. "Sir we have a message about the Fafnir''s heart¡­" Axelle pause, he looked at the man who was talking about the thing that he wanted to find. He thought about the right place to talk about this topic. "Let''s get inside my hovercar." "Yes sir!" They went inside the mobile. Axelle saw his driver and nodded. The driver clicked a button and an anti-transmitter barrier covered the car. It would prevent any tapping device from working. Axelle sat cross-leg. He opened a vodka and pour it into two glass cups. He grabbed the other and gave the other one to his subordinate. "S-sir! I''m on duty." "Drink it. It''s my simple reward for you." "Yes sir!" He took the glass and sip it. "Tell me, what did you get?" "Sir our spies get information that the two Elders, the Alpha, and the Patriarch, are missing. Our spies concluded that the king gave a mission to them to protect a place." "And that land is possible to be the Tomb of Fafnir''s remain? Is that what you''re saying." "Y- yes sir! They found that the king''s royal Knights are missing too. We track their movement and we found out that they are currently inside a disguised facility in the Sahara desert." "Ah, I see¡­ Sahara desert huh." Axelle touched his chin. After thinking, he gulped the whole glasses of vodka. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Hah, I always like this vodka. It''s the citrus taste that I love about it. That''s why I always buy this brand of vodka¡­ Do you know why I love this?" Axelle asked his subordinate. "Sir, you said that you like its citrus taste." Axelle took another glass and whirl it. "Yes, you''re right. However, the real reason I love this vodka is because it''s the first liquor that I have ever tasted. Since then, I always drink this brand. I don''t like the taste of other vodkas except this¡­ Now, did Ni?a contact you, or did she at least send some information?" "No sir, we never received anything." "Is that so¡­" The glass broke when Axelle put pressure on his hand. "S-sir! Your hand!" The subordinate tried to get near him but Axelle asked him a question instead. "You''re a Hunter right?" "Yes, sir!" "Then you will not die if I push you in this altitude?" "Sir? I-" *Crash!* Axelle kicked the man outside the hovercar. The man started to fall a hundred meters down. "If you''re still alive after that you can visit me again in my office." He said nonchalantly. Though deep inside he was actually angry. He didn''t know why Ni?a was silent. Perhaps she didn''t do her job and left the mission. If that''s the only thing, then he got nothing to worry about. But¡­ "But if that woman tells anybody about this then I will kill her." He was frustrated. The Windless was a famous Hunter. She was part of the founding member of Redemption and she got deadly Skills that could kill anyone without notice. If that woman tried to sabotage his plan¡­ *Crack!!* Axelle broke another glass. "Sigh¡­ I guess I need to do this on my own." He opened his phone and contact someone. "Yes, this is me. The plan will gonna start. Let''s overtake the kingdom before the Hunters Tournament. No no, I don''t. Okay, I''ll tell you about it. You can start phase 1. I''ll call you if I need something." He ended the call and shut his phones. His Aura was radiating killing intent. The plan has already started, they already have a clue about Fafnir''s Heart. However, Axelle couldn''t get out this feeling that something was off. Perhaps he was frustrated with Ni?a and he believed that she would block his road. "If I ever see that b*tch again. I promise I''ll kill her!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Beast Kingdom started to get restless. There were many Beastmen rallying at the front of the King''s Castle. The whole capital was shaking waiting for the upcoming event. Many Beastmen that were M.I.A were now showing their faces. They were aspiring the people to do a revolt. They knew that the current population was dissatisfied with the royals. When they were in their former world. The King promised them that they would get a new world that was only for them but that expectations turn into a disappointment, they lost. The Beastmen were prideful species, they believe that strength was everything. They were ruled by the principle of survival of the fittest. They believed that the King didn''t have the power to govern them. If the King won''t step down then they would create havoc to force him. Many Beastmen were narrow-minded. They were what you called, muscle brain. They were easy to control. As long as you had the charisma and strength to lead they would easily follow you. Some species didn''t follow these principles but they were minorities. Those were intelligent species, such as Ravens, Crows, Chimpanzee, and Fox. But overall the Beastmen were muscle brain. "This is disturbing¡­" Mikael said. Three weeks already passed when the Patriarch approved their freedom. "Nyaah?" Furrneka looked at him while eating a tuna. She knew nothing about what Mikael''s thinking, she just swallowed her food. "Sigh¡­ I don''t know if I''m still on Earth. I''m lucky that I''m seeing humans here if not, then I''ll go crazy thinking that I''m in another world." He didn''t know if this was the right thing to do. They were eating while outside the people were having fights about the government. "I remember my country''s EDSA people power. We thought we made the right decision but our striving economics turn worst when time goes on¡­ f*ck those yellowtards!!" "Nyah! Don''t shout. Can''t you see that outside is noisy already and you want to add in? Please stop that''s a wrong manner." ''¡­ says the one who''s on the top of the table.'' Mikael thought. (Bonus Chapter, Thank you, Mr. C. Beck!!) (Note: I posted a public announcement on my Patreon if you are not busy, you can visit it.) Chapter 107 Chapter 107: GREEDY DRAGON The rally began to worst. Many Beastmen join them and the capital started to be congested. " The royals should step down!!!" "That''s right!!" "We don''t need leaders that broke their promise!! Kill the King!!" "Kill the King! Kill the King!" Their harmonious shout echoed throughout the land. The Hunter Association watched the scene. They were forbidden to make a move. This was not part of their jurisdiction since this was a different country, a different world albeit inside one. "Sir! Our Intel said that the King will do a Press Conference at 9:00 pm. As for what decision he will do, we don''t have enough information about it!" "Good, you can now go¡­ Hayst. Why am I here? I should have been inside a Dungeon flying with my sword." Lee Hal-Sung sighed. He was an executive of the International Hunter Association, also known as IHA. The IHA decided to build a fighting power using Hunters from different countries to control the powers that rising in each country. In a sense, they are called watchdogs. Lee Hal-Sung, the watchdog of IHA, was currently watching the Beastmen. The IHA gave him a mission to observe the movement of Beast Kingdom. The IHA would decide to intervene if a possible major disaster would happen. "Tch, f*ck I have been scammed! They say that being an IHA executive is a blessing because you travel around the world hunting Dungeons!! The travel part is true but the hunting Dungeons is bullsh*t! I''m currently scrapping in leveling!!" Lee Hal-Sung was level 653 right now and that was an embarrassing thing. He was part of the 1st batch which means that he should be around 660-670. But now even the 2nd batch already beat him in terms of level. "Ah f*ck I should''ve left. Those directors are f*ck*ng unfair. They treat us like a slave. If that person didn''t talk to me, I should''ve already packed my belongings."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He was holding his sword, he was ready for the upcoming battle, or rather he was ready for the upcoming war. His blood boiled whenever thinking that he could go all out. "Please please just come already. Undeads of the underworld." Lee Hal-Sung smiled thinking about it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "So this is the place huh." A teleportation device opened and Axelle saw the endless land of desert. He took a step and passed through the portal. He was now in the middle of the Sahara desert. "¡­ This looks desolate. Let''s clean this place a little." *Whoosh!* A large wind swept away all the sands. Axelle saw that a figure started to appear, they were two actually. "I never thought that I''ll see the two of you here. Elder Alpha and Elder Patriarch." "You got guts showing yourself. You fake Beast!" Lander''s body started to enlarge and his nails transform into claws. He was angry that someone was thinking of overtaking the whole Kingdom from their true leader. "Haha look at your expression, my friend. Hahaha, chill." Patriarch''s aura was overflowing even though he said chill. He knew that someone was gonna die here. "¡­ Hakanria!!!" Lander shouted. He saw his son from the portal. He didn''t only saw Hakanria, he saw the other Elders of Beast Kingdom. "Kuhahaha hello Father!!" Hakanria exited out of the teleportation portal. "You bastard!! Did you betrayed our country!!" "Of course not. I''m loyal to the Kingdom, I''m loyal to the King, to King Axelle!! hahaha" Lander''s eyes turned red, he couldn''t swallow everything that happening. His son disappointed him again. "Hello, my old friend¡­" A man with two horns came out of the portal. Patriarch saw the man that he treated as a best friend. "I see¡­ Bbakab, I know that we will meet again but I never thought that it will be here, on this battlefield." Patriarch answered melancholy. Bbakab was the leader of the Buffalo tribe. He and Patriarch were sworn friends. ''If you didn''t get corrupted I know that you will never agree to this¡­'' Patriarch thought. "Kishikishi this is not the right time to get friendlier, we are here to take the remains of Fafnir." A woman who had a lower-body of a snake was crawling out to exit the portal. Her long body spanned ten meters. She was the Leader of the Snake tribe, the Queen lamia, Jamil. "Since the whole characters are here. How about we do some rehearsal?" Axelle said. "Haha, Okay I like that, my body is actually itching for some action." Patriarch stretched his body to show that he was ready. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fafnir was the Dragon God that ruled the Animalia. He ruled the world with tyranny and the people feared and respected his endless strength. However, no matter how powerful the Dragon was, he couldn''t escape the disease called aging. He died after 900 years. His descendants, the Royals, protected his remains. Some part of Fafnir''s body was starting to rot but there were parts that haven''t. Millenium passed but his bones and heart were still intact. His Crystal Heart was beating like there''s a life inside of it. And yes, there''s a power inside of it. His descendants hide the remains to keep them from any malicious intent. They treated Fafnir as their God even though he was already dead hundreds of years ago. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ''Come! Come, my child! Bring me to life! Muhahaha, Come come come come come come come come come come come come come come come come comecomecomecomecomecome I will kill them!!!!!! Hahahahhahahahahahahahahhahahahahahahahahahhahahahahah no one will liveeee!!! I will be the new God of this world!!!!!! Hahahahahhahahahahhahahahahaha'' Fafnir the prideful and greedy Dragon. His remains would destroy the whole continent of Africa. ( Okay, the main event of the third Arc is here. By the way, the IHA and WHA are the same, I just think that IHA is cooler than the WHA.) Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Axelle left the Elders. He couldn''t join their fights no matter what he does. He would only die if he fought them. Warriors should know how to attack and retreat. ''But it will only take an hour before I can fight an Elders toe to toe.'' Hakanria followed him, they had an Intel that James the Captain of Ferals were guarding the Tomb. To finish this mission quickly, they decided to fight Captain two versus one. Honor was the last thing that they need, this was a war, and they must win. They would do everything even if it''s unjust. "Stop right there!" Captain James shouted, behind him dozens of guards readied their weapons. "Hakanria, you said that you can take James one on one. Am I remembering it right?" "Kukuku of course!" Hakanria showed his fangs and his claw begun to enlarge. Parts of his body were transforming. "Hakanria!! You''re a shame to the Kingdom and your Father!" "Shut up!!! That old man never treated me as his son!! He only sees me as a talented warrior that he can use. He''s the one who betrayed me first!!" "You know that it''s not real. I guess I got no choice but to kill you¡­" James took off his armors to lessen his weight, he decided to kill the traitor, right here right now. "Raahhh!!!!" Hakanria sprinted and smashed him but James used his speed to escape. They were both high rank but they had different specializations. Hakanria had the strength while James had the speed. "¡­I guess I''ll take these mobs." Axelle cracked his neck. The guards attacked him simultaneously but he returned their attacks with a spinning kick. They had the same level but Axelle already evolved five of his Skills. He was unparalleled, the people who could stand with him were only around ten people. "You are weak!!"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. A portion of his arms turned to a black scale. His pupils slanted like an eye of a lizard. He swung his arms and the guards collapsed one by one. "Ugh!!" "Hmmp! Tch such a disgrace for a Royal Knights!" The Ferals were not weak, Axelle was just too strong for them. Axelle couldn''t build a guild if Hunters didn''t respect his strength. People would always follow the strong and Axelle had the qualifications. He walked and proceeded to his destination. He strolled inside the tunnel, he felt the pressure of the Legendary Creature becoming closer. After a minute, he detected a grumbling above him. The walls were shaking, the dust and sands were falling. The ceiling cracked and someone fell. *Crash!!* A long silhouette came down, Jamil fainted and her majestic presence was gone. She had bruises all around her body and she couldn''t move. She was defeated. "Grrr!!! Axelle!!!" Lander appeared, his left eye was gone and some parts of his body were greenish. He was poisoned but this didn''t stop the ferocious killing intent from flowing. He jumped down wanted to smash Axelle. "Tch! You piece of sh*t!!" Axelle immediately transformed his body to receive the attack. He didn''t have the time to evade and he knew that fighting an Elder would not be easy. The pressure cracked the ground and Axelle stumbled by the strong force. "Gah!!" He landed on the walls. "Grr!! Grr!!" Lander''s mouth was breathing erratically. The poison was slowly killing him but he didn''t care. To die on the battlefield protecting his land was the most honorable death for him. "Grahh!!" He forced his poisoned body to attack Axelle. He used his sharp claw to kill him. Axelle fully transformed his body and it was covered with scales and his back grown a pair of wings. "I see gahahahaha so this is the reason you wanted the Crystal Heart!! Gahaha but you will fail. You''re not a true dragon, your body doesn''t have an ounce of Dragon Blood!!! You only have the Skill!!!" Lander mocked him. "Shut up!! Who said I''m not. I am a Dragon!! A true Dragon!!!" Axelle let the claw to stabbed him, he decided to sacrifice his body to kill this Elder. The claw penetrated his stomach but Axelle utilized this time to counterattack. He wielded his hand and kill the Alpha, he stabbed his chest and crushed his heart. They were both coughing blood. "Guh!!¡­" Lander tried to move but his strength was already gone. He forced his body but he only failed. He fell bleeding on the ground. "Ack!!!¡­you f*cker!!" Axelle immediately opened his Inventories to take a high-class potion. He was fortunate that the Alpha was poisoned and couldn''t think straight, he was only moving by instinct. He sat and wait for his open stomach to heal. As long as he was not dead, the potion would save him. "Kah!!" He waited, endured, and suffered. The wounds were healing, but it was healing slowly. He was afraid that he would die before the potion fully heal him. "Gah!!! Faster faster faster faster!! You f*cking potion!! Heal me already!!" At last, his willpower was stronger than death. He escaped the grim reaper this time. He stood up and lean on the ground and walked slowly. His feet didn''t stop from advancing even though it was small steps. *Badump Badump* A moment later, he reached his destination. He could hear a beating at the back of those Gates. Someone was calling Axelle, it was a nostalgic voice, this was the voice that he always heard whenever he evolved his Skills. He exhorted his remaining strength to push the Gate. The Gate gradually open and Axelle saw the skeletal body at the center of the aisle. He found a car-size Crystal, the Crystal was beautiful, shining like the sun. He pushed his feet to walk. This was it. He was now close to reaching his dream of becoming the strongest. "Hah hah pant pant. What''s up? I''m here. Partner!!" He inserted a stone inside the Crystal. It was an ancient Artifact that he traded with Ivan Smirnov. Axelle would revive his Kampi. [ Legendary Death Stone: an item that can revive a dead body and turn it into an undead creature. It will retain its memories and has no ownership. It''s a free will Creature that is not bound by any curse and rules.] * Thump Thump!* Power was surging and rotating inside the Crystal. *Thump Thump!* A beating could be heard, it reached hundreds of kilometers and even the Beast Kingdom could feel it. It was like an earthquake that shook the land. "Kuhahaha I have returned!!! Now, this world will be mine!!!" (Okay, the main event of the third Arc is here, lots of fights will happen. By the way, I''m thinking of making a discord, I will post it here if I created one. Although I''m not a frequent discord user. If you have some questions you can leave them in the comment, I will do my best to answer them. ) Chapter 109 Chapter 109 (Bonus Chapter!! Thank you Mr. Yueromain!!) - The bones starting to reattach themselves. The structure was cracking inside. *Crack!!* Axelle watched the majestic transformation of the Dragon. This was the second coming of Fafnir. The Greedy Dragon, the Bone Dragon Fafnir. "Kuhahaha I have come!!" His voice reverberated and shook the place. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Russia. Inside a mansion. A man was lying on his bed and there was a woman on top of him. "Ahn ahhh! Yes yes yes- why did you stop!?" "Shut up slut!!" *Pah!!* The man slapped the woman, she dropped and groan but she wasn''t angry. She loved being dominated. Ivan Smirnov stood up and put his clothes on. He glanced at the window, he felt a large undead presence just a second ago. "Tch, so this is the reason why you wanted the Stone huh¡­ such a waste. You let a creature like that set free with no chain, huh, Axelle? Hehehahaha you want to destroy this world huh!? You should just ask me to control it!!! You waste a great creature like that!!!" Ivan shouted, he was frustrated that he couldn''t have that creature in his collection. Although he did not lose in their trade, he received compensation equal to that Dragon. "Dragon¡­ I want an ancient one. Oh well, it''s bad to be picky." He returned to his bed and hugged his woman. "Yahh!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "So it already came¡­ not a problem anyway. I need the Crystal so it''s good since I have now the justification to take it." If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kyle was sitting in his office, he felt a massive surge of energy and he already knew what happened. Fafnir has been revived. "Those animals¡­ if they gave the Crystal to me earlier, this incident will never happen." He touched his chin and recalled the event when the Beastmen first appeared. He asked for the Dragon Crystal but the Royals declined it. They didn''t want to give him the Heart of their God, it was a sin. "Those fools, now suffer for your decisions." The Redemption''s Flying Fortress was heading on the battlefield. Their objectives, kill the monsters, level up, and get the Item. "So how much will he destroy this time?" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Inside the dungeon of Palawan, Philippines. Klein paused because his heart was beating faster. "Kuck! This feeling¡­" He understood that the demon inside of him wished to come out. "Fenrir!¡­ you fuck*r! I''m not your toy! This is my body! So what if you want to meet him? You''re already dead! You''re just a spirit residing in my body!!" Klein smashed his chest. "Captain!! What''s happening!?" The people around him started to come close. They were worried about Klein. They knew that there was a demon inside his body and they already saw it, it was their first time and they felt helpless. Even their Guildleader needed a day to subdue that abomination. "What''s happening to Captain!?" Seven arrived holding his gun. Mikael''s younger brother recruited him to be a support in their Dungeon dive. He had a great Skill that debuff monsters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Dragon woke up and spread its wings. He looked around and saw that he was in a desolate land, he saw nothing but sands. "Kuhaha so this is my new kingdom! I like this!!" "Partner! Fafnir I have done what you said. Now give me what you promise!!" Axelle shouted. He was standing beneath the Dragon. Fafnir looked down and saw him. "Hm is that you Axelle haha. You''re smaller than I thought!" "No, you''re just big." "Haha, You''re right!! You made your promise, I, the Bone Dragon Fafnir, will give you a portion of my Crystal Heart to be a true Dragon!" Fafnir was an arrogant Dragon but he was not the type who broke his promise. What he said, he would do it. That''s the kind of dragon Fafnir is. He was greedy but he won''t stoop low to scam creatures weaker than him. Besides, Axelle was his Kampi and they talked about their ideals whenever Axelle evolved his Skills. Dragons were a prideful and noble creature, it''s just their lust for beautiful things were extreme. "Thanks, Fafnir." A small piece of Crystal came out of Fafnir''s body. It floated towards Axelle and he gladly caught it. "Eat this and your body will transform to a real Dragon!" Axelle crushed the crystal inside his mouth. He swallowed it and felt large mana overflowing inside his body. "Kuck!! Ugh!!" Axelle began to fall, his body was shivering and he couldn''t stay conscious. "Ah, I forgot to say that you need to endure a lot of pain... well, I know you can endure it so¡­ I''m gonna fly and see this land see yah!" Axelle was left behind lying on the sand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "So I lose¡­ I''m happy that you''re the one to kill me. Thank you, my friend¡­" "Don''t talk, I know that you are not serious. You let yourself die, you didn''t even try to hit my weak points ¡­" Patriarch was sitting on the sand beside his best friend. Bbakab was on the ground and his breathing was thin. He accepted his death. "Why do you have to do this¡­" "¡­I ¡­ I just want to rest. We know that this era is not for us. We are already old, we should leave this to the new generation. I''m sure they can find a solution¡­" "But still¡­ you didn''t have to do this." Patriarch said and he was frustrated. "This¡­ world is not our world. We just migrated here. For the humans we are strangers invading their land¡­ and we planned it too¡­ but we lost¡­ many of our citizens want to change the ruling because they are dissatisfied¡­ and I nominated myself to be their representatives¡­because¡­ because I don''t want to see my people hurt again." " I know it... The reason why the revolutionary is not doing atrocities was because you''re keeping them. The reason why I can''t see any Beastmen except the three of you was because you stopped them¡­ you did this for us." Patriarch was not an idiot. "No¡­ I may have done this to protect them but¡­ when Axelle came at me¡­ he said that he can revive our God and overtake this land¡­¡­ I''m not a good person.¡­¡­ I know many will die if do this¡­but I still did it.¡­ Our kins are more important than the people of this world¡­ I now I''m corrupted and my mind is overtaking by impure thoughts.¡­ Perhaps my decision was wrong¡­ but I have no time to regret it now¡­" "So this is the reason why you didn''t ask me to join you¡­" "Kehehe, ¡­I know you''ll join me if I ask you¡­" " Yeah, I will. I too, want our race to have a safe haven.... But we can still salvage this, I realized that humans are the same as us, just like us all they do is live and survive in this world. Maybe you don''t know this but I met my grandson, he''s a human but I like him. Bbakab... Bbakab? I see¡­ so you left me too." Patriarch saw that his friend was not breathing anymore. He closed the eyes of Bbakab. His friend would forever sleep, he found eternal peace. "Rest in peace, my friend.¡­ As for your dreams about our races, let''s all believe in our God." Chapter 110 Chapter 110 - The Beastmen were species that couldn''t evolve their Skills, they need the help of others to do it, their Kampi. Whenever Beastmen was born, a spirit would reside in his bodies and this animal spirit would give him supernatural powers and other abilities that physical strength couldn''t materialize. However the spirit would remain constant in terms of power, they couldn''t increase their abilities on their own. To do that they need the power of another animal spirit, their composition and traits would merge to form Skills. The animal spirits would have to mate to do that. Those who succeeded to find Kampi was called high-rank warriors. That''s why many Beastmen traveled the world to find their spirit''s mate. Each animal spirit had a different taste, there were even some spirits who didn''t want to mate, such as the imperious Black Serpent. They would remain alone and the Beastmen who didn''t meet his Kampi would be known as the lowest warrior, a failure. But this didn''t mean that Beastmen were weak. Overall, the Beastmen were savage warriors. They would crush anything that would block their paths. The species had another innate ability. The Beast Transformation. Whenever they reach level 500, they would gain this Skill either your a high rank or lowest warrior. Besides, being the lowest warriors won''t mean they were weak. There were Beastmen who didn''t evolve their Skills but have the frightening ability to kill a high-rank. The first was the Descendants of Nine Tails Fox, a lineage that could topple any opponents, they were true monsters. Even if they didn''t have a Kampi their power was formidable. There are other examples, such as Furrneka. When she was young no one could beat her in her generation. She was known for being a genius. Although that reigning stopped when her peers found their Kampi and grow stronger. As for the third example, he was a member of the Tiger tribe. His speed was like a bolt of threatening lightning that would burn his enemies. He was loyal to the King and he was appointed as the Captain of his Royal knights. His name was James. "Kuck!!! What!? Why is this happening!? I know that you''re strong but I believe that I can beat you easily. I''m a high rank!!" "You are right. If we fought in the past, I will lose. But not this time. We are not in our world. This is a new world that we never thought to live in. We''re actually surprised that we can find our partners here." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. James replied. "Y- you! No, I don''t believe this! You''re saying you find it? So you found your Kampi. Why? Why now, when I lose everything!? I can''t accept this! I- gah!!" James kicked him. He found that Hakanria was turning hysterical, he couldn''t accept the reality. James was far stronger than he thought. "Hakanria, I''m not the past me. The man that you belittle is already dead¡­" James said it, he remembered the past. He melancholy remembered it. "¡­I''m sorry¡­" James had a sad expression. "No!! Don''t pity me!!" "No, I need to¡­ I know you did everything to save my sister¡­" " Stop!!!" Hakanria smashed him but James dodged it and put distance. He needed to say this, if not Hakanria would suffer more. "Hakanria¡­ it''s not your fault." "I said stop!! No matter what you do!! No matter what I do!!! I, I can''t change it!! So stop!!" James charged and crushed his face. He wanted to say these words to awaken Hakanria. "My sister, your Kampi, your wife, it''s been eight years since she died. If my mind is right, next week will be your wedding anniversary." "Ugh¡­ guh!" James punched him. He needed to tell this. He punched Hakanria until his fist bled. Hakanria''s face was disfigured. " This is what you want right? You want someone to hurt you. You want someone to show you how degraded you are. You fuck, you rape, you hurt, you kill, you did many things! Is this how you want to live!!? My sister will be sad if she knows this." Every time he spoke, his fist collided with Hakanria. "I am!! This is me!! I did what I want cause I don''t give a f*ck. They can kill me if they want to, I will kill them if I wanted to. This¡­ this is not about Elizabeth!!- ack!" James punched him again. "No!! This is all about her!! You know it!! How can you say that it''s not when you''re wearing her earrings!!! Wearing earrings for Male is uncourteous behavior! You!!Were!! The!! One!!! Who!!! Taught!! Me!!! That!!" James punched him again and Hakanria did nothing. He received all of his fists. He already lost his will to fight.¡­ He already lost it a long time ago. "Hah hah ¡­" James panted and stopped when he saw that Hakanria was unconscious. He glanced at his fist, it was bleeding and some bones were broken in his fingers. "Are you sure you''re not going to kill him?" A silhouette appeared. It was a man who was carrying a shield. Kalman asked James, his Kampi, he asked him what he would do to Hakanria. "Hakanria killed many people¡­ the IHA wants him dead." Kalman said staring at the disfigured face of Hakanria. "No, he needs to be punished. But I believe it''s not right for him to die. You can put him to jail for all I care but don''t kill him. " "Okay¡­" "How''s the Alpha?" "He''s alive, I administered the antidote to his body and the wound on his chest was healed. He will not die¡­ but I can''t do anything about his other eye. Jamil is alive too, she just fainted." "Thanks, man." James looked up at the sky. The Tomb was already destroyed and Fafnir flew away. He believed that Fafnir would fly to their Kingdom. He hoped their God was a venerable one. "What are you going to do about Fafnir?" James inquired him, Kalman had a high position in IHA and he had jurisdiction here in Africa. "About that¡­ if he did something funny, you know what will happen." Kalman smirked. He just arrived here when the IHA received information that some ruckus was happening in Sahara. He didn''t think that he would meet his friend here. He opened his Inventories and took out a potion, he threw it to James. James caught it but he just stared at the potion. "What you''re not going to drink it? Your hands are bleeding" James chuckled. " I want this to heal on its own and besides I want to feel the pain right now¡­" "You''re odd, man." "Yeah, many people actually told me that." [author] (I made some foreshadow about Hakanria such as Lander and Patriarch''s conversation. Patriarch can relate to Hakanria because he lost his loved ones too. Then I think I wrote a part about Hakanria wearing earrings, it''s a precious item from his deceased wife. He wears it because he misses his wife, still, killing and rape is a bad thing so Hakanria is bad... Hmmp! ) (Author''s note: let''s just say you are teleported to an unknown place and you realize that you will never see your home and loved ones again. What are you going to do? What feelings will you have after realizing it? I''m thinking about how do prisoners cope with their problems about missing their families.¡­ I''m sure everyone has a place that they call home/family and we always want to be with them. All I want to say is love your loved ones, always love them before they disappear.) (Another note: I actually said '' I love you'' to my mom, dad, and brother after writing this.) [/author] Chapter 111 Chapter 111 - The Dragon drifted to the sky, his first stop was a City around Morocco. "Kyyaaahhhh!!!" The people saw his large body standing at the top of a building. Fafnir closed his wings and landed, he watched the people screaming away from him. "Hm? They have a comparison to the Beastmen. They have two feet and arms. Though they don''t have claws and tail¡­ well it''s not bad. I like this population." He examined the people to see if they were into his taste and he found it so-so. Not bad, not good. The Beastmen were better than them in terms of physical power. "Yeah, I can use them. How about I eat some? I''m actually curious how they taste¡­ but before that. I don''t like these tall structures. I hate that they are bigger than me." Fafnir opened his mouth and released fire. He burned everything that he saw, buildings, cars, houses, and humans he didn''t differentiate. For him, these things were just normal behavior for a Dragon. *Crash!!!* *Boom!!* The whole city burned and turn to hell. Humans were screaming, old, young, infants, they all died. "Oh right! How about I do something fun kuhahaha I like this plan haha!!" The Dragon released enormous mana and open a Portal. A dark Portal arose and millions of undead came out. They were the undead of Underworld, this was a new ability that Fafnir gained when he revived as a Bone Dragon. He could summon undead using his mana, and as an ancient Legendary Creature, he had infinite mana. "Kuhahaha" The undead that he chose was not a simple humanoid undead. They were undead monsters, ferocious creatures before they even died. They were man-eating monsters, the first thing that they do when they came out was to eat the people around them. *Crunch!*If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Kuhahaha I like this. All of you!! I want you to kill 70 percent of the whole population of this planet. Kuhahaha, after that you can toy the others but don''t kill all of them. I want them to become stronger!! Kuhahaha!" Fafnir said he wanted these humans to survive this calamity to become stronger. He believed that he was helping the population¡­ it was f*cked up reasoning but the Bone Dragon assumed that what he was doing was right. "Kuhahaha!!!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Kah!! Guh!!" Axelle stood up. His body was now starting to adapt to his newly acquired power. His skin was bleeding and his eyes were changing from normal to lizard-like. "Aarrrrggghh!! " He was screaming, the pain was killing him but he prevailed. He was now on the last stage to fully becoming a True Dragon. A pair of wings emerged on his back and his skin was changing from scales. His pupils were now horizontal and his nails turned to claws. "Raahhhhhh!!!" A gust of wind expanded when he spread his wings. At last, Axelle got what he wanted, he was now a verified True Dragon. He paused his movement to calm his restless body. "Kukukuhahahaha!! I''m now a True Dragon!!" "Not so fast young man!" An elder appeared behind him. The old man was releasing a deadly aura. The Patriarch decided to completely transform his body. Fur covered his skin, his claws were lethal, and his overall stature was like a standing Panter. His body didn''t get large instead it became smaller. "I see¡­ so this the True Form of Patriarch, The Devil Cat. It-" *Crash!!* Axelle didn''t know what happened he just realized that his body rotated in mid-air and flew a hundred meters. He tried to stand up only to see that the Patriarch was on his front. "F*ck!!- Gah!!" He tried to block the attack using his arms that now fully covered with scales but the Patriarch was faster. Before he even lifted his arms, he already received the attack. "Ack!!" His chest was wounded and it was bleeding a lot. Fortunately, his new body was now a True Dragon so this kind of wound would heal for just a couple of seconds. However, that mindset quickly betrayed him. The Patriarch didn''t give him any chance to heal. He swing his arms like he wanted to kill him, no really, he planned to kill since the start. Axelle could see the hatred in Patriarch''s eyes, the rage was consuming him. The Patriarch was angry in everything, he was angry with the Demons, he was angry about his incompetence, he was angry that his best friend died, he was angry that this human wanted to mess up his Kingdom. He was angry and he wanted to destroy everything. "Roar!!!" This was not the Patriarch, this was the devil cat (instinct) inside him that wanted to destroy everything. "Gah!! Fuck*r!!" Axelle tried to fight back but the Patriarch just play it out. He received the attacks but he returned it hundred times. "Roaarrrr!!" "Kuck!! Y- you''re a demon!!" Axelle''s chest expanded, the Patriarch had awoken his Dragon Breath. *Swoosh!!* Axelle released the Dragon Breath on the point-blank range. He gave his all in that attack, but he saw that there was nothing, the Patriarch dodged the fire before it even touched him. "Oh, n- nooo!!" Tha Patriarch stabbed his already bleeding chest. The Patriarch acknowledged that Axelle must die. If he let this man escape, he would come back to take revenge. This human had the potential to kill him and his Kingdom. The Dragon Blood was still not fully awaken and Patriarch needed to kill him before that happened. "Ahhhhh!! No! I will not die here!!" Axelle held Patriarch''s hand who was inside his body. He squeezed the hand using his full power. *Crack!!* "¡­!! Ugh!" The Patriarch''s arm was broken. Axelle''s physical strength was monstrous. He grabbed the arms and didn''t let go. He used another Dragon Breath and point it to his exact location. He would burn the Patriarch with him. He believed that he won''t die, Dragons had a strong heat resistance. *Swoosh!!* He blew the fire on the ground that he was standing on. The sands began to melt and the hand inside his body was toasted. But. "¡­ Why are you still alive?" Axelle weakly said. He couldn''t believe that Patriarch sacrificed his arm to escape. Axelle thought everything would be over. He fell to the sand, blood flow out of his body. At the same time, the Patriarch was on his knees. He touched his shoulder and control the muscles to stop the bleeding. He lost his arm but he killed the enemy, it was worth it. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 "Hm? Sigh, Axelle what will you do if I''m not here¡­" Fafnir glanced in the direction where Axelle died. His Crystal Heart detected that the smaller part was having an erratic beating. Fafnir focused his mind and learned that Axelle''s life was quickly diminishing. "Well haha, you''re fortunate to meet me as your partner. Kuhahaha I won''t let you die!!" The Dragon channeled his mana into Axelle. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Gah!¡­ That scales are so sturdy. I cut him thousand times but his wounds quickly healed. I''m lucky that my level is higher than him. " Patriarch opened a bottle of High-Class potion. He drunk it and his lost arm regenerated. "This potion saves my life. I''m happy that this world has this kind of conventional items." In Animalia, there were no potions and weapons. The people used brute force to defeat enemies. If they lost an arm it would not regenerate. This was the reason their species have fur and scales to protect their bodies from irreparable wounds. " Patriarch!!" Captain James arrived. Patriarch saw that Kalman was here too, he believed that the IHA has already notified about the incident. "Kalman haha, Never thought we will meet here again." "Yes, Patriarch." Kalman, as always, was carrying his large shield. He could unsummon the shield but he felt safer having it. " Are you okay Patriarch?" "Gahaha I''m fine. I have lost my arm but it will regenerate¡­ how''s Lander and Hakanria? "If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "They are alive. I called the knights and asked them to bring Hakanria and Lander to the near IHA Camp. Kalman said that there are agents of IHA few kilometers around here." Captain James replied. "That''s good they responded fast. I believe what will happen right now needs the power of all Hunters¡­" Kalman paused his sentence and touched the intercom in his ear. "What!? You''re not joking right!? Call the Hunters around the area to secure the perimeters and make sure that no undead will escape!" After hearing the news, Kalman''s attitude turned 180¡ã. He looked at the two Beastmen and mumbled. "Your f*cking God destroy a city in Morocco. Care to explain it? " His eyes were serious. "About that, I believe we have more important things to do such as-" *Crack crack!!* The mana was starting to flow in one direction and they were going inside Axelle''s chest. The unable-to-be-seen mana was now becoming visible. The three witnessed a large quantity of mana moving like a flow in a river. They detected that an abomination would be born in front of their naked eyes. They decided to prepare themselves for the upcoming battle. *Crack! Crack!* The wind was swinging and the atmosphere was slowly decreasing to zero temperature. "Patriarch¡­ if my judgment was right. I believe that man is Axelle then¡­ how did he get that powers?" Kalman curiously asked. If we were talking about seniority, then Kalman was the eldest Hunter because he was part of the 1st batch. He even participated in the Ranking Hall but he never met any Hunter that could make this kind of phenomenon. The mana was following the command of a man. "You see¡­ let''s say that our God gave him a portion of his power. " Patriarch shyly said. "Ah, then we''re already fucked up." Kalman said. "What do you think? Are we gonna run or we will stay¡­ I should never ask. I already know the answer. Hunters never turn back or else the monsters will kill your companions or innocent civilians. That law, I like it. " Captain James started to transform. He didn''t want to conceal any strength. If he hold back just a small portion of his power, he knew that he would die. "Ah¡­ I thought I kill him. I guess being a friend of God is practically a cheat. Sigh, and here I am, almost drained his mana. I can''t even stand up. Hey, do the two of you have some mana potion? You see we Elders didn''t receive any inventories notification when we entered this world. The system treated us as an outsider¡­" "Here Patriarch, you don''t need to explain we all know it. " Captain James gave him a mana potion. " Patriarch don''t hold back. Release everything or else we will die. Leave the defense to me. As long as I''m here, your body will not receive any wounds. As for the offense, I''ll leave it to the two of you. " Kalman''s shield begun to glow, he activated his Skills, a defense buff. A person that Kalman treated as an ally would receive a 200% defensive ability. Their skin would be tough as a diamond¡­ though diamond was not the toughest stone now, it''s Adamantite. "Hoh, so this the invincible buff of the best tanker. I never think that I''ll experience it once in my old lifetime hahaha" "Focus Patriarch, we don''t want to die here. I believe you still want to see your granddaughter. Hey, I received the news that the wedding is next year is that true?" Captain James asked, there were rumors saying that Furrneka would marry in June next year. They said that the Patriarch was asking for the best location for the wedding. "Hm? I never heard about that but I guess I really need to survive this. I still want to see my Furrneka wearing a wedding dress, haha." "That Furrneka? I believe she will tear it because it''s uncomfortable." James replied. "Hm? Are you mocking my granddaughter? Do that again and I''ll-" "Could you stop talking!! We''re on the battle and deathbed at worst. Continue your conversation after we kill this man. " Kalman said. He already knew that Beastmen were creatures that always follow their instinct but he couldn''t cope with their odd behavior. *Crack crack!* The mana was decreasing and the surrounding air started to get thin. If a normal human was in their place, he would die right away in suffocation. "Then let''s start this before he regained his consciousness." (Get ready for the next battle!) Chapter 113 Chapter 113 *Swoosh!!* Patriarch and Captain James sprinted simultaneously. They reached Axelle and started to attack! But the mana ripples protected Axelle from any kind of attack as if it was protecting its master. The two stepped back after realizing that physical attacks were impossible. "How about this." Captain James''s body was starting to be covered by transparent armor. This was the Skill that he received when he met Kalman. He charged again, the mana tried to block him but his armor defense was stronger. He penetrated the ripple and cut Axelle. A wound appeared on Axelle but it quickly regenerated, now their chance was already gone. Axelle was fully awake. He gradually opened his eyes and roared. "Rrooooaaaarrr!!" He flapped his wings and the wind followed his command. A whirlwind hit Captain James and he flew a hundred meters. Axelle felt the power erupting inside him. "Kukuhahaha! This is great!! Kuhaha Now, for my first move!! I will kill all of you!! Especially you! Patriarch!!" He dashed and targeted the Patriarch. The Devil Cat, fortunately, dodged the attack. Although he felt the force and his body received the aftershock. Patriarch distance himself away from Axelle. Axelle blasted a Dragon Breath to the Patriarch. The fire was far stronger than earlier, the sands melted like butter. Kalman used his shield, it glowed and another shield materialized to protect the Patriarch. This was a fire-resistant shield. The shield absorbed the fire and the explosion didn''t hit the Patriarch. When Axelle saw it. He decided to eliminate Kalman first. "Kalman! I always hate you!" "So do I!" Axelle gave him a blow but Kalman gladly received the attack by putting his shield on the front, Axelle punch caused the shield to tremble. Again, Kalman''s shield begun to glow. This was his counterattack, he could return tenfold the force that his shield received. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. A strong wave of force came out from the shield. "Guh!" The force hit Axelle. He stumbled but he regained his balance when he used his wings. He was busy with Kalman so he didn''t see that the two speed-type Hunters appeared behind him. Captain James and Patriarch aimed their sharp claw to kill him. They stabbed him but sadly, they didn''t hit his vitals. " Gah!!" Axelle shook them off and flew. His wounds began to recover. He contemplated while in the air, he knew that fighting three experienced warriors would be hard. "¡­¡­ I see, so my level is not enough to kill the three of you. Be glad that you still have time to hide. As for you, Patriarch. I will go to the Beast Kingdom to finish my work. After that, I will hunt your granddaughter! Kuhahaha!" Axelle said threateningly. He drifted away and decided to focus on his job. "As if I''ll let you." Patriarch tried to follow him but Axelle was flying faster. His silhouette quickly disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the Beast Kingdom. The Beastmen were still rioting, the King''s Press conference was now starting. The traitorous Beastmen wanted the King to step down. Inside the palace, hundreds of cameras were pointing in one direction. The reporters were murmuring about something and it''s all about the current situation of this country. They received the news that a large amount of undead was invading this continent but they prioritize this PressCon. They believed that the Hunters outside would do their job and protect them. Everyone believed it. At the back, Queen Saya and King Timar were talking with their subjects, some of them were draconian. They received information that their God was destroying this land. They didn''t know what expression should they show right now. Fafnir killed millions with just his first landing. The King was anxious about this, the Dragon Blood was flowing inside his body but he couldn''t escape the idea that his predecessor would come and destroy his kingdom. His instinct was telling him to run, not only him, all of the High-Rank Warriors have detected the massive movement of mana and it was going in one direction. The Level 600+ Hunters believed that this was not an ordinary incident. They believed that more destruction was going to happen. They were nervous and excited. "Your Majesty. We received news that Patriarch and Alpha are alive. However, they say that Axelle, the Guildleader of Fangs Guild is going here. They advised us to-" "Thank you, but I will stay. I''m going to see what will happen in my own eyes. I will not run away. " The officer bowed down and hailed him. "Yes, your Majesty!" "You may now leave... Wait, do you have your family here? I command you to take them to a safe place, far away from here. " King Timar knew what was going to happen, Fafnir was a dangerous creature. "Your Majesty, my wife is a human and she lives in Mexico with our child. As for me, I will die with you, your Majesty!" The officer honestly said. "I see, how about you? I''m sure your families are waiting." Timar inquired all of his subjects. "No your Majesty we will not leave you" They said. They were his loyal followers since the time they were in the world of Animalia. "My Queen¡­" King Timar held his wife''s hand to ensure him that nothing bad would happen. Queen Saya smiled and squeezed his hands. A few minutes later, they have concluded that it''s time to start the conference. The King stood in front of glaring and curious eyes. As a man who ruled a country, he knew this kind of looks and he was not pressured. He understood that his people were dissatisfied with his ruling and he can''t do anything about that. He was a good King, but his people wanted someone who had strength. Someone who could give them what they want. " First of all, I want to tell everyone that I''m sorry. I am not the King that can give you what you want¡­" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael was currently on the top of a Ten Storey Building. He was watching the people who were having a riot. They were trying to destroy the gate and wreak havoc inside the Palace. "Sigh, what''s going to happen in this country?" "Nyah? You don''t need to worry about it. My Grandpa is working to stop the revolution. You should think about the deadly aura that''s going in that direction. I believe it''s a bigger problem." Furrneka stared at the place where the mana was going. "Well, I''m not gonna lie about that. My hair is standing just watching the mana. What kind of Monster is controlling this?" "I''m not sure. I have never felt this kind of presence. This is different from Demon Lord''s suffocating aura. This one is spreading like a semi deadly/noble Aura. They are complete opposite but they reside inside one body¡­ nyah?" Furrneka felt that her body was falling Mikael pushed her, he saw a fire of blackball falling on her. Because of Fafnir''s giant aura, they never detected the other small presence. The Dragon''s power was so strong that they never focus on anything except him. Now, they realized that dark energy was appearing around the whole Kingdom. The undead were coming! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Undead Monsters were appearing everywhere in the whole continent of Africa. The concept of draining mana was not part of Fafnir''s dictionary. He was a creature that could command the mana, he used the mana in the atmosphere to cast a large-scale summoning. Fafnir''s sensed where the Beastmen country was. He looked in that direction and think about something. "Those species disappoint me. They can''t protect their world from those Demons. As their God, I decided to purge all of them. I don''t know why Axelle is fond of those failures. I can give him another species who''s stronger. I can make him a king that will rule the world." This time, Fafnir channel his mana. He would summon a creature that was more frightening than Death Knights and Undead Monsters. He would summon the terror of the underworld. The ground was breaking and a creature used its rotting hands to climb. The Immortal Draugr had risen. He followed the commands of its Master. The Immortal Draugr bent its knees to present fealty. The Greedy Dragon looked down and announced. "Kill my failure offspring and destroy the whole species of Beastmen. Find the Orb and give it to me." "Krrraahhh!!!" The Draugr stood up and dashed to the Kingdom. The land that it was walking on decayed like it lost its nutrition and died. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael slashed the undead that coming at him. It was around an hour since the grand summoning of undead happened. He and Furrneka were fighting side by side. "I feel another presence! This time, it''s stronger than the other!" "Nyah! Don''t think about that! Focus on what''s in your front." *Boom!* The Black Serpent released an explosion. The undead''s bodies were crushed to pieces. Still, these undead were not afraid, they were already dead so they had nothing to lose. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "An apparition, incoming, four o''clock!" "I''m on it!" Mikael charged his spear. It transformed into black lightning and killed the apparitions. The rioting Beastmen were now focusing their attention to fight the undead. Even the Hunters guarding the Palace were now busy fighting. The delegates and reporters that were at the conference were scared and nobody''s going out. There was a war happening outside and they didn''t want to be a part of it. They received many messages about the incident. The message said that Africa was facing large-scale destruction. Undeads are appearing everywhere. Even some parts of Europe and Asia were affected sighting undead appearing in their lands. The world was clueless about this. This was different from a Dungeon Break. This was Continental bloodshed. Undead were killing any lives that they see. They would never stop until they didn''t finish the commands that their Master said. 70% Genocide. Only 30% of the whole population would live. The survivors would become the foundation for Fafnir''s ideal world. He would create a world full of warriors. The reporters were shivering in fear. They were just ordinary people, some of them were wearing offensive Items but it''s not enough to guarantee their safety. An official arrived and spoke to the King. "Your Majesty, the people outside are fighting the undead. However, the summoning is not stopping instead it''s going faster. I believe coordination is a must. The Elders decided to come out and lead them. As for your Majesty''s safety, we decided to ask a teleporter to take you to a safe place. " Two women appeared, they were wearing black leather that covered their whole body and they have masks that hide half of their faces. However, based on their identical features, it was easy to tell that they were siblings or perhaps they were twins. Maya and Kaya accepted the job of helping these people. Their mistress''s location was currently unknown, which was actually normal so they take over the rights to make a decision. When a client contacted them to transport a person outside the Beast Kingdom they quickly accepted the mission. They knew that their Mistress was in this place, but they didn''t know exactly where. Ni?a was impossible to find when she was serious about hiding. The only thing that could detect her was the ability of the Dragons, the mana detection. For now, they reaffirmed that their Mistress was not in the Palace. The Draconians would easily find her if she was here. "No, I don''t want to. I will stay here. However, I want them to transport these people to somewhere safe." King Timar declined the option of escaping, instead, he pointed his finger at the civilians. It would cause another disaster if these people would die, they were part of the media so this would turn to another scoop if they died, although he didn''t care about that. He just wanted them to be safe. "My King¡­" Queen Saya looked at her husband will full of worry, she affectionately touched his hands. She knew where this is going and she didn''t like it. If her guess is right, Axelle and Fafnir wanted to kill the King. The leader of Draconians was bestowed with a special power. It came from the Greedy Dragon and right now, he wanted to retrieve it. The King could give it to them peacefully but she believed that their God and Axelle won''t let this slip easily. They want the King to die. "It''s okay my Queen, this is my destiny so I will gladly accept it." "Then I will stay too-" "No, I need you to protect our children. You two, I want you to take these people and the Queen to the safest location." When they heard the order of their client. The twins nodded and started to do their job. Maya cast his Skill and a cube materialized inside the PressCon. The cube sucked every people that the King told to transport. The delegates numbered around a hundred but the cube sucked them as it would never be full. After doing that, she approached the Queen and use another cube for her. This time the cube was transparent. The Queen looked at her husband, she wanted to tell how she loves him. The King smiled and kiss her forehead. The cube shrank together with the Queen. Kaya activated her Skill. A portal emerged, on the opposite side of the portal, you could see a closed restaurant. The twins entered the portal and gradually disappeared. (Saya, Queen. Maya, the Cube User. Kaya, the Teleporter. ) (I''m sorry if they are confusing. I didn''t think about it when I wrote this.) Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Lee Hal-Sung used a hundred swords and shoot them around the undead. The Beastmen were protecting themselves, they were using their Skills to defeat them. "Director! The civilians are now officially confirmed to be safe. They ask a teleporter to transport them. Based on our intel. There are no ordinary citizens in this country anymore. The Chairman gave his approval to go full power. If something happens¡­" "Yes yes, I know already. If something happens then it will be my responsibility. I can''t force those cowards to takeover the blame. You say there are no civilians, is that true?" Lee Hal-Sung asked. "Yes, Director. We ask a Hunter that can detect life, he said there are no civilians in this country they are already evacuated. The reporters inside the Palace are safe too. You can now use your full power." "Ah thank God! Time to shower in a bath of blood!" Lee Hal-Sung''s body was elevating in midair. He opened his Inventories and dozens of black boxes came out. He pointed his fingers to the incoming undead. The black box broke and millions of swords appeared outside. They have different sizes and types but all of them are part of a category called ''sword''. A long-bladed weapon with a hilt. *Swoosh!* Millions of swords follow his fingers and control them like they were part of his body. The sword converged and hit the undead. They stab and kill everyone that it hit. Lee Hal-Sung the ''sword practitioner'' show his power to the population of the Beast Kingdom. *Boom* Near his place, he felt an explosion coming near the Palace. He looked at it and saw a man flying in his direction. *Thud!* A man who was holding a spear had fallen in his front but it never reached nor touch him. The man stood up like it was nothing. He stretched his neck and said.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "That fucking Cyclops, damn never thought I''ll fight an undead Cyclops. Well, it''s a good experience anyway¡­ Oh, Lee Hal-Sung! You''re here! Long time no see man. I''m sorry I don''t have time to talk cause I need to kill that Cyclops. Glad to meet you again man!" The man charged returning to his location. After some seconds another explosion happened. "¡­ who''s that? Did I know him? But I don''t remember that I have a friend around level 400¡­ perhaps one of my fans anyway I don''t take autograph." Lee Hal-Sung returned to his job. Exterminating the undead. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After flying and landing at Lee Hal-Sung''s location. Mikael aimed his Lightning Spear to kill the Cyclops that caused him to fly. *Boom!!* "These undead are endless. I just killed another Cyclops and now there''s another Cyclops again!?" Mikael swung his Void Spear, Cyclops #2 parried it. It used its blunt weapon to counterattack but a woman jumped and cut its attacking arm. Furrneka''s lightning-covered body sprinted and kill another undead. They were fighting for three hours straight, they started to feel that their bodies were getting tired. They kill thousands already but the undead were not decreasing instead they were growing in numbers. Mikael was level 401, he was strong but his energy was not infinite. There were even some Hunters higher than him that was dead tired already. They haven''t experienced killing monsters non-stop. Fortunately, Mikael had experienced many scenes like this. He survived the Punishment Event where millions of monsters attack them every night. He believed he could last for 5-8 hours before he fell. However, he felt that these undead were different. He felt like the mana around him was sucked in one direction which caused these undead to be summoned endlessly. "If we don''t full out the root. This problem will never end!" He said while stabbing an undead Troll. He used his Lightning Shock and the Troll fell on the ground, burned. "Nyah! What do you think we need to do!? The presence is so strong that my fur is shivering! No matter what we do, even if we follow the mana''s direction. We can''t stop that creature!" Furrneka shouted, she spin and landed on the Ogre''s head. She twisted the head and kill it. She didn''t see that a Mimic was hiding behind her. "Furrneka behind you." Mikael tried to throw his Spear but he realized that the Mimic was sliced into many pieces. " Are you okay, Furrneka?" Sekana arrived and used her invisible strings to kill the Mimic. "Aunty! Where''s Uncle Jubiro?" "Oh that. My husband is doing a separate job. He is currently far away. " The strings lighted up and control all of the monsters around her. The undead couldn''t control their bodies and attack each other. For a minute, Furrneka and Mikael received breathings and rest. Mikael swung his Spear to take out the blood. He spun it and stop when he decided that it was clean. "Aunty what''s going on? I can feel a Godly presence. Is there a Dungeon Boss nearby?" Furrneka knew that Dungeon Boss who had the strength to summon undead like this was close to none. If there is, then that''s a Black Portal level 3 Dungeon Boss. "No. This is not the doings of a Dungeon Boss. Do you remember our Dragon God? The Dragon that we served and brought golds as offerings. " "Are you talking about the Legendary Fafnir? Yes, all of the Beastmen knew him. Why do you ask nyah?" "You see¡­ that Dragon has been revived as a Bone Dragon and he''s controlling these undead." Sekana lifted her hands and cut an incoming Wyvern. "What? No, that''s impossible¡­ " Furrneka said. She couldn''t believe that a story that she always heard was now alive and ravaging their new home. She was surprised that a millennium dead creature was the reason for this. "You can believe me or not. But for now, we need to do something or else the King will die. " Sekena of the Cat Tribe begun to transform. Her body was changing and some parts of her body were now covered in orange fur. After that, she released her Spirit. The Arachnid! She was one of the warriors that could summon her Spirit. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Spirit Manifestation. An ability that summoned the Spirit of the Beastmen. Furrneka could release the Black Serpent, and just like her, Sekena could call her Spirit too. A spider with the size of a fist came out of Sekena''s body. It looked gentle, the spider slowly crawled to her shoulder. "Arachnid, use your thread to find the fastest route to the King!" The spider paused but it immediately controlled its thread to locate the King. The spider found three paths. It raised its three hands. The thread light up. Mikael and Furrneka saw the thread. " In these three threads, the fastest is on the right. Follow that thread, Arachnid''s thread is unbreakable, however, the thread is not for offense. Go quickly! Arachnid is using its mana to maintain the thread!" Mikael and Furrneka followed it. There were undead who tried to block them but Sekena used her string and slice them off. They go to the Palace. The place was violently disturbed. Some walls were broken and pillars were close to falling. Furrneka jumped up and use her claws to climb on the wall. Mikael looked at her¡­ he couldn''t do what she just did. "I guess I need to use the door." Mikael sprinted inside. He felt that the Palace was shaking. He stopped and find a foothold. The shaking ended but the ceiling cracked and someone fell. "Gah!" He saw an old man crashed into the ground. He had wings on his back but the left side was destroyed. The old man coughed some blood before fainting. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Damn¡­ whoever is on the top is surely fighting a strong opponent." He didn''t know the name of the fallen old man but he met him at the banquet last time. If his memories were right, this old man was an Elder. "To defeat an Elder like this ¡­ hehe my knees are shaking. I guess I''m excited huh! Haha, this is the fourth time I feel this. " The first was the hobgoblin, he almost died at that time. The second was the Minotaur, he almost died at that time. The third was the Kraken, ¡­ you guess it. He almost died at that time. Mikael looked at the old man. He decided to give him a potion. He opened it and put it in his mouth. Mikael look up and saw that even the top ceiling was broken. He thought that maybe the enemy had the ability to fly. He unsummoned his Spear so that he could jump easily. He leaped and landed on the second floor. This the fastest way to get to the top. However, he was surprised seeing that the thread was not going there. It''s pointing to the walls. "¡­ Perhaps a secret passage?" Christopher punched the walls, it cracked and he saw a stairway. He decided to follow it because the thread was pointing downwards. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Draugr was at the top of the Palace. It saw many warriors but it couldn''t find its target. The warriors tried to attack the Draugr but its strength was on another level. The Elders fight the Immortal Draugr but they failed. "Graaagghhhh!!" The Draugr yelled to command the apparitions around the area. It wanted to find the King of the Beast Kingdom. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael followed the passage and he realized that he came out two hundred meters away from the Palace. There were still undead but he didn''t focus on that. His mission was to find the King and protect him from any dangerous possibilities. He didn''t know what''s going on but he believed that the King was on the good side and the one who tried to kill him was on the bad side. That''s the only reason he needed to protect the King. Besides, he believed that he would meet the mastermind of this incident if he followed the King. Lightning covered his body and he began to run. The thread was still alive and he knew that he would meet the King. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the Beastmen migrated to the Earth. The IHA gave them land to build as their home. The King build two structures before creating the Kingdom. The first was the Tomb of God in the Sahara desert. The second was the Temple of Sigurd. In the history of Draconians, they said that they found a weapon inside the dead Fafnir. They believe this was the weapon that killed their God. It was the unbreakable Sigurd Sword. The Sword was deep inside the chest of Fafnir. It almost cracked his crystal heart. At that time, the Greedy Dragon was officially declared dead. The Draconian fear the weapon but beneath those fear was the reverence. The sword killed their God which means the weapon was stronger than the Dragon. The Draconians believe that strength was justice. The weapon became an Item that they treat as their new God, they hide this weapon and only the Draconians knew about this secret. But that secret would be revealed now. King Timar was in the underground Temple. He thanked his predecessor for leaving this weapon. The King believed that the Sigurd Sword could kill the Dragon again. The sword was standing in the middle of the Temple. He took the sword and pulled it out. The sword was plain. It''s just a blade with a hilt. It didn''t have any designs and looked ordinary. However many generations of Draconians tried to destroy this plain sword but no one succeeded. He looked at the blade. The weapon didn''t rust and the sharpness was still there. "Guess I''m late¡­" Axelle came out. He saw that the King had already taken the sword. He glanced at the sword. He didn''t know why the Dragon wanted the plain sword. He understood the reason for the Dragon Orb inside the King. Yes, they need to take it. However, he didn''t know why Fafnir was so afraid of that sword. Based on what Axelle knew, the sword didn''t have any effects. The only good thing about it was it''s indestructible, but it''s not enough to pique his curiosity. For now, his priority was to take the Dragon Orb then the Sigurd Sword. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Axelle dashed to face the King. With his strength, he could fight one on one with an Elder. He was confident that he could defeat the King who was currently level 752. He opened his wings and use them to distract the King. The King jumped backward. A portion of his body became a dragon and used the Sigurd sword to attack. Timar sliced the wings. The wings cut into two but it quickly heals. Axelle and King Timar released fire breath simultaneously. The fire hit each other and the power was equal. After the fire was extinguished. Axelle sprinted and utilized his claws slashing the King. The King used his sword to defend. The Sigurd Sword was unbreakable, it won''t chip no matter what attack hit it. King Timar activated Skill. The Berserker. His body enlarged and red smoke was covering his body. "Grah!" King Timar smashed Axelle but it only hit the ground. It cracked and the King swing his sword again. Axelle put some distance. He knew about the King''s ability. This was his second Skill, Timar still had many arsenals that could overtake this fight. However, if the King was hiding his Skills, Axelle was hiding his Skills too. In fact, he prepared an Item that could defeat the King. Axelle drunk an unknown potion. He dashed to the King. The King observed his movements and he didn''t feel any changes in Axelle. However, he decided to step back and watch him carefully. Axelle flew and attack him. King Timar used his 1st Skill, physique control, a blade made of bones appeared in his arms and he stabbed the enemy. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Axelle gladly took the stab. He was already experienced with this so he was not afraid to do it again. *Stab!* Blood coughed out of Axelle''s mouth. However, he smiled and said. "I need to be close to you to use this Item!" He summoned an Item inside his Inventories. A skull appeared and it begins to shriek. *Kyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!* King Timar realized that Axelle wielded a Curse Item, a mind infliction. To prevent the Curse from entering his mind, the King activated his 3rd Skill, the anti-menticide. "Haha, I know all of your Skills. You need at least 30 seconds to escape this Curse." "Gah!" King Timar fell on the ground, Axelle took his sword and cut his two arms. He needed the King to be alive. If the King died here, the Dragon Orb would change and go to the new owner, the other warriors of Draconians. He didn''t want that to happen. "Arrgghh!!* Axelle chopped his two legs, now the King was unable to escape. The King asked the other Elders to fight the Draugr because he believed that the monster wanted him. He used the passage instead of flying to escape unnoticed. His plan succeeded but he didn''t think that he would meet Axelle here. The leader of Fangs pulled the King''s hair and flew. He destroyed the whole ceiling and escaped to the sky. He thought that his mission would be complete. However, he saw a Spear quickly coming in his direction. He dodged the Spear but he didn''t realize that it would explode a meter against him. *Boom!* Axelle began to fall. He needed time to recover his injured wings. He saw that the King was falling too but a man caught him. "F*ck!" He was frustrated. He didn''t know why many people blocked his path. The Beastmen always tickled him on the wrong side. But this one was different, the one who threw the Spear was a Hunter. A human just like him, now he realized that even his kins were blocking him. He decided to kill everyone who blocked his reigning. The Beastmen Kingdom was only the beginning, with the power of his Kampi. He would rule the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael felt that the thread was going upwards. He saw that a man was carrying a thing. With his optimized vision, he saw that the flying man was carrying the King. The King had no limbs and Mikael concluded that he lost the fight. He cast his Lightning Spear and threw it to the enemy. The Spear exploded and they started to fall. He caught the King and gave him a high-class potion. He felt that the King was afflicted by an unknown Curse. His body was convulsing like he was suffering from a disease. "Looks like I''m right, I will meet the mastermind. " Mikael felt deadly pressure coming from the enemy. This was not an ordinary pressure, he remembered the Basilisk and Hydra. Those were subspecies of Dragon but this one was different. It was a True Dragon. "I guess I''ll have an experience of fighting Dragons huh." He summoned his Spear and ready to fight. Black Lightnings were revolving around his body and he charged. He didn''t want the enemy to regain his strength. He sliced him. The flesh came out but the Dragon quickly healed. However, Axelle couldn''t move, electric energy flowed inside his body when the Spear hit him. Axelle used his advantages, his stronger physique, the body of a True Dragon. He took the shock and endured it, he grabbed the Spear, he tried to smash it back to Mikael but the Spear disappeared into his hands. Mikael summoned the weapon and used another Lightning Spear to cause an explosion. *Boom!!* The force caused the two to fly in opposite directions. Mikael rolled around the ground before recovering his footings. He ran again and activated another explosion. *Boom!* Axelle received it and he flew to the midair. He was lucky that his body was Immortal. His regeneration could be described as a miracle. "Ahh!!" He shouted and attack Mikael. However, another person disturbed his assault. "Nyah!" A woman who was on her four dashed and kick him. He crashed into the broken buildings. Furrneka arrived, she realized that the thread was in a different direction. She immediately followed it and saw that Mikael was fighting someone. She used her speed and attack the enemy. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Mikael stood up. He used his Spear and helped his partner. He dashed and black lightning followed him. Axelle started to get frustrated. He knew that his plan would fail if he didn''t take the King to Fafnir. "Ah fuck it. I don''t want to use this Skill because I lose my reasoning whenever I fully transform. However I- ack!" Furrneka slashed him on his back. He couldn''t continue his sentence. "You!! You''re the Grandchild of that f*cking Cat!" "You know my Grandpa? Don''t talk bad to him!!" She aimed her Black Serpent to burn the man but it was already late. "Gahaha! I will keep my promise to the Patriarch! I will kill you!!" Axelle''s face was starting to deform. His shoulders and legs were enlarging. He walked on four and started to dash. He opened his fangs to bite Furrneka. Mikael took his woman and dodged the incoming attack. They stumbled and rolled. When they stop, they saw Axelle fully transformed. He became a Dragon. His size was around four meters with a length of 10 meters. His tail was swaying like a dog who saw its toy. *Graahh!!* He roared. Axelle was now a ferocious beast. When he didn''t have the Crystal Heart, his transformation was incomplete and his reasoning was gone. However, he realized that this time, he didn''t lose it. His mind was clear and he could control his body fluidly. In fact, he felt like this was his real form. The True Form of a Dragon. "Gahaha this is great!" He ran in their direction. He wanted to kill the enemies that injured him. He would make them suffer like how he did it. "If I know that I can control this form. I shouldn''t have escaped, I should have killed those three!!" He remembered the face of three people that beat him and forced him to escape. For a king like him, that was the most humiliating experience that he ever had. "I will show that I''m the strongest!" He decided to kill the man first. He could easily kill Furrneka but he believed that Mikael was a Hunter that could fight him one on one. He was weaker than Axelle and his level was lower. However, Axelle felt that this man was dangerous. He could face him equally even though he was weaker.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. He needed to kill this man first because he knew that Mikael would become stronger if he didn''t finish him now. Mikael saw the Dragon coming at him. He summoned his Spear and activated two of his Skills. The Lightning Strength and the Lightning Spear. He used his full power to stop the Dragon''s attack. "Aaaahhh!!" He shouted and threw his Spear. It hit the enemy but the Dragon only shrugged. The Dragon''s scales were heat resistant so the explosion didn''t affect him much. Axelle continued his charge. "Nyah!?" Mikael left Furrneka and confront the Dragon head-on. He didn''t want Furrneka to face this danger. "Furrneka! I will lure his attention! Use your full speed and take the King! Leave this place now!" Furrneka was stunned hearing it. Mikael ran. He won''t let anyone die on him. He would rather sacrifice his life to save the people important to him. That was his motto. The Dragon used his boulder-like arms and crushed him. Mikael evaded it and counterattack it. He utilized his Spear to stab Axelle but another arm came at him. "Gah!" He flew in midair and crashed to the walls. He felt like his ribs were broken and he started to cough blood. But instead of being sad, he smiled. He saw that Furrneka and King Timar were gone. They escaped and left him. He did his part, he could now rest. He could meet his family again¡­ "Hehe. At least I save Furrneka and King Timar. I Guess this my time..." He saw the Dragon flying and it was starting to fall to crush him. Mikael closed his eyes, he would gladly take his destiny. He knew that no matter what struggle he did, he couldn''t defeat a True Dragon. They were on another level of creatures. "I''m sorry Klein¡­ I''m sorry¡­" He tried to say the name of the woman that he loved but he didn''t do it. He realized that he regretted many things. "No¡­ No! Not now! I still not saying my feelings! I need to see Ni?a!" He tried to stand up, he realized that one of his legs was crushed and bent in an odd direction. However, he didn''t stop, he would use everything to live! He forced his battered body to move. He used his remaining mana to cast an explosion. He knew that he would receive another wound but it was better than dying here. He pointed it close to him. *Boom!* He drifted meters away to escape the falling Dragon. The Dragon stopped his falling and wielded his wings to land safely, he was not an idiot to let his body crashed on the ground without any reason. "Ugh!, I guess no matter what I do I will die here, but I will use the last ounce of my strength to live! Fourth Skill! Wake Up already! I''m gonna die, okay!" He lifted his Spear and point it to the charging Dragon. He hoped that his last Skill would activate. He didn''t blink and he watched the Dragon coming at him. He would stab it with all of his strength. The Dragon opened its mouth. Axelle would eat him alive. *Roar!!* When the Dragon reached two meters, he sensed a killing intent coming behind him. He stopped and saw dozens of knives flying on him. The knives hit him and pierced his body. He didn''t know why, but his invincible body had been hurt by these meager knives. But he roared to present that it didn''t hurt him. He stared at his surroundings and he saw that Mikael was missing. He couldn''t find his body. He looked left and right but he couldn''t see him, instead, he saw another dozen of knives coming. He swung his tail to parry the attacks. "¡­ I see. So this is where you''re hiding. I thought you''ll never show yourself because you''re afraid of me." The Dragon talked. He couldn''t see the enemy but he could sense her presence. His Dragon Sense was doing its job to locate his enemy. "Looks like I don''t need to hide anymore. So you''ve become a complete Dragon huh. The Dragons, the Kings of mana¡­ How does it feel realizing that your dreams will be your downfall? " Ni?a appeared holding Mikael. She was frustrated, she wanted to kill this man for what he did to Mikael. However, she knew that it would be hard killing this Dragon alone. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Mikael lost his consciousness, however, before he fainted. He saw the woman that he wanted to see. '' I''m glad that you''re alive, Ni?a¡­'' Mikael closed his eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Axelle roared and opened his mouth. He used his fire breath. Ni?a activated her shadow walk to evade it. She teleported to the near building that had a shadow beneath. Still, Axelle detected her body. He ran to destroy the building that she was currently hiding in. The rubbles fell crashed by his strength. But Axelle knew that his enemy was still alive. "You can''t hide!" "As if I''m hiding." Axelle aimed his tail to attack Ni?a but again, she disappeared. Axelle moves his lizard head and realized that the woman was on top of him. "Crah!" Axelle left eye was bleeding, it was sliced by the dagger. The woman was faster than he expected. He flapped his wings to fly. He would gain an aerial disadvantage if he was in the air. He breathed another fire and shoot it to Ni?a. The Windless vanished before the fire hit her. "Argh!" Axelle''s other eye had been hit. He didn''t know what happened. It was too fast for him. He was flying and he could see the whole place but he couldn''t find where the attack came from. This was the power of the fastest Hunter of the world. Ni?a the Windless. "Ack! Fuck it!" The Dragon became angry and flapped his wings more. He flew higher, he believed that the woman won''t reach him at this altitude. However, he didn''t know that this was the right time that Ni?a was waiting for. "I know I can always trust you, sister." An arrow was coming in Axelle''s direction. It has a speed of 3,500 kph. Axelle saw the arrow but he didn''t have the time to escape, the arrow was too fast, it was moving like a comet crashing down the earth. The arrow pierced his heart. The Dragon cried and started to fall. Beneath him, Ni?a was using her sharpest dagger. She would kill this man in one shot, her mask had already found his greatest weak point. She ready her stance, Axelle tried to struggle and forced his wings to move but he already perceived what would happen. When he was around a hundred feet away, Ni?a jumped up and targeted his Crystal Heart. The dagger hit the Crystal and a slicing sound could be heard. The Crystal was hard but Ni?a wielded all her strength to destroy it. The Crystal cracked until it was fully destroyed. Axelle fell on the ground unmoving, his dream won''t come true. The Guild Leader of Fangs died. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The future was already different because Ni?a was not alone. She had her friends. She gestured a flying kiss to the sky and wave her hands. She was thankful to Miriam. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Miriam used her fifth Skill, the True Clairvoyance. With this Skill, she could see the two minutes of incoming future however she loses a large amount of mana, and she always faint whenever she finished using it. In spite of feeling sluggish. She was determined to change the future that she saw. She saw that Ni?a died. Axelle killed her. That was the outcome that Miriam hated the most, the future of her family dying. Miriam stood up. She took out a bow inside her Inventories. [ Bow of Fragmented Gungnir] This was a legendary weapon that she got when they killed the Boss of the first Level 3 Black Portal on the Earth. Miriam was sweating a lot but she forces herself to move. She stretched the Bow and closed her eyes, her Clairvoyance traveled kilometers away watching the fight. She was waiting for the right moment to shoot. This was the arrow that would pierce the heart of Axelle. She pulled the string and released it. The arrow drifted like a jet and traveled the world. She paused and wait for the outcome. Before she fainted she said. "Fufu no problem, my younger sister." She saw her sister waving her hands. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Furrneka delivered the King to IHA. She believed that they had enough strength to protect the King. She immediately returned to Mikael. Her heart was beating faster. She was afraid, she had these emotions that she didn''t experience for a long time. She doesn''t want to repeat what she suffered. Her parents died protecting her, they died when the Demons attacked their traveling carriage. The rescue was already late and her parents lost their lives. After the attack, Furrneka was the only survivor. She was the only one left. Because of this incident, she couldn''t open her mouth and she couldn''t speak. She was staring at nowhere like a statue. A small portion of Corruption infected her mind. She couldn''t control her instinct because of this. And now her instinct was getting over her. At any moment, her heart would explode in so much anxiety. She tried to control her struggling emotions but she couldn''t. Tears started to fall from her eyes. She ran, her feet were wounded but she didn''t stop. She hoped that Mikael was alive. She didn''t want him to die and leave her alone. She was afraid of that possibilities. ''If you''re still alive. I will let you cuddle me whenever you want!'' She promised to herself. ''That''s why, that''s why please don''t leave me alone!'' She ran on all fours. She needed to save him, she used everything she had. She put all her mana and accelerated, the black lightning followed her movement. Then, she reached the location where she left him. She saw the destructions but she couldn''t see Mikael. Her heart was beating faster. She ran again and looked left and right. She saw a large Dragon lying on the ground but she didn''t care about it. She wanted to see her partner! That was the most important thing she needed to do, all she wanted was to see Mikael! She paused when she found him, her eyes started to shed tears. But¡­ At that time, she saw a woman. She saw Mikael lying on the woman''s lap. She stopped, she didn''t know why her heart was thumping so much faster than ever. She was happy that Mikael was alive, she was thankful. However, when she saw the woman watching Mikael like there were no other people in the world, her heart ached. The woman showed how she loved Mikael. She caressed his hair and look at him passionately. She didn''t like this feeling. She hated the woman! ''That man is mine!'' She thought. She ran to seize what is hers. She shouted, showing her jealousy. "Don''t touch him!" She confronted the woman. When the woman saw her, she smirked. Ni?a hugged Mikael tightly announcing that ''no one can take what is originally mine''. She wanted to show that Mikael would forever love her. Furrneka gritted her teeth. She wanted to kill this woman right now! She wished to explode her head using her Serpent but she stopped that idea. Furrneka already knew it. This woman was Mikael''s lover. She was Ni?a, the woman that Mikael was searching for. That''s why Furrneka''s heart was aching more. Her eyes began to blur. She used every power she had to get Mikael. Ni?a saw this and threw Mikael to her. This was not the time to meet her lover. She needed to solve her problem before she could see him. "Mikael is mine. I will just leave him to you, but he is mine. He loves me more than you." Ni?a said those words to ease her inferiority complex. She presented her bravado and vanished. Furrneka caught Mikael. She hugged him tighter. She would not let anyone take him. Even if it''s his first lover. Her tears fell realizing that she needed this man more than ever. (Third party is the best way to make someone jealous. Yipeee! Furrneka!) Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Inside the flying fortress of the Redemption Guild. Kyle tapped his finger. They were close to Morocco now. Many Hunters were waiting at his commands. However, he still not giving the signal. He needed to ask the person beside him first. "What do you think? Are you in?" Kim Soo-Woon stepped up sighed about his question. He went to the Redemption because he needed the help of Kyle to open the Trial Dungeon (third round). He needed Kyle''s large amount of mana to open it. " I have no choice. This is a continental problem. Perhaps the whole world will be affected if we don''t stop the Dragon as soon as possible." Kim Soo-Woon looked at his surroundings. He saw that the mana was gathering into one place. He believed this Dragon was not an ordinary one. "Kuku, yeah, I need you to fuck that Dragon. You''re Dark Blade can cause a black hole. The black hole will suck his mana so I want you to drain his mana." "Hey! How do you know that!? You bastard! I didn''t tell anyone about my Skills! Did Miriam tell you! " "As if. Miriam can''t see you because you''re wearing an anti-detection ring." "You¡­ I swear to God I''ll kill you after this. How do you even know that!?" Kyle chuckle yet he didn''t answer any of his questions. Kim Soo-Woon felt defeated. "Leader we are here." Secretary Hakase appeared passing through the wall. He glared at Kim Soo-Woon. Kim Soo-Woon was the Rank 1 of the second batch Awakening and Hakase is the Rank 1 of the third batch. You could say that the two of them had a high pride. They didn''t want to see each other because they felt like they were being compared, especially Hakase. "What are you looking at? Wanna fight?" Kim Soo-Woon said with a smug face. He watched the Japanese man who had an inferiority complex. They fought once and Kim Soo-Woon won. Hakase squinted for being provoked but he stopped his hands from summoning his weapon. He didn''t want to appear uncivilized in front of his leader. Kyle stood up and stopped the two.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "I know you have some dispute but it''s not the time for that. If you want to release your stress how about release it to the Dragon?" The two Rank 1 ceased their silent battle. They were Hunters and their job was to kill monsters. They must prioritize their job before their self-interest. Kyle left them behind and signaled his members to move out. A teleportation gate appeared, the members went inside it. On the other side of the gate, they saw many undead. The Hunters of Redemption Guild started to move. They attacked the monsters that blocked their way. "What about the two of you?" Kyle looked at the two. Kim Soo-Woon stepped up. He held his katana. However, instead of going to the teleportation gate. He jumped down showing that he was not afraid of heights. They were a hundred meters above the Dragon. Kim Soo-Woon would fall head on to confront it. Hakase followed him. He didn''t want to lose. They both descended into the ground. Kyle witnessed their child-like behavior and shrugged. "Hunters are really prideful creatures. They want to show how strong they are. Oops, looks like he saw huh." Kyle felt the strong presence watching him. He saw that the Dragon lifted his head and looked at the Fortress. Fafnir shot a fire breath. Kyle saw a dark flame coming into him. Kyle cast his orb and covered the whole Fortress. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fafnir was frustrated. His partner disappointed him. "Axelle, you died and you didn''t even bring the King here." Fafnir and Axelle were connected. When the crystal inside of Axelle broke. Fafnir concluded that his partner was dead. "Do I really need to do everything on my own? Hm? What''s that? Another Dragon¡­ No. It''s a flying carriage. I''m surprised to see a flying carriage in this world. Still, I don''t want any creatures or structures flying in the sky except myself." Fafnir saw that a large island floating above him and he decided to destroy it. He gathered his mana inside his body and opened his mouth. A dark flame flew to destroy the fortress. In spite of it, the Fortress remained floating. A light covered the whole Fortress and defended it from any incoming attack. "Hm? Someone block my attack¡­ This presence, Merlin!!!" He detected the power of Merlin. Fafnir spread his wings to fly but he realized that couldn''t, he saw his tail stuck in the ground. He didn''t know how that happened. He believed that someone buried his tail without him noticing. He forced his tail to come out but he felt a dark aura. A man appeared behind him and slashed his back. He didn''t receive wounds because he didn''t have flesh to begin with, but he felt like his mana was draining. He realized that his opponent was not alone. "Grah!" He shouted to intimidate them. He destroyed the ground and his tails came out. He started to fly, his first target was the Flying Fortress. He sensed a large amount of mana coming from that place. When he was near, he found that a large beam coming at him. The beam hit him and some parts of his body disintegrate. He forced the mana around him to fix his body. He flew again. This time he won''t let the beam hit him. Another Orb Beam drifted but Fafnir evaded it. He landed on the Fortress and smashed the interior. "Hey hey. This Fortress cost billions of dollars to create. You don''t have the money to compensate, so please stop this." Kyle faced him, he was smiling. He didn''t flinch nor run. He knew this Dragon, and he had a weakness. One of them was the Sigurd sword. The other was¡­ "Gold." Kyle took a large piece of gold. It was gold that came from a Black Portal. This means that this gold contained a high amount of mana. Fafnir saw the gold and salivated. This was the Curse that he got when he fought the Legendary Gods. He must follow any gold that he saw. Kyle threw the gold. It started to fall on the ground. "Grah!" Fafnir followed the gold like a mad dog. He left the Fortress and chased the treasure like a greedy one. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Fafnir descended to follow the treasure. The gold reached the ground and the Dragon landed on it. He touched the gold and cherished it like an addict. After dozens of seconds, his focus returned. He realized that Kyle treated him like a dog. "Graoorr!!" The Dragon became angry. He couldn''t believe that someone did this to him. He was the legendary dragon, the God of Animalia. His dignity was hurt by a mortal. He remembered the time when Odin cursed him at the battle of Ragnarok. His blood was boiling, he wanted to kill Kyle. "Grah!" He flew again however Kim Soo-Woon blocked him. The ant-like man used his katana and strike him. This time, the force was strong and caused the Dragon to stumble. He didn''t know that the people of this world had unique powers. The wound drained his mana even it was healed. He fought back and swung his tail to punish Kim Soo-Woon. *Clank!* Kim Soo-Woon parried it but he crashed to the walls because of the pressure. However, he didn''t receive any injuries. The dark aura enveloped him and protected him from the crash. "Crah!!" The Dragon was frustrated. He couldn''t believe that the small man was still alive. ''these people have some odd power!'' he thought. This was his first time fighting this kind of opponent. They were small but they had abilities that could fight him equally. This would be the reason for his downfall. Humanity was a species that could adapt and find solutions. He was already dead. He only knew about this world when he had a connection to Axelle. However, he could only meet him when he evolved so he didn''t have enough information about this planet. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Patriarch, Captain James, and Kalman quickly went to the Beastmen Kingdom. They saw that the place was full of undead. "Kalman, do you have that thing that you call a smartphone? Please lend it to me. I want to call my granddaughter. " The Patriarch asked Kalman. "Patriarch, do you know how to use it?" Kalman was skeptical. Based on what he knew, the Beastmen didn''t like technology. "Oh, yeah, I don''t know how to use it¡­ However, I know her number-" "Patriarch." Sekena appeared to them. She bowed her head.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Sekena, what happened to Furrneka? She''s fine, right?" Patriarch immediately asked for his granddaughter. " Furrneka and Mikael are now safe. They are in the IHA''s headquarters. Based on what I know, They killed Axelle. " The rescuers concluded that Furrneka and Mikael killed the Axelle because they were the only people in the vicinity when Axelle died. Furrneka didn''t deny them because she fucking hated the thought of Ni?a taking the glory. "I''m glad. Though I find it hard that they can kill Axelle. They are level 400. It will be hard to face him. What about the King?" "The King is alive. He''s in the IHA too. " Captain James was elated when he heard the news. "Good. You can now return and leave the rest to us-" "Roar!!" The four glanced in the direction where the sound came from. They detected a large presence. It was reeking death energy. "Sekena, go back to the IHA. Go and meet my granddaughter." "Yes, Patriarch." Sekena followed his command and ran to the IHA. "Now¡­ It seems like we still have things to do. " "Patriarch this one is different from the other undead. I have never seen any undead like this. " Kalman saw that the undead had three meters of height. It was holding a rotten sword. He remembered the Death Knights because of its appearance but still, this one was different. He believed that this one was stronger than 10 Death Knights combined. *Swoosh!* The Draugr was currently fighting a Korean man. Lee Hal-Sung shot a barrage of swords to attack it. However, the Draugr''s wounds were quickly healing. The Draugr ran to kill Lee Hal-Sung. Lee Hal-Sung dodged it but the Draugr threw his weapon to hit him. Fortunately, a shield materialized to protect him. "Kalman, you''re here. Which means that your mission is already done. Well, I already know that you failed, Axelle escaped. It''s lucky that someone killed him." Lee Hal-Sung sneered. Instead of being thankful, he ridiculed Kalman. "Shut up. Focus on your front. This monster is strong." "I know." The Draugr dashed. It was frustrated that these people were blocking his mission. They were strong and they were not easy to kill. If it let these people live, they would prevent it from taking the King. That''s why the Draugr decided to kill these people here and now. Captain James and Patriarch attacked its back, the Draugr shouted in pain. Their claws pierce its inside. It spun and smashed them but the two were fast. He only hit nothing but air. "Grah!!" While the Draugr was busy, Lee Hal-Sung quickly stabbed him. Hundreds of sword rain on the Draugr. Every part of its body was pierced by the swords. "Did we kill it" Captain James asked and Lee Hal-Sung shook his head. He already fought this monster for almost half an hour. He killed it many times now but the Draugr always stood up. "This monster is Immortal." Lee Hal-Sung said. Just like he said, the Draugr got up. The wounds that it received were rapidly healing. The four would face the power of the Immortal Draugr. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sekena ran to the IHA. While she was running, she saw four silhouettes riding on flying apparel. She saw her husband riding with them. She stopped and glanced at the flying apparel. "Jubiro..." She saw her husband with Vania and Evie. However, she didn''t focus her attention on them. She looked at the beautiful woman behind them. "Yawn. Rabbit woman, are we not there yet? I''m getting sleepy." "Don''t call be rabbit woman! I have a name. My name is Van-" "Yes, yes, just quickly go, okay. I thought your Skill can take me there for just 1 minute." "I said ten minutes! You''re having delusions. Besides, we are near." Vania was frustrated. She hated that someone was dissing her, all the more that the woman was more beautiful. She couldn''t accept that someone beat her when it came to being sexy. Sekena saw the Nine Tail Fox. Kitsune was riding the apparel together with them. She saw her husband looking down at her. Jubiro waved saying that he was fine. However, Sekena was furious. She glared at the flying apparel while drifted away. "So this is his mission, huh." She couldn''t believe that her husband was with Kitsune. That woman was known for seducing many males. She was afraid that her husband would fall for the beauty of Gumiho. Sekena was perplexed. She didn''t know what she would do first. Will she go to Furrneka or follow her husband? "I swear. If you started to like her I will file divorce!" She ran to IHA, but this time she ran faster. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Kitsune''s tails started to stand when she detected that the mana was moving. Her senses were telling her that someone was controlling it. "Hm? I never thought that someone can control mana except me... Who''s there?" Jubero appeared. The King sent him to ask the Nine-Tails. King Timar knew that Kitsune would not easily agree. Despite that, he knew that Kitsune was a Legendary being. She was the descendants of the Nine-Tails, the Gumiho. Her power could control the direction of mana. She was a being that''s loved by the mana. "Miss Kitsune, we need your help. " "I don''t want to." Kitsune waved her hand. Jubero felt the pressure. The force made the cat kneel. His strength was draining. He moved his muscles before fully collapsing. He threw the letter that the King wrote. He felt like the transparent mana was becoming solid and pushed him to bend. "Before you make a decision, please at least read the letter¡­ ack!" She stomped her foot. Jubero couldn''t move. A million tons of weight was crushing him. The letter floated to Kitsune. She took the letter and opened it. She read the context. After a minute, she pondered for a minute before releasing the pressure. "Okay. I''ll do it." "Thank you." Jubero was lucky that he didn''t die. The carriage was already ready. Vania and Evie were waiting outside. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Immortal Draugr smashed the place. He was angry that he couldn''t follow the mission that his Master gave to him. The Draugr was still busy fighting these people. The creature was immortal and all of his wounds were healing rapidly. The only way to defeat him was to force his Master to unsummon him. However, his Master was Fafnir, the Greedy Dragon. The Hunters who were fighting him were already tired. They already drunk any potions that they had. The Draugr believed that this would be the last round. It ran to kill the first enemies that blocked its path. The undead would target Lee Hal-Sung. Kalman saw this and he used another shield. The Draugr only hit the shield. It looked to Kalman and scream, angry at its Skill. The most frustrating thing was that Kalman always saved them. Whenever it tried to kill the others. Kalman''s shield would always appear. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Draugr threw a boulder to hit him. The sheer force made Kalman step back but he defended the attack. Kalman thought that this was the right time to use his Last Skill. He shouted to his comrades. "Everyone use your everything to hit my shield! Bring your full force!" The Patriarch was clueless why he said that. However, he saw that Captain James and Lee Hal-Sung followed Kalman''s request. Lee Hal-Sung used his swords to attack his shield. Captain James slashed the shield with all his might. The Patriarch didn''t know what was happening but he repeated what they did. In this dangerous situation, he could only trust his allies. The Patriarch was the strongest here. He transformed his body and dashed. His sharp claw struck the shield. The shield cracked but it quickly fixed. The shield glowed like it wanted to explode. "Good, now get out of here!" The three escaped the place. Kalman and the Draugr were the only presence in this place. The Draugr charged to attack him. It tried to smash him but a blinding light covered the whole place. "Aahhh!!" Kalman shouted. His arms were numb and he felt like his body was being burned. This was his Fifth Skill. Last Counter. All of the damage that the shield received will be accumulated. The accumulated power would release when Kalman used his Last Counter. After the fight, Kalman was lying on the ground. He couldn''t move his body. The shield was already gone and he couldn''t summon it. The power was too much and his body was not capable to take all of it. He couldn''t see the Draugr. Despite it, he knew that his power was still not enough to kill it. "Fuck. You''re still alive huh. " The dust which was Draugr remaining body was starting to move. Flesh was appearing out of thin air. He witnessed how the Draugr regenerated out of nothing. "This f*cking Immortal." Kalman was pissed. Now he knew what was the meaning of losing hope. This was the first time that he faced a fight impossible to win. Even the Bosses of Punishment was nothing compared to this creature. Patriarch and the others were starting to return. They saw that the Draugr was still alive. They were already tired. They believed that they couldn''t kill this creature no matter how many times they do it. "¡­ All of you, retreat. I will face this monster." Patriarch knew that this undead would never stop if they leave it here. Someone must face it. "Patriarch! We can''t leave you here!" Captain James disagreed. The Patriarch would die if he faced this monster alone. "James, listen to me." "Kuck¡­" Captain James clenched his fist. He couldn''t believe that they would meet a monster like this. It was strong but the real problem was it was impossible to kill. They almost killed it a hundred times but the Draugr always stood up and healed. "Captain¡­ please. All of us will die if we face it. The three of you are still young. If you compare my life to yours then mine is nothing. Besides, I will die too because of my age. Hahaha." Captain James forced his body to move. He carried Kalman and escaped. "Lee Hal-Sung, you''re from IHA. If you meet my granddaughter, please tell her that I love her. As for Mikael, tell him to protect my Furrneka, or else I''ll curse him in the afterlife." "Patriarch I will not. You need to say it on your own. " "Hahaha, I know you will." Lee Hal-Sung and Captain James ran and left him. The Patriarch decided to sacrifice his own life. They must respect his decision. They never look back. They just ran. "Now¡­ I guess I need to ask you." He talked to himself. "You can eat my arms after this. I know that you''re angry at me because I never talk to you after 50 years... However, I need you right now. " *Grumble* "Sigh. Yes, you can take my left eye too. I''m old already. I don''t care about losing my arms and one eye. " *Grumble* "Thanks¡­ Come out, Ratatoskr." A small squirrel emerged coming out of his body. It had red eyes that wanted to eat anything that it saw. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Together with Ratatoskr, the Patriarch sprinted to the Draugr. Patriarch was now in his complete animal form. He would use all of his power to kill this undead. He didn''t believe that this creature was Immortal. He would find a way to kill it, or rather, now that Ratatoskr was here, he could kill it. His Spirit had everlasting lust for eating... The Draugr lifted his arms to kill them. Its rotting sword would cut the enemies. He watched them and found that Ratatoskr disappeared, when the Draugr tried to find it, it saw that the Squirrel was eating its arm. The undead looked at his body. He realized that his right arm was missing. The Draugr roared but- *Slash!* The Patriarch took its other arm. Now, the Draugr had no arms to use. It forced its body to regenerate. However, the Squirrel ate his left leg. The Draugr fell losing its limbs. It tried to move but the Patriarch took his other leg. The Draugr lost his limbs completely. It cannot move. It looked at them, the little squirrel vanished again. He looked up and saw that the Squirrel was quickly eating his body¡­ the Draugr realized that it would die if he didn''t do anything. The Immortal Draugr started to struggle. It was afraid of what would happen to it if it let the Squirrel eat its body. However, the undead couldn''t move. His regenerating body was rapidly eaten inside the small stomach of the rat. Ratatoskr red eyes looked at it. The Squirrel would eat its everything. The Draugr crawled but it was already late. The Squirrel was now on its front. Ratatoskr would never let his prey alive. The rat opened his mouth to devour the undead. The Patriarch witnessed everything. He knew that his Spirit could eat everything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Grah!" Fafnir was losing his patience. Axelle and Immortal Draugr was now dead. He lost his chess pieces. Perhaps his end was now near. "I will not end it like this!" If his underlings couldn''t finish the job then he would be the one to finish it. He spread his wings and flew. He didn''t have the time for these humans. He must haste to get the Dragon Wishing Orb. It was an Orb that could accomplish any wish. However, it needed a hundred lives of Dragon to create. Fafnir couldn''t do that. That was why he decided to insert it into his descendants, the Draconians. This time, the Orb needed 1000 lives of Draconians to create. The Orb was now fully complete and ready to use. Fafnir lost his life before using the Orb. He would never let this moment be wasted. He would get it no matter what. The three High-Rank Hunters saw him leaving. Kyle who was at the top of Fortress used his power to stop the Dragon. He knew what would happen if he let the Dragon reach the King.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. In the past, billions of people died because of what the Dragon did. All of the Hunters helped each other to kill the Dragon. The whole battle ended in destruction. Kyle only wanted his Crystal Heart but he didn''t want the Dragon to use the Wishing Orb. After all, that Orb was corrupted. He released 6 Beams to prevent the Dragon from flying. However, Kyle didn''t think that the Dragon would change his direction. Fafnir was now going to him. He didn''t have the time to escape or take out a gold. "Oh f*ck!" The Dragon destroyed the Fortress. The structure was split in half. The Dragon hated anyone that travel in the air. He was the only King of the Sky! No one else would get that title except him. The Fortress fell. Debris crashed to the ground and Kyle was using an Item to fly. "Well, it''s fortunate that I''ve evacuated every people inside. However, Sigh. I need another sponsor to build my headquarters." Kyle landed. He saw that the Dragon was now flying to the IHA. It seemed that they failed on keeping the Dragon. "Let''s hope that plan B will work. " Hakase and Kim Soo-Woon approached him. The Dragon was tough and they couldn''t put any fatal injuries. They tried many things but the Dragon was strong. "Kyle what now?" Kyle looked at Kim Soo-Woon however he didn''t answer. Kyle took his phone at tapped the dial button. "Hello, how''s your side? Oh, I see. Yes, yes. I can''t prevent the Dragon, kuku. Is it okay if I leave it to you? I mean you have strong Hunters there, right? What? You need me to go there? Sigh, okay okay. I''ll go." He closed the phone and put it in the Inventories. The phone was made from Dungeon materials so the system treated it as an Item. "It seems like we need to go to the IHA. " Kyle said. "That Dragon is tough. No matter what attack I do, his mana is never draining. I feel like I''m fighting infinite monsters." Kim Soo-Woon said while he touched his katana and returned it to the scabbard. Hakase nodded his head. He tried to penetrate the Dragon''s body but Fafnir easily detected it. They didn''t find the chance to kill it. "Of course, you can''t. That Dragon is a Legendary Creature. It''s like the Leviathan and the Black Tortoise of the North. They are creatures that are impossible to kill." "That bone Dragon? I thought it''s just a simple undead. So that''s the power of a Mythical Creature¡­" Kim Soo-Woon pondered. He already saw the Leviathan. It was the Boss of the level 3 Black Portal. It forcefully came out of the Portal and slaughter many lives. The creature was currently residing beneath the Atlantic Ocean. As for the Black Tortoise, it was a dormant and gentle creature. He knew that there were monsters that won''t attack humans. In fact, there were monsters that were tameable. Such as the species of Pegasus. "So how are we gonna go there? We don''t have any vehicle." Secretary Hakase chuckled and Kyle shook his head at Kim Soo-Woon''s question. They were forcing themselves not to laugh. "Do I need to know something?" "Kuku, you see my company made another invention. It''s a technology made by my team and the Dwarves, the RedTech." "Go on¡­" "Pfft- I believe it''s easy to demonstrate it than to explain." Kyle took out a cube inside his Inventories. He pushed the button and the cube started to open. A Hover Car came out of the small cube. "This is my company''s new invention. The Hover Car can put inside the Cube. Which means it''s easy to carry. " The two were proud. Kim Soo-Woon looked at them. He believed that the Hunters of Redemption Guild were strange. ''I already meet Christian, Klein, Miriam, Ni?a, and Lane. They are people who had mental problems. Perhaps this man infected them. The only person I didn''t meet in their founding member is that Mikael. Well, I know that I''ll never meet him because he''s dead.'' Kim Soo-Woon thought inside his head. (Hello, this is me, Pujimaki! I just want to say that I will start to edit all of my previous chapters, from the start to the....( i don''t know). Anyway, while I''m writing this, many people read it but some of them stopped when they read an MTL like story, that''s why I decided to edit it. They lost their interests just by the first chapter, that''s why I will correct all of my past mistakes. Don''t worry, the story will remain the same, I won''t add or subtract any plot. I will only correct the grammar, that''s all thank you... I''m actually happy that people started to notice this story, day after day, I found that my readers are slowly increasing and I feel bad that I will give them a shitty grammar... So yeah. Have a good read. ) Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Fafnir glided his body to the sky. He saw his undead destroying everything. The humans were hiding and the Hunters were fighting the undead. He sneered. These weaklings didn''t have the right to live in his new world. He opened his mouth, dark flame killed the humans who were hiding in the Evacuation Center. The building crashed in a fire. The people were screaming inside. They never thought they would die unknowingly. The Dragon used his mana detection to find the King. He needed the Dragon Wishing Orb. The Orb would give him immense power. He flew faster and turned right. He found his target''s location. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tall buildings were now fallen. The city was covered in fire. Furthermore, the undead were killing the survivors. They felt like they were in hell. Kitsune and the others were now in Morocco where the Dragon cast his undead summoning. The mana was going in this place. In the sky, a void was currently summoning undead. "Hm, so that''s the Gate of Underworld. I only read it in ancient texts. " Her tails were stiffly standing. She felt that there was a creature that wanted to come outside. Someone was forcing his way out to the Gate. "You''re unfortunate that I''m here." The only ones who could close this Gate were the creatures who had the authority of mana. The Nine Tails was part of that. Kitsune''s body was elevating. She controlled the mana that was gathering in the area. She was going to close this Gate. The infinite summoning of undead would stop when the Gate was fully closed. She crumpled her hands and the Gate was getting smaller. However, the existence on the other side prevented her from fully closing it. "Tch, you want to struggle, huh. No matter what you do you can''t go to this world. After all, another existence is guarding this place." Suddenly a voice of a little child could be heard. [You can''t go to my world~ You''re restricted to enter my territory~] A cute voice resounded. The Gate was starting to close. The enemy tried to struggle but his authority in this world was limited. Kitsune started to fall and Evie caught her. The young girl put her on the ground. "Pant, pant. As always, facing mythical creatures is hard. I don''t know how my predecessor fought these behemoths"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Thank you Lady Kitsune¡­" Jubero expressed his gratitude. The undead won''t respawn because the Gate was already close. The Hunters could counterattack now. "I didn''t do this for you. I did this for darling." The woman remembered her fiance. Whenever she reminisced about Klein she couldn''t control herself from grinning. She was like a girl who thinks about her first love, and Klein was really her first love. ''I miss him. When can I meet him again? That f*cking Guildleader. If she did something bad to my Klein. I will surely kill that woman." Her expression changed from longing to hatred. She hated Rena. "Um, is my job finish?" Vania came into the scene. The King appointed her to escort the Nine-Tails because her power was the only transport type in their species. King Timar couldn''t trust the human. After all one of them caused this misfortune. "I hate to say it but we need to go to the IHA. The King is currently lying there." Jubero''s hair was standing whenever he thinks about his wife''s expression. He didn''t know what would happen after this. Vania grumbled but she followed him. Evie carried the tired Kitsune. They would go to the IHA. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ International Hunters Association. They were the official organization that supervising the Hunters all over the world. The IHA had headquarters in every country. However, they have five main headquarters. One of them was residing in Egypt. In the middle of the savanna, a towering building was standing. The people were busy doing their job. Many injured needed healing. The Hunters who had healing Skills were called priests. They used their powers to cure their bodies. A Skill could be increased by using it constantly. That''s why the Priest didn''t need to go to the battlefield to increase their power. Mikael was lying in the bed and Furrneka was with him. He was already healed but his body was tired so he needed to rest. He was sleeping right now. Furrneka held his hand. She didn''t know why but something awakened inside her when she saw Ni?a. It was called jealousy however the cat woman didn''t know it. The only thing she knew was that she didn''t want Mikael and Ni?a to meet again. "Lady Furrneka. How''s Mikael''s status?" Sekena came in. Furrneka looked at her before saying. "Mikael is alright, he''s just sleeping" "I see." "How''s Grandpa? Did you meet him?" "Yes, the Patriarch is with Kalman. I believe nothing bad will happen to him." Furrneka was elated. She was happy that her Grandpa was okay. She knew that Kalman was a Hunter that could protect anyone. They sighed in relief but it seemed that another problem had come to them. Sekena and Furrneka detected a large power coming here. They were not the only ones who detected it. Almost all of the Hunters detected the Dragon. The sirens began to alarm. The building became chaotic. The news was already late or perhaps the Dragon was faster. They didn''t evacuate because they never thought that the Dragon would go here. The intel just came in but Fafnir was already at the Headquarters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the front of the Headquarters, a group of people was currently waiting. They were the prominent Hunters of the world. "What do you think? Can we defeat that Dragon? I heard he''s the mastermind of Continental Undead Summoning?" "Francisco if you''re afraid, you can now leave." Francisco chuckled. "Hehe, as if. I will not let a large xp pass. It''s hard to level now. I think that monster will give me at least one or two levels if I kill it." Janna looked at him. Francisco was spreading his long sword. Christian was listening to them but his eyes were looking to the incoming Dragon. "It''s not the time to quarrel. The Dragon is coming." "Sigh, I thought I will eat a Dragon meat¡­ why does it have to be a Bone Dragon? " Oliver was disheartened. He quickly agreed to Kyle''s proposition when he said that they would fight a Dragon. However, it seemed like he''s been scammed. (I''m sorry if I didn''t post yesterday, I had a fever, and it was horrible, I couldn''t even stand. My mother took my phone and prohibited me from using any digital devices. I will post another chapter, it will be around two or three hours. ) Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Fafnir was now close. As a greeting, he opened his mouth to burn them. Black Flame almost hit the headquarter but a transparent barrier blocked it. Christian focused his power to protect the currently evacuating people. "Francisco! Janna!" "On it!" Francisco used his longsword and Janna readied her twin cutlass. They jumped, two pegasus caught them. They flew to confront the Dragon. Cloud gathered around them, Janna was using her power to blind the enemy while Francisco used his Illusion to confuse the Dragon. They knew that the Dragon had mana sense and this kind of attack won''t work. However, they only need this to disorient the clarity of Dragon. After all, they were not the damage dealer. Fafnir saw that fog was blocking his vision. He used his mana sense and he detected an incoming attack. *Bang!* Boulder of Rocks drifted to his trajectory. The Dragon was hit in the face. He swung his tail to crash the other rocks. The broken skull quickly healed. He landed so that he could easily connect his footings. He had a disadvantage in aerial battles because these humans had long-range abilities. On the contrary, while the Dragon was busy thinking about his situation. A human was falling down in his direction. Oliver started to enlarge. His body reached ten meters and crashed on the Dragon. "Crah!" The Dragon stumbled. He didn''t saw the incoming attack. His mana sense didn''t detect the man. Christian was currently on the top of the building. He used his Telekinesis to block the mana around Oliver''s body. "Ha!" Oliver punched the Dragon. This was a battle of strength. He was frustrated that he couldn''t eat this creature even though he was a Dragon. "This is for my lost expectations!" He clasped his palms and hammered the Dragon. *Smash!* Fafnir collapsed. Oliver tried to smash again but the Dragon''s tail slapped him. He lost his balance and lie to the ground. The savanna was destroyed when these two giants fought. Fafnir bit Oliver. "Ack!" Oliver fought back and grasped his neck. They wrestled and fought.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. While the two were busy fighting each other. Janna and Fransisco appeared on the Dragon''s chest to destroy his Crystal Heart. These two were Grand Illusionists. Their illusion was true and it could affect reality. They attack his chest. The Dragon screamed in pain. This was the first time that someone came close to his Crystal. "You insects!!" He released so much mana and his surroundings burned. The three near him had been greatly affected. Thankfully, their bodies were tough. They received burns but they could still stand. Francisco used the reality surrounding him to protect himself. Janna blocked the attack by covering herself with her Clouds. Oliver became smaller and got some distance. The Dragon was extremely mad. Why did the creatures of this planet have odd abilities? It was completely different from the pure strength of Beastmen. He thought he could invade this place easily. However, he realized that it would be hard. Despite it, he never backed down. He knew that he was near the Wishing Orb. If he reached his goal, he was confident that he could kill these people. "You will pay for this!" He swore to himself that he would make them suffer. For now, he didn''t have the time to fight them. He charged to the building. He would take the Orb! But again, a barrier blocked him. He saw a man standing on the top. He was really angry that these people hindered him. "Giurrraaaa!!!" He smashed the barrier. He didn''t stop and smashed it again. He would destroy this barrier! Christian was sweating. The force was too strong and his barrier couldn''t contain it. He tried to make another barrier but it was already late. The Dragon entered the barrier. He would crush the headquarter! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sekena and Furrneka were carrying the King and Mikael. They were running away from the Dragon. With them, hundreds of people were scampering like rats. They knew that this Dragon was the Mastermind of the Continental Summoning. They were afraid about what would happen if the Dragon reached the building. *Crash!!!* "Kyyaaahhhh!" Women screamed when they saw the Dragon smashing the walls. The Dragon''s hand moved to take his property. Sekena would not let it happen. She controlled hundred of threads to stop the hand. "Furrneka! Take the King and leave this place!!!-" "Imbeciles!!" *Bang!* The woman flew and crashed to the walls. Fafnir took the King who had fallen on the floor. A sword dropped from the King''s body but Fafnir didn''t think about it. He didn''t need to be afraid of that sword anymore. He would become a true Deity after he took the Wishing Orb. The unconscious King started to open his eyes. He realized that a Dragon was holding him. "I see, so I''ll die¡­" Fafnir ate the King. He swallowed the King and his body was transforming, the blood of the King flowed out of his mouth. "Kuhahahaha! I will become God! Those Deities needs to be prepare because I will kill them!" Flesh started to cover his skeletal body. His eyes regained their life. The Dragon was fully revived. Not as a Legendary Dragon but a God. Now, as a God, his first command was the eradication of the people surrounding him. "All of you, DIE!!" The building exploded, mana erupted like a volcano. All of the ordinary people inside the building died. They didn''t have the ability to face divine mana. As for the Hunters, the weakest was the first to die. The pillars collapsed and the whole building was destroyed. Furrneka and Mikael were buried under the debris. Furrneka did everything to protect him. She received injuries when the Dragon attacked, but she prioritized and protected Mikael. Time slowly passed. ......... ...... ... "¡­ugh.¡­ Furrneka? What''s happening?¡­" Mikael woke up. He saw that they were in a dark place. "¡­ Furrneka?" He saw the woman holding her but Furrneka didn''t answer. "Furrneka!?" Mikael tried to move but his legs were missing. He saw a large pool of blood, not only on his body but on Furrneka too. "Furrneka!!!" (.... Kuku, Wanna know what happened next? You can visit my Patreon, only two subscriptions, and my first goal will be achieved again (edit: need only one subscription), I will post three chapters if we reached that (on patreon only). Perhaps you are curious who is Janna? She''s one of the characters in arc 1, the only foreshadow that gave about her power is the "mist inside her room".) Chapter 126 Chapter 126 He forced his body to move. He opened his Inventories and quickly took out a healing potion. He drunk it to heal his body. When he was fully healed. He pushed the rocks who was currently on their top. He carried Furrneka out of the debris. He saw that her back was bleeding, she was impaled and she was not breathing. He put his head on her chest to hear her heart¡­ He heard none. "Nononono, you can''t do this to me!" He put a potion to her mouth but she didn''t swallow it. Mikael took the potion through his mouth and forced it on her. He kissed her. He pushed every liquid into her mouth. The woman drunk the potion but she didn''t heal. There was only one possibility, Furrneka was dead and the potion couldn''t heal the dead. Mikael was aghast, he couldn''t accept this. He didn''t see anything except the woman at his front. He didn''t think about the current battle that happening. He only focused his gaze on her. "No, you will not die!" Mikael started to do CPR. He kissed her again to blow air. After that, he thumped her chest, he pushed her chest dozens of times but nothing happened. Furrneka''s body was cold¡­ However, Mikael didn''t stop. He would never stop. He even used his Shock to revive her but Furrneka was not moving. His partner was dead and Mikael couldn''t comprehend it. They just talk earlier but now she was lifeless. Mikael lost his reasoning. He looked at the battlefield. He saw a Dragon fighting Hunters. He didn''t recognize any of them, his mind was not working. He never saw that Christian and the others were fighting. He only saw the Majestic Dragon, he quickly understood that this fucker was the one who caused this. The Dragon was the one who killed his beloved. He summoned his Spear. Revenge. He would return the pain that he currently felt. His hatred was burning like it wanted to come out. He wanted to tear this Dragon in pieces! His eyes were blurring and he couldn''t stop shedding tears. He charged and cried at the same time. "Motherf*cker!!!!!!!!" He used everything to attack the Dragon. Fafnir saw an incoming attack. He swung his tail to kill the man. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Mikael didn''t see that a tail was approaching him, his hatred engulfed. The tail struck his body and he flew. He rotated in mid-air and crashed to the ground. His bones were broken but he stood up again. His ravage body ran to kill the Dragon! He threw his Spear. It reached the Dragon and exploded but the Dragon was not harmed. He summoned his Spear and threw it again. This time, his target was his face. The Spear hit Fafnir''s face, the Dragon saw the man that he struck earlier. He was surprised that he was still alive after that collision. However, this would be the last time. He shot his Fire Breath. Mikael didn''t dodge it and received the fire. "Aaahhhhh!!!" He screamed in pain but the pain in his heart was aching more than his body. He was grieving. He didn''t know what to do anymore. His body was burning but he ran to the Dragon. Fafnir was getting irritated. He was currently facing the other Hunters but this man annoyed him the most. He needed time to fully absorb the power of Orb and these insects were annoying him. He smashed the man. *Baam!* Mikael rolled to the ground. His left arm was missing, he cried. Why do they need to take everything? He lost his parents, he lost his grandparents, he lost six years of his life, his brother was aloof and distancing himself, Ni?a was missing. And now, Furrneka was dead. He didn''t know what kind of emotions was he showing right now. He screamed, his body and heart were aching. He wanted to end everything. "No, I will not die as long as I''m not getting my revenge!" Mikael saw a sword lying close to him. He remembered that this was the sword that King Timar used to fight Axelle. *Shhiiiinnnnngggg!!!* The sword was glowing. It was saying something but Mikael was not in his right mind and he couldn''t understand what it was telling. But he knew what the sword wanted. "So you want me to use you¡­" He stared with his eyes full of nothing. *Crack crack crack!!!!!!!!* The Void Spear was shaking and it wanted to eat the sword. He looked at the Spear. "And you want to consume him¡­" He felt like the weapons had consciousness. They were telling something, perhaps Mikael had gone crazy. Mikael decided to follow the weapon''s suggestions. He stepped up, he was missing one of his arms but he didn''t care. He wanted to die anyway. "Now, let''s see what these weapons are telling. " Mikael stabbed the sword using his Void Spear. The Spear was creating lightning. The Sigurd Sword easily accepted the Spear''s calling. The two were starting to morph. *Crack crack!!!!* Mikael''s right hand was vibrating. He felt like the Spear was eating his arms. He received pain but it was not important since he was already accustomed to pain. After a minute, he saw that his right arm had a tattoo. It was a symbol of Lightning and Dragon. He was confused about what happened but he felt like his body was changing. In a second he saw some images, but they quickly disappeared. He realized that his weapon could kill a Dragon. He forced himself to grin. His face had an evil smile but tears were flowing out of his eyes. The two emotions contradict each other but they look harmonize. Now, Mikael had the power to end this. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Are you sure you want to help them?" Cedy was with his sister. They were currently traveling to the IHA headquarter. Yuuki nodded. She was a Hunter so she needed to do her job. Besides, she knew that Cedy was the key to win this battle. "Cedy¡­" "It''s okay sister. I know you don''t want this to happen but we all know that the Earth will end if we let that Dragon live. " She didn''t reply, they just traveled in the sky. (Bonus chapter, one more subscription guys!) Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Mikael staggered but he kept his body standing. He looked at the surrounding. He realized that he was not the only one who was grieving. He saw people dying everywhere. He heard their crying voices, the people that survived the terror of the Dragon were mourning for the death of their loved ones. The Dragon killed millions of people. He never thought that he would witness destruction like this. Mikael''s anger and hatred were endless, he absolutely wanted to kill the Dragon. His left side was bleeding and he lost his left arms but he felt nothing. He was numb. He only stared. He watched the Dragon fighting the other Hunters. He saw an Orb Beam, dozens of it. He knew that ability but his mind was not processing it. He felt like his mind was floating in the sky and he couldn''t comprehend anything. He lost so much blood. His appearance was pale. However, he clenched his Spear. He focused his everything and watched the Dragon. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kyle and Christian were doing their best to prevent the Dragon from moving. Christian was using his Telekinesis to freeze the Dragon. His nose was bleeding because of too much use of power, he would lose his consciousness any moment. Despite it, he prevailed and stood firm. Kyle was shooting dozens of Beam to incapacitate the Dragon. The Dragon''s body was disintegrating but it quickly regenerated. The Dragon screamed, mana rippled, and Christian lost his concentration. "Gak!" He kneeled, his head was shivering. He overused his ability, that''s why his body was malfunctioning. He gasped air and fell. Oliver Johnson was lying on the ground. His body was in normal size but his limbs were missing. The Dragon bit it. He was currently recuperating. He already used his potions. Right now, he could only watch the Dragon. He gritted his teeth, he loved to kill the Dragon and grill it. How frustrating that a delicious meal was close to him but he couldn''t eat it! Their two Illusionists were already defeated. Janna and Fransisco were in critical condition. Only three Hunters were fighting the Dragon now. Kyle, Kim Soo-Woon, and Hakase were fighting the Dragon but they couldn''t hurt it badly. The Dragon was now stronger compared to when they fought him earlier. The other reinforcement was still not coming. Kyle was reserving his mana in case something happened. He knew that this Dragon could be killed. However, they need the power of all Hunters. Particularly the Elders of Dwarves and Elves. Right now, he was thankful that the damage was still small. In his past life, the whole world was affected by the Dragon''s attack. Right now, the Dragon only attacked Africa, the other countries were still safe. "This Dragon is tough!" Kim Soo-Woon was frustrated that he couldn''t injure the Dragon. Hakase was with him, he was breathing hard. Hakase was close to fainting, he reached his limit a long time ago. He only forced his body to move. Kyle looked at Kim Soo-Woon. "Kim Soo-Woon, I think it''s the time to use it." "Hm, what are you talking about?" "Fuck you, don''t act like you know nothing. Use it, your Title Ability. " "Hey¡­ I''m starting to hate you. No, I already hate you since the first time we meet. But now, you are crossing the line. " Kim Soo-Woon wanted to chop this man. He didn''t know what, why, or how Kyle knew everything about him. He felt like he was naked whenever he confronted this man. There was a rumor circulating that Kyle was a Regressor but no one could prove it. It was just hearsay, perhaps he had the ability to saw the future. No matter what it is, it didn''t change the fact that Kim Soo-Woon loathed him. "You can do it after you kill the Dragon. " "As if I can kill that!" Kim Soo-Woon replied angrily. "No, you can. What do you think is the reason I took you here?" "Because you want help?"You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Kyle chuckled. Kim Soo-Woon would kill the Dragon. "Use your power and I''ll support you. Hakase, you can rest. I know you''re exhausted." "S- sir, I can still fight!" Kyle stared at him with his commanding eyes. Hakase dropped his longsword, he could see that Kyle was serious. He too knew that it was dangerous if he joined the fight. Since he would not partake in the fight anymore, he decided to take Christian and the others to a safer place. He ran and evacuated the other Hunters. "You ready?" "Tch, after this, you must help me to take that Third Round Dungeon." "Okay, okay. " Kim Soo-Woon bent his body and started stretching. Crackling sounds reverberated in the surrounding. " DemiGod, release!" Power surged in and out of Kim Soo- Woon. He used his Title. In this world, there was only one person who had a Title. He was Kim Soo-Woon, the DemiGod. He received this Title when he killed the 6 bosses singlehandedly in the Punishment Event. He was the only one who could fight the Basilisk''s head-on. He had the same level of average Awakeners but he defeated the Minotaur, Gryphin, Golem,...etc, and Basilisk using his strength. No one helped him, no one could. Unfortunate things happened and he was the only survivor of his District. He fought the monsters alone and he returned alive. He was the DemiGod. "Aaahhhhhh!!!" Kim Soo-Woon shouted, power was overflowing inside and outside of his body. The one-man army would show his power. *Swoosh!* Fafnir felt that a creature appeared behind him. He tried to turn back but- "Gahh!!!" A large force smashed him. His neck bent in an abnormal way. The Dragon felt the pain. He quickly countered but Kyle''s Beam distracted him. "Craaahhhh!!!" The Dragon released a large pool of mana and the surrounding exploded. The Savanna was now gone. Only dirt and destruction were present. Kim Soo-Woon attacked again! This time, he cut his arm. "Aaagggghhhh!" The katana slashed the Dragon''s tough scale but the Dragon withstand it. He used his other arm and grasped Kim Soo-Woon. Kim Soo-Woon tried to fight back but the Dragon didn''t release him. Instead, Fafnir squeezed the man. "Ack!" The pressure broke his bones. Kyle shot another Beam to throw off the Dragon. He hit the Dragon but it was not reacting to his attack. Fafnir prioritized Kim Soo-Woon because Fafnir believed that he was dangerous. "Gaaahhhhh!!!" Kim Soo-Woon screamed in pain. Fafnir started to grin. The Dragon thought that he could kill the man but his end was getting near. A teenager and woman arrived on the battlefield. The Dragon remembered this presence, the image of the glowing eye gave him horror. "Merliiiinnnnn!!!!!" The Dragon was afraid. He realized that he would die if he stayed here. Cedy opened his left eye and his retina glowed. He stared at the Dragon, never blinking. Fafnir spread his wings to escape. He didn''t want his Wishing Orb to lose its power. His flesh was melting and his bones were starting to become visible. At all cost, he must leave this place, or else his divinity would vanish. However, Kyle would never let him. He shot his wings and the pair of wings disintegrated, the Dragon lost his ability to fly. "Aaahhhh!!!" The Dragon was now close to his death, he descended and crashed into the earth. Yuuki cast her spell and freeze the Dragon''s feet. Kyle shot another Beam. "Aarrrrggghh!!" The Dragon cried, not because of the pain but because of the anger that swelled inside him. Kim Soo-Woon stood up. The Dragon was now losing his divinity, Cedy was disarming his power. This was the right time to kill him. Black Aura covered Kim Soo-Woon''s body, a flash of raven light traveled. He disappeared and cut his neck. The Dragon''s head was slashed and blood gushed out. It was almost sliced. "Nooo!!! I will not let this happen!!!" The Dragon amputated his feet and charged to Cedy. He only needed to kill this kid and he would win. He could salvage this situation and his divinity would return again. He struggled and he never stopped. He opened his mouth to eat the kid. Cedy escaped which caused him to blink his eyes. The effect of his left eye disappeared. The Dragon''s power started to return. "Hahaha!! you let your only chance to end me!!! I will kill all of yo--" Kyle shot him. One, two, three, he was shooting non-stop. He grinned. Kyle Rockwell couldn''t believe that he would witness this. Kyle saw a man dashed like it would be his last time. He knew this man. The man ran so fast clenching his dark-blue spear. Black Lightning encircle and followed the man. His eyes were decisive, he only looked at his prey. Kyle couldn''t control himself and smile. He didn''t know why but he had these feelings that this man could end this destruction. He shot a barrage of Beam at the Dragon, he wanted to give Mikael the best path to the creature. His Beams touched the Dragon, disintegration and regeneration fought. When his mana was drained, he pointed his finger and said. "Go get him, Mikael! Kill that f*cking Lizard!" He yelled his voice out. Mikael jumped. His weapon was telling him to crush the chest of the Dragon. He must destroy his Crystal!! Fafnir realized that a person was coming to attack him. Memories of the past came pouring at him. He remembered the man who killed him. For a moment, he saw Sigurd. "Girraaaaahhhh!!!" The Dragon extended his arms to prevent Mikael but his flesh was disappearing. Cedy was looking at him, he lost his divinity again. Mikael activated his Void Spear and the bones that blocked his vision were sliced like papers. "Nnoooooo!!!!" This was the last word that Fafnir said before he died. Mikael stabbed his chest, the Dragon stumbled. Our protagonist yelled and cast his Lightning Spear, the chest exploded and he saw the beating Crystal, he stabbed the Crystal and cast another explosion. *BANG----------------!!!!" The Crystal began to crack into pieces. Fafnir tried to fix it but it was futile, he lost his strength. He died not knowing that his mortal enemies, the Gods, were already dead. His eyes lost their color and the Dragon was finished. [Level up] [Level up] [Level up] Mikael heard the system notification but he didn''t react. He forced his battered body. The Crystal detonated and blew up. Mikael flew and crashed to the boulder of rocks. He rolled and stumbled, he realized that he landed to where Furrneka was lying on. Mikael and smiled faintly and held her hand. " I love you¡­" He regretted that he couldn''t say it when she was alive. ( And here we go! Mikael did the last hit! I just want to say thank you to, Haddouch and Dan B!!!! My first goal has been achieved, yipee! With another five subscriptions, my second goal will be reached too so don''t be afraid to subscribe to my Patreon!! Goal: 5/10 subscriptions Rewards: three chapters, on Patreon only. ) Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Kitsune and Jubero reached the Headquarter. They witnessed the devastation. The land was burning and cracked, the savannah was not a savannah anymore. It turned into a wasteland with nothing but craters. Jubero''s heart skipped a beat. He hoped his wife was okay. He left the three ladies and ran to find Sekena. He was a quiet man but he deeply loved her. He ran and there was something that kept tugging his heart, at last, he found the reason. He found her¡­ Jubero lost his strength. He kneeled, he felt like someone showered him of a cold bucket of water. For a moment, he only stared at her cold bloody body. Sekena was dead. Her lower half was missing¡­ He didn''t know what to do except hugging her. He lost his world. "Uuwwaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" Jubero cried. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kalman, Lee Hal-Sung, and Captain James arrived at the Headquarter. They couldn''t express what emotions were they showing. The Dragon killed almost all of the people. There were survivors but they were small if you compare it to the overall numbers of casualties. "The Dragon¡­" Captain James pointed his finger to the Bone Dragon. The Dragon was not moving. Fafnir''s eye was lifeless and his chest was destroyed. It looked like a giant statue in the middle of destruction, it looked majestic yet disturbing. Lee Hal-Sung and Kalman immediately went to the Dragon to confirm if the Dragon was really dead. At there running, they saw Kyle, Kim Soo-Woon, Yuuki, and a child near the Dragon. They were full of bruises, particularly Kyle and Kim Soo-Woon. They confronted the Dragon longer than Yuuki and Cedy. "What happened?" Kalman spoke. He couldn''t believe that this Dragon could cause massive damage. This was his first time seeing Kyle full of dirt. He believed the fight was harder than he thought. " You can deduce the battle based on our appearance. The headquarters is gone and many died¡­" Kim Soo-Woon didn''t continue his talking. His mouth was having a bad aftertaste, they killed the Dragon but millions died. He couldn''t say that they win this battle. Lee Hal-Sung confronted Kyle. He was the one who tipped him about the incoming undead. Lee Hal-Sung knew that this bastard had an idea about the situation. He grasped his dirty clothes and lifted him. "You f*cker¡­!" He stopped, he looked at Kyle''s eyes. He could detect the regrets. He couldn''t blame the man who saved this world many times. He threw him and Kyle didn''t fight back. Lee Hal-Sung kicked his tongue, he didn''t have the right to be angry since he was just a weakling who almost died fighting an undead. "I guess, you''re happy because you save the world again, huh!" Lee Hal-Sung was frustrated. He was a High-Rank Hunter but he couldn''t do anything. He was actually afraid when he fought the Draugr. He realized how weak he was. "We didn''t kill it¡­" Kyle muttered. Lee Hal-Sung and Kalman glanced at Kyle. "Mikael killed the Dragon." Kyle chuckled. He didn''t know what emotions he was showing. Is he sad? Is he angry? He didn''t know. However, he was confident that he was grinning right now.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "¡­ I see. Mikael, huh." Kalman remembered the man that he met months ago. Mikael looked depressed when Kalman first saw him. Kalman easily guessed that Mikael was having anxiety about the changes of Earth. While they were having a mourn-like atmosphere, a beautiful woman gradually approached them. "What do we have here. Kyle, I can''t believe that I''ll see you disheveled like that. Pfft-, how ironic that the King of Hunters is wearing unclean clothes. " Kitsune appeared, together with Vania and Evie, the three ladies faced them. However, Vania and Evie were actually frightened. This was the first time that they saw these powerhouses staying in one place. Kitsune sneered while glaring at Kyle, she mocked him. She hated this man. Klein despised him so as his fiance, Kitsune despised the man too. "Stand back I need to do something." Before the essence vanished, Kitsune needed to gather the Broken Wishing Orb. Fafnir''s dream was never realized, so she was confident that she could control the Orb to make another wish. "What are you going to do?" Lee Hal-Sung looked at her but the woman didn''t speak. Kitsune controlled the mana and gathered the fragments of Wishing Orb. They saw green lights floating to Kitsune. The green lights gathered on her palm and became a solid marble. The amassed Orb lighted up the whole place. *Swoosh!* A silhouette appeared. "Y- your Majesty!!" Captain James, Vania, and Evie were shocked, they immediately bowed. Kitsune didn''t spend any time. The essence would disappear if she was not fast. She already had a wish. She was one of the Legendary Creatures so she could make a wish. When Jubero gave her the letter. There were only two sentences. ''Close the Gate of Underworld and you can receive the Wishing Orb. You can do anything you want, you can make your wish.'' The Wishing Orb had the ability to realize a dream if its user. However, there were limitations and it couldn''t satisfy some inconceivable wish. Kitsune was not confident that her wish could come true. Still, she stated it. "Revive the people that Fafnir and his undead killed." The Hunters widened their eyes looking at her. They never thought that this woman could do it. They were struck. Kyle didn''t know that the Orb could be used like this. After all, he didn''t have the qualifications to use it. He wanted to say that the Orb is corrupted but he decided to close his mouth, lives are more important compared to a little bit of corruption. King Timar looked at them. His life was now starting to disappear but he endured. He needed to finish his job, but he couldn''t fulfill the wish completely. His expression was completely frustrated and he spoke. "I''m sorry but I can''t revive all of them. The only people that I can revive are the people who died near me. Meaning, I can only revive the people that died around the Headquarter." They gritted their teeth yet they were thankful. Reviving the dead was an impossible feat, they were already satisfied that the King could bring back the life of people in the Headquarter. "Yes, it''s enough." Kitsune nodded. "Thank you¡­" King Timar smiled and he looked at Captain James. James quickly nodded. He already knew what he needed to do. His eyes shed tears, he was afraid of how he would face the Queen. King Timar started to vanish. He used his remaining power to resurrect every people near him. Green lights rain down in the sky. The dead healed and they began to open their eyes. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Green drops of light descended into the ground, the reddish afternoon sky made the scene divine. A drop touched the dead body of a woman. Sekena opened her eyes. She heard a wailing cry. She realized that her husband was hugging her tightly. She had a confused expression, her mind was in jumbled. "Jubero¡­ I can''t breathe." Jubero stopped his bawling. He stared at her. Another tears and snot came out of his eyes and nose. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael held Furrneka''s hand. His life was slowly diminishing. He knew that he would die if he won''t drink a healing potion. He chuckled, who cares, he didn''t need it. He didn''t care about his life. He only looked at Furrneka. He touched her lips. He bowed and kissed her. Suddenly green lights hit them and his wounds were healing. His missing arm regenerated. He quickly gazed at the sky. He fucking hated the sky. He always remembered the voice of a child whenever he looked at the sky. "Why¡­ Why did you heal me! I want to die! Let me die!!" He shouted. He didn''t sense that Furrneka''s ears were twitching. She yawned and touched Mikael. "Nyah, don''t shout. I want to sleep¡­" "!!!" Mikael eyes enlarge when he heard her. He looked down and saw Furrneka furring her tails, she was sleeping like a child. Mikael was dumbfounded. He quickly carried his woman. "Nyaa! W- What are you doing!? Put me dow-" Furrneka couldn''t continue her sentence. Lips invaded her mouth, she shivered. She tried to fight back but she failed, an arm hugged her tightly. She didn''t know why but her body was heating so much. Mikael couldn''t control himself and kissed her. Mikael held her hand, their fingers intertwined and they were both in bliss. They never stopped. They didn''t want to. (Okay, you can guess it easily, yeah Furrneka will live. Of course I don''t want her to die, she''s the second best girl! I just did it to make Mikael realized his incompetence! I want to slap in his face that he must reach the top again!!) Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The reinforcement came. The Hunters saw that the battle was already over. They helped the injured but they realized that no one was wounded. They were even dumbfounded when they learned that there was no casualty in the headquarters. Thousands of Hunters traveled to Africa. They felt the presence of a large creature but when they arrived, the Dragon was already dead. However, there were still undead that were continuing their assault so the Hunters'' job was still not finished. The high heels stepped into the ground. Ai Biyu looked at her surroundings and frowned, she just used her private plane to get here but it seemed that her help was not necessary anymore. She saw the Hunters that fought the Dragon, Kyle and the others were full of dirt. She walked to them. Janna was lying on the ground but her wounds were already healed. She sneered when she saw the Guildleader of Long Guild. "Hmmp- so the Dragon Lady is already here. How does it feel that you proudly say you''re a Dragon but you didn''t partake in killing the real one?" Ai Biyu looked down and she saw Janna lying next to the sleeping Francisco. She scoffed at her words. "Oh, I can''t believe you''re still alive. Look at your appearance, you look like a slut that was raped by hundreds of men. You shouldn''t have fought the Dragon, you should have hidden in your little cloud." She mocked the woman. Janna wanted to stand up and beat her but someone butt in. "This is not the time to fight." Christian came in the middle of them. He was actually dizzy but he forced himself to stand. Ai Biyu and Janna hated each other, they always clashed when they were together. He didn''t know the reason but whenever they meet, they always loved mocking each other. Kyle was just looking at them. He was drinking a high-grade tea, his face was covered with dust and dirt but his dignified expression was still on. He looked left and right to find his friend. He saw a man and woman holding each other''s hands. He chuckled. "Kuku, I don''t know what will Ni?a do if she saw this. Mikael, you''re a womanizer huh. " He shook his head laughing slightly. This was not the time to talk to him. After all, he couldn''t face Mikael. He did an irreparable wound. He threw Miriam away and forced Ni?a to assassinate the Elf Princess. He was the culprit of their misfortunes. He looked at them. Mikael and Furrneka followed Jubero and Sekena. ......... ...... ... Yet they didn''t know that there was an entity looking at the child and the man under the shadow. ......... ...... ...This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Furrneka was holding him tightly because of her anxiety. She didn''t know why but she felt threaten whenever she thought about Ni?a. Mikael already kissed her but she still didn''t hear the three words. Her heart would only ease if she heard it. They were currently following Jubero because they heard that the Patriarch was injured. Mikael saw Vania and Evie. Together with them, Mikael saw a beautiful woman who had nine tails. Only one thought crossed his mind. '' Kitsune, my brother''s fiance.'' Mikael was curious about the woman. Furrneka detected his expression and gaze, she followed his eyes and she realized that he was looking at Kitsune. Furrneka gritted her teeth and bit him, how could he look at the other woman when she was next to him? Hateful! "Ow! Why did you do that?" Mikael glanced at her but Furrneka didn''t speak. She hated it whenever he looked at any other ladies, especially if they were beautiful. She couldn''t believe that she was now having these feelings. Furrneka realized that she wanted this man for her. She would never let anyone steal him! Mikael was confused why she bit him but Furrneka was only furring and grumbling. However, he already had experience in this situation. Whenever a woman is angry, you only need to cuddle her!! He snuggled her hair and kissed her neck. "Nyah! W- what are you doing!?" Furrneka blushed but she didn''t stop him. Mikael chuckled and looked at her. He smiled and kissed her lips. "E- ehem! " Vania coughed. She couldn''t stand this kind of atmosphere. A man was a creature that a woman needed whenever she wanted companionship. Vania never fell in love that''s why she never understand why couples were always happy whenever they snuggled. For Vania, men were tools to use. She was glaring at them. Mikael shrugged and Furrneka kicked her tongue. They needed to use Vania''s power to get to the Patriarch so they didn''t say anything. Her apparel could carry 50+ people, she was a good transporter. Kitsune glanced at them. She saw Mikael and she felt like this man and her darling were identical. She didn''t know that Mikael and Klein were brothers. Klein was always sad whenever he talked about his brother that''s why Kitsune never ask him about his older brother. She only met Grandma Tibano, the last relative of Klein. She was actually frustrated that she couldn''t attend the funeral. The Elders of Beast Kingdom were scared that her powers would become stronger if she and Klein became close, that''s why they always blocked their relationship. They could only meet thrice a year. However, now, the Kingdom was already fallen. Kitsune smiled whenever she thought about it. She could now meet her darling freely. While she was smiling, the two women came up with an idea to protect their lover from Kitsune. Sekena and Furrneka looked at each other. They were beautiful but Kitsune was on another level, they had these thoughts that perhaps Jubero and Mikael would fall for her. They nodded and made an alliance. They won''t let this woman seduce their lover! "Hello, I believe I need to tell you my name. I''m Mikael, my brother is Kl- ooop ooop!" Mikael tried to greet the Nine-Tails but threads covered his mouth and he couldn''t talk. He struggled but the threads wrapped his whole body and he couldn''t move. Furrneka punched his stomach. She carried his body and executed a suplex. Mikael lost his consciousness and faint. Furrneka had a smug of victory. Jubero witnessed it. His body shivered, he tried to run but he fell. He realized that his feet were tied. Sekena smiled at him. "Babe, I think you need to rest. Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up when we''re in the Kingdom." "Ooppp ooopp!!" He fought back but he was already captured. Threads covered him, the last thing that Jubero saw was the face of the two women. They were smiling but their aura was deadly. Evie hid behind Vania. She was afraid. She felt like she witnessed a murder. Vania shook her head. This was the reason why she couldn''t understand her species. They would do anything to protect their lovers, and sometimes, it''s in a disturbing way. Furrneka and Sekena smug. They looked at Kitsune and sneered, they felt victorious. Now, Mikael and Jubero won''t be seduced anymore. Kitsune didn''t care about them, she didn''t even saw their murder-like scene. She was having fantasies about her darling. Her tails were wagging whenever she thought about Klein. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 They traveled in the sky. When they were halfway to the Kingdom, Kitsune decided to left them. She didn''t have any reason to be with them. Besides she needed to ready her package because she would go to the Philippines. '' Should I use Teleportation Gate? Hm, but I don''t have Visa, Sigh.'' Vania was elated when Kitsune left. She couldn''t stand the woman, she felt hostility toward the woman who had more sex appeal than her. Evie glanced at Furrneka and Sekena. She was curious why they were tying their partners. She was scared at first but her curiosity quickly defeated her fear. "Ne ne, Sister Furrneka, Sister Sekena. Why are you tying your partners?" The two women of the cat tribe giggled when they heard her question. "You see, we''re protecting our partners from any dangerous people." "Eh? Evie didn''t get it." Evie said and scratched her head. Sekena shrugged, she didn''t say that she was afraid that her husband would love another woman, Kitsune had enough beauty to seduce any men. The Beastmen were territorial species, they would fight for the things that they believed their belongings. They hated it when someone stole their properties, especially the females, they had Yandere tendencies. They would do unbelievable things just to protect their mate. Vania glanced at them and sighed. She was afraid that she would be like these two if she fell in love, she didn''t want to be a Yandere. She was lucky that her partner was a woman. She hugged Evie and felt blessed. "Sister, what are you doing?" "Fufu, you''re so cute." While they were traveling, Furrneka felt that her baggage was moving. She quickly punched it¡­ the baggage didn''t move after that. Vania''s back was sweating when she witnessed how Furrneka pummeled the poor man. She hugged Evie tightly. "Sister I can''t breathe¡­" Furrneka played with her tail as if nothing happened. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ They were now in the Palace. The two women wake their partners. Mikael opened his eyes. He felt like he forgot something important but he believed that if he remembered it, he would gain a trauma. They walked to the Palace and they saw that many Hunters were lying on the ground. There were people who were running back and forth to heal them. Furrneka saw her Grandpa resting with them. His two arms were missing just like his left eye. They gasped when they saw the severeness of his condition.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Furrneka ran and quickly kneeled. She tried to touch him but she was afraid that the Patriarch would hurt more. "Grandpa¡­" She sobbed when she saw her Grandpa breathing thinly. She was afraid that she would lose another family. Her parents were already dead and she couldn''t accept that her Grandpa would leave her too. Mikael saw the Patriarch. He immediately grabbed a potion but he heard the old man''s voice. "Stop¡­ healing potion will not work on me. Besides, I will not die. It''s just I need to heal these wounds on my own. Haha, I''m happy that you''re safe Furrneka." "Grandpa¡­" Patriarch was in critical condition. Just like the contract, Ratatoskr ate his two arms and one eye. These injuries would never regenerate even if he drunk dozens of high-class potions. Still, Patriarch was not depressed. He was already old to think about his health. "Furrneka don''t be afraid, I will not die. I need to live so that I can see your wedding. " "Un." Furnneka nodded and shed tears. She covered her face and cried. Mikael went to her and tapped her shoulder. "For now, just let me sleep." Patriarch closed his eyes. ¡­¡­¡­. ...... ... Three days passed. The battle was over, the people around the world realized that they were not safe. A Dragon caused a genocide. The executives of IHA and the representative of every Top Guild immediately made an assembly. They tackled the affairs related to the incident. "This meeting decided that the Fangs Guild is guilty. Their properties will be confiscated. The people who are directly related will be punished. Right now, we''re still interrogating Hakanria and Jamil who''s been part of Axelle''s coup d''etat. They''re currently in the IHA''s jurisdiction. " The executive glanced at Captain James and Lander. They were the representative of Beastmen. Lander, the Alpha, clenched his fist but he didn''t speak. He knew that his son made the wrong decision. Hakanria needed to suffer because of his wrongdoings. "As for the Dragon, there''s a rumor saying that an unknown Hunter killed the Dragon. The IHA decided to give the commendation to the unknown man and the Hunters who confront the Dragon. They will receive their rewards after we calculate their contribution." Kalman and Lee Hal-Sung were attending the meeting. They knew the true identity of the Hunter who killed the Dragon but they didn''t announce it. Kalman talked to Mikael and he said that he couldn''t take the credit because he only appeared when the Dragon was near his death. Kalman and Lee Hal-Sung respected his decision. They would never force the hero who saved the continent, if he said he didn''t want, then they would gladly accept it. "As for the Beastmen. I know that they suffer but they need to receive their punishment for hiding a great secret. They hide the remains of the Dragon inside the Sahara and this caused destruction to Africa." Many people glared at James and Lander. James smashed the table. "Our people are not-" "James stop this." Lander quickly reprimanded him. The Alpha stared at the greedy eyes of the people inside the assembly. He knew why they were doing this. "What do you want?" He knew that these people wanted something from them. "The assembly decided that the Beastmen must pay by giving the Hrunting and their Elders need to work under the IHA for five years." "No! We can''t do that!" James became furious, they already lost many things and now these greedy men wanted to squeeze them dry. "James, stop." He tapped his shoulder. James looked at Lander. They already lost everything. Their King died and the country was in turmoil, their people were divided into many groups. They wanted to create their own country. James couldn''t accept that these people wanted to take their mythical weapon. However, he stopped when he saw Lander shaking his head. " We can give you the Hrunting but I think the Elders will not agree to your proposal. We can only give the Hrunting but if you want more¡­" He glared at these people. His aura was radiating telling that they could fuck themselves if they want more. Both of the sides understood that nobody wanted another war, the Beastmen may lose many of their warriors but they were still strong and ferocious. "Ehem, then I guess we already have an agreement. The Beastmen is now free from their offense. The assembly decided that they''re not guilty." After a couple of talking, the Assembly decided to finish the meeting. #Arc three: The Beastmen# Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Mikael woke up, with him, Furrneka was naked lying under the bedsheet holding his waist. Mikael couldn''t help himself and smile, he kissed Furrneka. Furrneka''s ears twitched. "Nyah, not now, I want to sleep." He shrugged and touched her hair. "Mmm, nyah, no¡­ " Mikael kissed her neck. He tickled her ears and Furrneka opened her eyes. She clawed him. "Ack!" She slashed his chest and returned to sleep. Mikael decided to stop. He already received a hundred claw marks last night, however, he couldn''t control his twitching face and grinned. She was cute, sexy, and lovely. Whenever he heard her moan, he wanted to hear more. He stood up and stretched his body to get ready. He knew that Furrneka was not an early person. They were currently in a luxury hotel in Saudi Arabia. The Beast Kingdom was destroyed and they didn''t know what would happen. The Patriarch was recuperating, his arms and eye were incurable but the Red Technology (scientists and Dwarves) could give him synthetic arms. As for the left eye, the Patriarch decided to leave it as blind. He looked cool, he said, it was like he was a strong old man from a movie. Mikael was surprised when he knew that the Patriarch was actually a movie lover. Mikael went to the shower. He remembered what happened yesterday. He met Ni?a but she said that she needed to finish her problems before they could be together. As for the second woman (Furrneka), Ni?a decided to let her have a taste of her man. But her eyes were glaring when she said that she must be the first wife. She would kill Furrneka if she wanted more. Mikael was sweating at that time. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yesterday. Mikael realized that something changed in his Status. [Mikael Tibano] [ TITLE: DRAGON SLAYER - THE SIGURD SWORD DECIDED TO ASSIMILATE WITH THE VOID SPEAR. THE USER WILL GAIN THE POWER OF A DRAGON WHENEVER HE USED HIS TITLE] [LEVEL 423] [ SKILLS] [LIGHTNING SHOCK LEVEL 6] [1.SHOCK: A BODY THAN CAN EMIT LIGHTNING] [2.LIGHTNING STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING MANA] [3.LIGHTNING VOID SPEAR: - CONNECTED TO THE USER - UNBREAKABLE - CAN BE SUMMON SPEAR''S ABILITIES: a.) DEFENSE VOID -within 3. 5 seconds, enemies'' physical and magical defense will be nullified b.) LIGHTNING SPEAR -the spear will turn to lightning and cause a big explosion ] [4. LORD OF LIGHTNING Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!- the whole body will turn to lightning and increase the strength by 5¡Á -can only activate if the user is in a near-death situation. -(insufficient level) -(insufficient level) ] "Eh?" Mikael was dumbfounded, he did a pog-like face. He was clueless and ignorant about the new changes. "Sigurd Sword¡­¡­ Is that the sword that my weapon ate?" He read the description of the Dragon Slayer, he was skeptical about the Title but he decided to use it. He was still in his room but he believed that this would be different compared to what happened when he ate the Evolution Stone. He activated the Title. He felt the power rising in his body. His shoulders gain light yellow scales. His eyes were like a lizard. However, he didn''t focus his attention on the newly gained power. Mikael attained the power to detect the mana. He saw the woman that he missed so much¡­ "Ni?a¡­" She saw the woman sleeping in the bed. He never thought the person that he was looking for was actually close to him. ''Yes, she has the ability to hide her presence¡­'' Mikael immediately hugged her, he didn''t hesitate. "Kyaah!" Ni?a woke up when she felt a person hugging her. She opened her eyes and she saw Mikael embracing her tightly. "M- Mikael! H- How did y-" Mikael caressed her lips. Ni?a was surprised, Mikael took her lips and he never stopped. He touched her back as if he didn''t want the woman to disappear again. They stayed like this, intertwining their love. "Haahh , M- Mikael, please let me catch my breath." Mikael embraced her, he would never let go. Ni?a face was blushing and she wanted more. Mikael carried her. Now, she was on the top, she touched his cheek and Mikael only looked at her. Ni?a wanted to say the words. "Mikael¡­ I love you." "Yes, me too. I love you. Don''t leave me ever again." Ni?a was bewildered how Mikael detected her but her feelings were the most important right now. She didn''t care about anything, she just wanted this man to love her. Actually, Ni?a already met him when he was training in the Patriarch''s manor. She tried to appear but she stopped the idea when she saw Furrneka. She witnessed how the two were getting close. She was afraid that Mikael loved the woman instead of her. She didn''t want to hear the words ''I''m sorry but I love Furrneka'' from Mikael. Perhaps Mikael didn''t love her anymore. Perhaps he was angry that they left him alone and confused about the current world. Perhaps he despised her. Ni?a couldn''t help it, she was afraid... The most thing that made her afraid was that she was the reason why Mikael slept for six years, if Mikael didn''t save her from the Hydra, Mikael won''t be bedridden. She saw Mikael''s desire whenever he looked at Furrneka. He smiled and laughed, she felt like the two were a couple that couldn''t be separate. Her heart ached whenever she watched them. Furrneka was wild and mischievous, she did what she wanted and Ni?a was jealous. Her envy even told her to kill Furrneka but she resisted. Mikael would go crazy if she did that. All of those negative thoughts disappeared when Mikael caught her lips making her breathless. Ni?a wanted to ask Mikael if he hated her but it seemed that it didn''t matter anymore. Mikael''s kisses were enough to answer all of her questions. Mikael kissed her passionately. Ni?a felt elated and glad. She realized that Mikael still loved her. Mikael took off his clothes. He saw that his upper body was full of scales. "Oh, I forgot. I''m still using the Title." He deactivated the Dragon Slayer. Ni?a giggled, she didn''t want this moment to end. ¡­¡­¡­. ...... ... They spent their time together. They share the heat of each other. After a couple of hours, Ni?a began to stand up. Mikael kissed her back, Ni?a shivered but she decided to end this. "Mikael, I know that you love me but we need to-" Mikael took her lips. He already had an idea of what Ni?a would say. "Hush, I know it. Those Elves right? Tell me, do you want me to kill all of them?" Ni?a was struck and she quickly laughed. She remembered that this man was an idiot who always sacrificed himself. She touched his chest and shook her head. "No, the Elders of Elves are extremely powerful. You can''t fight them." "Then, what do you need me to do?" Ni?a looked up and saw the determination in his eyes. She smiled, she really loved him, time passed but she still loved him. "Pfft- first you need to talk to that woman." *Crash!!* The door broke and Furrneka dashed in. She looked at them, they were naked and cherishing each other. She was furious! She wanted to kill the slut who seduced her man. "You bitch!" She charged. Mikael was shocked to witness two women fighting over him. He witnessed a catfight¡­ (Do you have tips for overcoming laziness? I can not write a word since yesterday.) Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Furrneka presented her sharp claws. She slashed her but Ni?a disappeared. Furrneka looked left and right to find her. Ni?a cut her legs, Furrneka squinted but she forced herself to counterattack. She tried to kick the woman but she only hit the air. Ni?a was so elusive and fast, added the fact that Furrneka was lost in leveling. She didn''t have the power to fight her equally. Ni?a was now in the corner of the room, yawning. In terms of speed, she was confident that no one could beat her. She was the fastest Hunter in the world. Furrneka fell on her knees, she realized that her veins were cut and she couldn''t move her legs. She gritted her teeth in frustration. "Whore!! " She said it. Ni?a shrugged, she felt like she won watching her rival kneeling. Whore? Nope, Ni?a is the best girl. Furrneka summoned her Spirit, Black Serpent crawled to her body and hissed. It was pointing its head at Ni?a, black lightning was gathered inside its mouth and at any moment, it would be shot. "W- wait, you don''t have to fight! We can solve this, let''s talk okay!?" Mikael stopped them. This hotel had anti- explosive walls but he believed that it was not enough to contain the destruction that would arise. "Shut- up! You horny bastard! Kuck¡­ sob, sob, I thought you love me!¡­" Furrneka covered her face, she shed tears in her eyes. She felt betrayed. She thought she had him but she was wrong. She was indignant and she blamed the slut. If not for this slut, then Mikael would only look at her. She loathed Ni?a for seducing Mikael. She was glaring at the woman. "Yawn. Is that it?" Ni?a crossed her arms, her ample breasts jiggled, she sat on the chair and looked at the crying cat. She was elated, she felt victorious. "I will kill you¡­" "Fufu, if you can." "W- Wait girls! I think we need to talk." Mikael butt in, he knew that they would really kill each other if they don''t stop them. "Hm, tell me Mikael, who do you love more?" Ni?a gazed at him. This was a question she was itching to ask. She could conclude that Mike loved Furrneka that was why she wanted to know who he loved more. Furrneka''s ears twitched when she heard the question. She wiped her tears and pouted. She looked at Mikael believing that he would choose her. They were both waiting for his answer. "Oh that, I love you both." He answered immediately. "Who do you love more?" Ni?a believed that she didn''t hear it right so she asked again. "I love you equally. Ack!" A dagger pierced his shoulder. Ni?a came in and pushed him to the bed. "Eh, we just have sex earlier and now you said that you love us equally? Am I hearing wrong? Hm, repeat it." "I love you equally- ow." Mikael''s answer remained the same. Ni?a stabbed him on his stomach. She meant no harm, she thought Mikael loved her the most. She smiled and touched his cheeks, she remembered how he kicked this cheek when they were in the Punishment. That was the place where her love started to bloom. She saw Mikael''s determination, and she fell in love with his courageous figure. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. She asked again. "If the two of us are in danger, who''s you''re going to save first?" "I''ll save both of you at the same time." Mikael said like it was the natural thing to do. "Fucking coward, Yeah, I forgot you''re an Idiot. " "No, I''m not a coward, I''m a greedy bastard." She sighed, she knew that she couldn''t change his answer no matter how many times she stabbed him. She looked at Furrneka and the cat looked at her. Fierce eyes clashed and lightning and thunder struck each other. "I guess the fight is not concluded." Furrneka felt relieved, she would show this woman that she could get Mikael. Since their weight in Mikael''s heart was equal, all she had to do was to slowly get him. "Anyway, I''ll be the first wife." Ni?a would not back down on that. She met Mikael first, so the position of the first wife would be her. It was funny because they were now talking about wedding without consulting Mikael. "No, as long as the battle is not concluded, the position of the first wife is not decided." Furrneka didn''t back down. "Hoh? You''re confident that you can beat me?" "I can kill you if you want to." Their eyes kept glaring at each other. "H- Hey! Stop this!" Mikael already chose to love them both. He knew that his decision was not a manly move but he won''t change his mind. He was a greedy bastard that wanted to love them both. He knew that they were anguished about this situation but Mikael would not back down. Mikael couldn''t live without any of them. He understood it. "Stop this¡­" He held them both. "I love you Ni?a and I love you Furrneka." "Fufu, at least you say my name first." Ni?a chuckled, being slightly happy. "Grrr¡­" The cat hissed. Ni?a giggled and kissed his cheek. She stood up, she needed to leave this place. If she stayed here longer, her heart would start to waver. Almost all of Hunters in the Asia were hunting her. She already experienced how her mother was tortured just to get her. She didn''t want it to happen to Mikael. Mikael was strong but his strength was not enough to confront dozens of Elders. "Mikael¡­ I think I need to leave." "Ni?a, I already said that you will not go. " Mikael held her hand, he won''t let her go. The only way to release his grip was to cut his arms. He gazed at Ni?a, she smiled and she needed to leave. "Hey, Cat, I leave Mikael to you, but if you do anything that will hurt him, I will kill you. Oh, by the way, always remember this, Mikael is mine." "Hmmp- I should be the one to say that. If I ever see you again, I will take your head and feed it to dogs." "Fufu, I like your answer." The two women had understanding just by a couple of exchanges. "Ni?a you don''t have to do this. I can save you." Mikael tightened his grip. He wanted Ni?a to stay. "Yes, I know you can. However, this is my fight. Rest assured, I''ll never die. After all, they''ll never see me." Ni?a disappeared. Mikael tried to open his Title to detect her but he was already late. Ni?a was not in the room, she already escaped. Mikael groaned and yelled at himself. He made a conviction to himself. "Ni?a!! I swear!! I''ll become stronger and protect you!!" He punched the wall. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The afternoon came, Mikael was depressed that her first lover left him. He was still talking to Furrneka but his energy was spent worrying about Ni?a. Furrneka saw it and she was frustrated that Mikael was not looking at her. She jumped and bit his head. "O- Ouch! Furrneka what are you doing?" Furrneka was huffing staring at his eyes. "Hmmp, I hate you! You said that you love me, why did you betray me!?" Mikael''s eyes widened, he realized something. For a moment, he cried and remembered his past. The past where he woke up and lost everything, Furrneka saved him at that miserable past. However, the image of her, impaled and dead was hunting him, he was afraid of that happening again. Mikael didn''t want that to happen again. He cursed himself, how could he make her sad like that?, Mikael wanted to punch himself. Mikael loved her. "I didn''t betray you. I love both of you... When I saw you dead, at that time, I regretted everything. I should have kissed you, hug you, and tell you that I love you. However, when you are revived, I promise to myself that I will make you mine. I''m sorry if you''re Kampi is a greedy man who wanted you. Furrneka I deeply love you." Mikael hugged her. Furrneka was shocked and blushed by his words. She felt something swelling inside her heart, it was fluffy feelings. She had some problems about Ni?a but she understood that Mikael was having a hard time too. "T- Then, do it with me!" Furrneka stuttered but her determination won. She won''t let Ni?a have her way. While the whore is gone, Furrneka will slowly seduce this man. "Hm? " Mikael tilted his head. "I- I mean l- let''s have sex too¡­" Furrneka was bright red saying the words. "Eh?" Mikael never thought that he would hear the word "sex" in Furrneka''s mouth. Based on what he knew, this woman was a virgin. He heard from the Patriarch that Furrneka was a type of woman who loved to fight, she didn''t have the idea of what sex was. "Are you sure about that?" "Y- yes¡­" Furrneka would never let that slut steal Mikael. She would do everything to have him. Mikael grinned, of course he would obey the will of his woman! He embraced her and caressed her lips. They had a sleepless night. (Author. Ni?a: you''re just a fucktoy for Mikael to released his stress! Furrneka: No, I''m always with Mikael not like you. He had me always not like you *smug* He love me more than you, nyehehe. Ni?a: Kisama... ) Chapter 133 Chapter 133 So who are we going to kill? The kid, the man, or the twins? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ March 19, 2028. The 15th batch of Awakening started. Humanity had enough knowledge about the Awakening. There was even saying that when you wake up in a different place on March 19, congratulations you were already a Hunter. In this current time, Awakening Event was already safe. You only need courage and you would live. Even the information about the Rejuvenating Room was known, many Awakeners were actually fighting for it. In a sense, the Awakening/Punishment Event was like a six months vacation where you would kill thousands of monsters every night.¡­ It would be fun if you were a slaughter lover. The information about monsters and Items was circulating fluidly around the world. The info about Awakening was known by everyone. Many people hope that they would be part of this Event. In this world where strength was everything, who doesn''t want power? They dream that one day, they would become Hunters. Adalyn opened her mouth but no sound came out. She woke up and saw that she was in a Jungle¡­ gulped, a mouthful of saliva went down to her throat. She already had an idea. "I''m¡­ in the Awakening Event." She heard the sound of roaring monsters. She realized that she would spend her six months inside of this Event. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael was leisurely eating grapes, he was lying on Furrneka lap. Furrneka said that she wanted to try this ( she was frustrated that Ni?a did this to Mikael when he was unconscious ). She lifted the grape and put it in Mikael''s mouth. She didn''t know why but she couldn''t control her mouth from giggling whenever she watched Mikael chomping the fruit. She found him cute eating the fruits that she gave. Although it seemed like their cuddling time would end, a phone started to make a sound. *Ring ring!!* "Tch," Furrneka kicked her tongue when she heard that Mikael''s phone was ringing. Someone disturbed their cuddling time! Whoever it was, she would give him a present called slashes and cuts. Mikael answered his phone while his head was on her lap. "Mikael! What do I need to do!? Help me!! Uuwwaaaahhhhhhhh!!" He distanced the phone away from his ear, a strong sound echoed inside the room. He heard a wailing sound, he knew this voice. " Seven! Lower your voice my ears is ringing! What happened? Why are you crying?" Mikael asked. "Hhuuuuu, sniff sniff, Adalyn¡­" The man sobbed. "What happened to Adalyn?" "The Awakening kidnapped her!!"Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Oh is that so¡­ What? You''re saying that she''s been summoned?" "Yes!!! Mikael, I don''t know what to do!! Please help me!!!" Mikael paused, he remembered how he almost lost his life when he was in the Awakening. He couldn''t control his twitching face. "Where are you?¡­ Nevermind, I''ll go to the Philippines, okay." "Un¡­" The call ended after that. Mikael looked at Furrneka, her tail was swaying showing her loneliness. Mikael smiled, he never thought that he would witness Furrneka having lonely feelings about him. He didn''t remember what happened after he faint when he fought Axelle. The last thing he saw was Ni?a''s figure saving her. After that, there was none. Perhaps something happened between the two women which caused Furrneka to change. Anyway, Mikael was happy. "Do you want to come?" "Hmmp!¡­ Yes." Furrneka was mad but her emotions quickly subsided when Mikael carried her to the bed¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Mikaeeelll!!!" Seven ran when he saw Mikael coming out from the teleportation Gate. The couple used a public Gate that was connected to Manila. Furrneka was a bit stiff using the technology but Mikael held her hand and she calmed down. Mikael saw his surroundings. Melancholy thoughts entered his mind. "Yeah, I''m home." He was pessimistic about the term home. After all, almost all of his family was dead, he couldn''t say that the Philippines was still his home. "Mikaeellll!!!" Furrneka saw Seven, she already knew this man. She smug and kicked the incoming man. How could this man disturb their bonding time!? "Mika- Bihu!" Seven rolled to the ground. Furrneka smiled seeing that the man was in a half- death situation. She was angry because she wanted to solo Mikael but after kicking Seven, she decided to erase the hatred. "Good, my mood is already healed." Mikael shook his head and chuckled. He really couldn''t understand girls. "M- Mikael..." The struggling Seven took them to his newly rented apartment, he was sipping a potion. It was fortunate that he was a Hunter, or else he would surely lose his life in that kick. "Oh, this is a good place." Mikael said scanning the apartment. This place was twice bigger and the security was tough, no Beastmen could enter it just like what happened last time¡­ Anyway, the apartment was good. "Sigh, what do you want from me again?" Mikael pinched his forehead, Seven said an unbelievable idea when they were talking on the phone. "Please, talk to Miriam of the Eye! She is the only one who can discern if Adalyn is safe or not!" *thud* A sound of a thing falling down could be heard. Seven was currently kneeling while Furrneka was playing with a large teddy bear. Mikael stared down at the begging man, he didn''t know if he should accept it or not. Seven years, Seven years already passed. Mikael was not sure if his friends were still the same. He already met Klein and Ni?a and he could deduce one thing. They changed. He was not confident to meet his old friend, he was afraid to see them changing. He was having a problem with his situation. He lost six years of his life, it was a large gap. He was depressed, so much depressed about it. "Seven, you already know that I''m in a coma for six years. I don''t know where they live. Besides, I don''t even have their contact number." Furrneka ears twitched when she heard the word comma. She knew nothing about it. Her heart was pounding and she was worried. "Mikael¡­ you never said that you suffered from comma." Her eyes seriously stared. She hated the idea that her man was hiding a secret. "Yes¡­ I''m sorry, I never had the chance to tell it to you¡­" Mikael scratched his head. "¡­ We will talk later." The woman glared. "Yes, ma''am." Furrneka returned to what she was doing. She scraped the bear''s fur and play with it. "Mikael, please. I already have her address. In fact, everybody knows it." Yes, Miriam never changed her house. She was still living in the Hacienda. Mikael searched his friends, that was why he knew it. Christian and Kyle were still in the Redemption. Lane was now a member of the Dominator Guild. Ni?a was working as a mercenary. Klein was now working under Rena. Miriam was staying in her house, she never left her house. Mikael was skeptical about it, he knew that Miriam was a woman who loved to travel ( she loved shopping). That was why he was afraid to meet her, he didn''t want to see how Miriam greatly differ from her old self. "Mikael, it''s hard to meet Miriam. The only way you can meet her is by having connections. Mikael, you''re the only one I know that who can help me. I''m scared to ask your brother. He''s always aloof and strict.¡­ Please." Seven bowed his head and performed dogeza. Mikael couldn''t help but sigh. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 "Mikael, she killed my sister, how could I forgive her?" ......... ...... ... The whole world was busy with the upcoming Tournament. Three more months passed since the Greedy Dragon attacked Africa. They were moving on and forgot the disaster. They would only get sad if they reminisce about the past. Right now, they were focusing their attention on the Tournament. Every country was hype about this. The top Guilds were now making decisions about their line-up. Each people has a different bet and each country supports their countrymen. They were fighting on who''s going to be the strongest and there''s one thing that is sure. They would witness the battle of the century. Hunter fight was already common, they fought for entertainment but this was the first time that they would see a global scale Hunter battle. Their blood was boiling to see it. The date and location were still not decided but the people were already buying tickets. There was even some tycoon who sponsored the program. They believed that this Tournament would be a huge success. Although the level 600+ Hunters won''t participate in the battle, they were too strong. The High Rankers already said that they would only attend the tournament. There were even prominent Hunters who would commentators. The hype had already reached the ceiling and no one would stop the tournament to start. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seven decided to drive the car. He was the one who needed help so he must be the one to work more. Mikael''s job was to talk to Miriam and ask about Adalyn. They already have a picture of her, in fact, Seven brought dozen of it. From her young age to her present age. Mikael twitched realizing that perhaps Seven was a siscon. Anyway, he quickly erased these thoughts inside his mind, he didn''t have the right to judge people. "Yawn, why don''t we use aerial beast? It''s faster than this bumpy car." When Mikael and Seven heard Furrneka''s grumbling they immediately reprimand her. They simultaneously spoke. "THIS IS NOT A BUMPY CAR, THIS IS A DODGE VIPER GTS!!" They yelled. "O- okay!! Uuhh" She pouted. Furrneka covered her ears because the two men were glaring at her. She never thought that she would step on their tails just because she said that this car was bumpy¡­ ''But this car is actually bumpy.'' She grumbled inside. The two men sighed because they knew that this woman would never realize the essence of having a classic car. "Tch''s!" Echoed inside the car. Mikael and Seven shook their heads in disappointment. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Now that I think about. I never thought that I''ll see the road clean as this. I remember that the highway is full of litter, particularly the rivers and sewage. Seven, what did they do to clean our environment?" Mikael found that the environment around the road was clean, this was a miracle. "Oh that, they found the best place where to put the garbage and waste. The government dumps the trash to the Dungeon so that after they kill every monster, the Portal will disappear together with the trash. Every country does this to clean their land." Seven stated while holding the wheel. "Eh!? Who''s the genius who made that. He needs to receive an award!" "Haha, yes. I''m actually impressed when I first heard the idea. We don''t need a dumpsite anymore. " ¡­¡­¡­ ...... ... "Achoo!" Kyle sneezed. He wiped his nose. "Perhaps someone is talking about me. Kuku, I believe they are talking about my greatness." "Guild leader you still have a stack of documents that you need to sign." ¡­¡­... ...... ... They reached their destination. They were now in the province. Mikael saw large trees standing beside the road. He remembered how he traveled back to his Grandparents. These were the exact feelings that he felt at that time. Fresh air hit his face. ''I guess I need to see her again. Well, we''re talking about Miriam. I believe she already knew that we are here. After all, she can see the whole Earth. Miriam of the Eye, can''t believe that she''s now famous for having that name. Whoever made the name, I can say that he doesn''t have a naming sense.'' (The author is coughing blood right now¡­ ) They followed the road and saw a large house. They were now in Miriam''s territory. Furrneka twitched her ears and Mikael squinted his eyes. They both detected people hiding in the surrounding. Mikael already felt their presence. He remembered one of them, one of them was the exact aura that he felt when he met Ai Biyu for the first time. This was the man who hid at that time. They looked at each other and nodded. "Hm? What''s wrong did you detected someone or something?" Seven saw them having a serious expression. He was still level 200+ so he didn''t have the ability to detect the people, his senses were a bit on the lower side. Actually, Mikael and Furrneka were stronger compared to the other Level 400+ Hunters. Furrneka was honed on the battlefield since she was a child. She could feel the presence of any ill intent. As for Mikael, he was a man who was full of talent. Seven scratched his head when he saw that the couple was not speaking. He followed them and clicked the doorbell of the Mansion. They were now in the Poloma Hacienda. This was the place where his Grandparents stayed once. The gate opened. Two women who were wearing maid uniforms came out to greet them. They bowed elegantly. Mikael''s eyes beamed when he saw their costumes, ehem, their uniforms. He looked at Furrneka and he received a slash. "Ack!" "Mikael don''t look to any woman except me. Or else I''m going to kill these people." The woman glared at the maids while her claws were scraping Mikael''s back. "Yes yes, honey." He immediately nodded his head. He didn''t have any lewd intention against the maids, he only wanted to imagine how Furrneka would look if she wears a maid costume. He has a pure intention, all he wanted was to see Furrneka in a maid uniform and saying nyah. Still, his woman blinded him to block his sinful eyes. He closed his eyes and Furrneka guided her. He knew that Furrneka was the type who always does what she wants¡­ Perhaps his downwards would be the next target if he don''t stop looking. Seven was dumbfounded. He shivered thinking that these people were insane. He already knew that Mikael was crazy after he confronted the Kraken but he never thought that his craziness was on another level. And the last thing that was bugging Seven was how could Mikael walk well without using his eyes. "Mister Mikael, Mistress Miriam is waiting for you." "Yes, please guide us¡­" They entered the Hacienda to meet the woman who could see the Awakening. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The door opened. The house was full of antique collections. Miriam''s deceased father was an antique enthusiast. Don Poloma died in a horrible way, as for what it was, the founding member of Redemption were the only ones who knew it. After all, they were the ones who pay revenge to the motherf*ckers. Mikael knew nothing about it. He just remembered that Miriam''s Father loved to pamper her. They followed the maids. Furrneka found the place boring and quiet, she yawned, she believed that there''s nothing interesting here. Perhaps the owner of this place was boring too. Seven was nervous, he already met Klein and he was a serious type. Based on the rumors, Miriam was known for her kindness and compassion. She was the type that always smiled and she loved her friends. Seven was curious why the woman left the Hunter World and retired. "Mistress Miriam is waiting in this room. " The maids stopped and left them, now the three people were in front of the door. Mikael was now fully decided to face Miriam. He grasped the doorknob and pulled it, the room gradually showed itself. He saw Miriam drinking tea. Matureness could be seen in her gaze and behavior. She put the teacup down and greeted him. "Hello, Mikael." She smiled. "I see so you changed too¡­" In his memories, Miriam was a clumsy woman that always put her friends first. Not this unknown woman who smiled at him and showing a facade. "Everything changed, even you. I can see the loss in your eyes." Mikael waved his hand, he was a bit disappointed. "Miriam stop this. I don''t have an appointment with you. This man, Seven, he needs your help." Miriam stared at the twitching teen, Seven was in awe seeing the legendary woman, his mouth was opened wide. She nodded, she knew the reason why they were here. "Yes, I think it''s about Adalyn, right?" "Y- Yes! Miss Miriam!" "Okay, give me the pictures." Seven was glad that Miriam was willing to help him. He took an album of pictures of his sister. Miriam nonchalantly switched the pages. She closed it when she memorized her features. They were waiting, Seven was nervous. He was hoping that his sister was alive. He clasped his hands, praying to every god that he knew. Miriam opened her eyes after founding Adalyn. "You don''t have to worry. Your sister is safe, right now she''s with a woman from the same country. They are currently in the Punishment and they have a trustworthy team. I believe nothing bad will happen to her. " "Thank you, Miss Miriam!" Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Seven cried, he was happy that his one and only sister was alive. A large burden came out of his haggard breathing. He shed tears, Mikael tapped his shoulder and Furrneka kicked her tongue in annoyance. "I''ll watch her movement every day so that you can feel at ease. If something happens I''ll immediately call you. But I think you already know that I can''t do anything. The Awakening is an abyss. No one even knows if it''s in the world or not. " No one could forcefully enter the Awakening. And no one could interfere the Awakening, only the little girl could. "Yes, sniff, sniff. It''s already enough. I just hope that she will survive." Seven wiped his tears. At least he knew that his sister was fine. The only thing he could do now was to believe that Adalyn would overcome the trial. Miriam sipped her tea. She saw the cat woman glaring at her. She grinned, she remembered how the two girls fought. She almost laughed when she remembered it. She was thankful that she could control her emotions. At that time, when Ni?a and Furrneka were fighting, Miriam was stalking them. She was excited watching their love triangle with Mikael, the mansion was boring, and watching people was her only entertainment. Miriam may have been a mature woman, many changes happened, but she was still the woman who always watched her friends. Every day, she watched Lane, Klein, and Mikael. Ni?a was always hiding so she couldn''t find the woman. Kyle and Christian were in the Headquarter and she couldn''t perceive that place. Although right now, the headquarters was in a state of rebuilding after the Dragon destroyed it. She felt remorse, she shouldn''t have helped Kyle creating that Runes that blocked her Clairvoyance. She agreed because she thought that it would be used so that the members would have privacy but now it was used to hide every secret from her¡­ Her feelings were distorted when it comes to Kyle. She hated the man and loved him. "Why are you looking at me?" Furrneka spoke because this woman was staring at her. She knew that she was a friend of Ni?a, which meant she was an enemy. If Mikael was not here, Furrneka believed that she already claw Miriam. "No, I''m just looking because you''re so pretty, now I know why Mikael loves you." ¡­ Let''s just say that half of Furrneka''s hostility was now gone, Miriam knew how to use her tongue. But Furrneka still hated the woman, she scoffed blushing at her words. "Fufu." Miriam remembered how this woman hugged and scratched Mikael on the bed. When she watched them, only one opinion came out of her ''Damn that''s intense''. Miriam shook her head to wash off the fiery moment that she saw. Right now, she needed to talk to Mikael. "Mikael I believe we have something to talk about." "...Yes, I think we need to." Mikael nodded. "Oh, I thought you don''t have an appointment with me?" "I change my mind." Mikael chuckled, he turned back and talked to Furrneka and Seven. "Furrneka, Seven please wait for me outside. I need to talk to Miriam." "B- but, I don''t want to!" Mikael touched her cheeks and Furrneka resisted. She hated the idea of leaving Mikael alone with a woman. However, Mikael''s determine gaze said that she needed to wait. Her heart was anxious but she followed the will of her lover. Her ears looked sad when she slowly shut the door. They left the two inside the room. Mikael started to talk when he detected that they were far. "Miriam tell me what happened. I wake up realizing that our team is now disbanded. I need to know what happened." Mikael started to interrogate her. "Yeah, I expected this, I know that you''re curious. We decided to take separate ways because we realize that our priority is different... " Miriam paused, she didn''t know how she would speak the truth without hurting Mikael. "No, I believe that''s not the only reason. Why did Ni?a kill the first Princess of Elves?" "I can''t answer that." Miriam didn''t hesitate to decline. "Why!?" "Because you will hate Kyle.¡­ Mikael, I need you to see this, or rather I want you to meet him..." She called the maids, Mikael was oblivious about the situation. Who was the one he needed to meet? After some time, the maids entered the room, one of the maids was carrying a child. "Mama~" Mikael was surprised, completely surprised. The child had blonde hair, and his features were exactly the same as the man that he knew. It felt like he met the younger version of Kyle¡­ He immediately looked at Miriam. Miriam smiled, she took a step and hugged her son. Love and affection could be seen in her eyes. Mikael was struck. Now, he knew the reason why Miriam was different. She''s now a mother. (Okay, okay, I know you are surprised kuku, since the beginning, I already decided on the ship of Kyle¡ÁMiriam, however, I keep it a secret to you... I didn''t even give a foreshadow just to surprise you! Kukuku!) Chapter 136 Chapter 136 "Mama!" The kid saw his mother and kissed her cheek. Miriam giggled, she returned the favor and kissed her little pogchamp¡­ ehem. "Mama! Don''t kiss me more~" The three-year-old child struggled back because his mother kissed his cheeks and forehead, non-stop. "Sorry sorry, my little Lemar is so cute." Miriam giggled and pinched him. "Ouch, don''t pinch Lemar''s cheeks. Mama bad!! Huuuu" Lemar pouted but Miriam only wanted to tease him more. Mikael witnessed their bonding. He was certain that this child''s father is Kyle. He gulped, he imagined how these two completely opposite people fell in love with each other. Miriam was on the righteous side while Kyle was on the grayish boundary. Mikael never thought that they would have a child. "Hm? Mama, who''s that?" Lemar pointed his finger to Mikael. He was curious why a stranger was in their house. Miriam saw his clueless attitude. She tickled his nose and the child frowned. "That''s your Uncle Mikael." "Mama liar! Uncle Christian said that uncle Mikael is sleeping and there''s a chance that he''ll never wake up!! Mama liar, Lemar never believe liar, just like Papa!" Lemar shouted, he hated people who deceive him. Miriam tried to pacify him but the child began to cry. Lemar remembered how his father said that he would play with him but he never returned. It was one and half a year, their last meeting. As a son of the two High Rankers, Lemar''s mind was already mature compared to the kids in his age. He inherited the genes of his parents, and there was a chance that he would awaken a Skill without going through the Awakening or using Skill Book. A three years old kid with a high level of memory was hard to control. However, his mother, Miriam, would always love him. She never got tired, she just looked at her son and everything would be alright. Even the tragedy that happened, she would forgive it as long as she''s with Lemar. She tickled his stomach. "Abububu, who''s our cutest kid? Abububu." "Hahaha. Mama, stop hahaha, Lemar can''t stop laughing hahaha." Mikael couldn''t believe that he was inside a room where a mother and child cuddled. However, he didn''t saw it as unpleasant. He remembered how his mother cradle Klein when he was young, he saw the exact image of his mother from Miriam. Mikael couldn''t stop his emotions. He smiled but tears fell on his eyes. He didn''t know why but he felt safe when he remembered that moment, he loved his mother, and loved his father too. He wiped his eyes because it was embarrassing for a man to cry. ''Yeah, I think I need to visit my parents again. I will tell them about Ni?a and Furrneka''If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. (Note: I''m actually crying when I wrote this¡­ A scene of a mother hugging her son makes my heart flutter. It''s a beautiful piece of art. Don''t know why, but I find it lovely. Perhaps this is the essence of being a human? Creating the next generation, love him, and protect him from any demons of the Earth. Forgive my inner thoughts it''s because I''m just emotional. ) "Mama, the man is crying!" Lemar saw Mikael crying. Miriam looked at Mikael and smiled. She knew the reason why this man was here. He was lost. Miriam carried her son and went to him. "Lemar, greet your uncle. He needs your help because he is sad." Lemar hesitated but he nodded his head. "Un!! Sir, please don''t cry. My papa said that you can only cry when you''re in front of your family. Mister, you''re a stranger so you must not cry inside this room! Lemar is the only one who can cry here!" The child said innocently. Mikael sniffed and stopped shedding tears. "Haha, yes kid. Thanks, you helped this Mister." Mikael tapped the child''s head. Lemar''s innocent eyes stared at him. Mikael laughed because he saw the world in his eyes. Maybe the children really did hold the meaning of life. "Mikael, I know that I can''t answer your questions. Particularly why we disbanded.¡­ But you can search this, it''s one of the reasons why we decided to separate. The disaster of Colombia. Some parts of the story are hidden but you can find them if you work hard. Just ask someone who you think is trustworthy." Miriam grimaced remembering that time. However, she immediately smiled when Lemar glanced at her. "Yes, thank you, Miriam. I guess you love him, huh. Miriam, what do you think, can I trust Kyle? Can I still treat him as my brother, a friend that I can ask if I need help?" "That''s¡­" Miriam didn''t know how to answer. She witnessed how crazy Kyle but still, she couldn''t despise him. Lemar immediately scoffed. "Hah!! Of course! My father is the best!! He''s the hero who saved the world many times!!" He extended his hands showing that he was proud of his father. Mikael touched his small hand. He was smiling because this kid was really cute. "Damn right, yeah you''re father is the best Hero in the world. I saw his accomplishments on the internet. I believe the battle of the Beastmen and Elves is the most popular accomplishment of him. Oh, you know about the Hydra of Qatar? Me and your father crushed that monster." Mikael said. "Un! I know it! It''s the best action that I ever saw. Lemar knows that my uncles and aunties are the best!!" Lemar nodded and grinned. He was happy that someone agreed with him. He heard rumors that his father was a mass murderer but he don''t believe them. For him, Kyle was the best father. They only meet three times but he trusted his father. After all, Lemar could see the love in his eyes. "Mikael I think you need to leave. Your girlfriend is punching Seven because she''s frustrated. I guess you need to talk to them. I''m sorry, I know that we only have a short meeting. " Miriam bowed, Mikael braved himself to talk to her but Miriam only left him with another mystery. She could only give him clues. It was the mistakes that they made when they were young. Mikael agreed. He was already satisfied that he met Miriam. At least he knew that his friend was still herself, she matured but Miriam is Miriam. Now, his priority was to talk to his brother. Perhaps they would have to fight so that they could talk man to man. Just like him, Klein always carried the burden and never ask anyone for help. As for what happened in the past, even if Mikael knew it, nothing would change. Their team was now destroyed and completely separated. He closed the door and let the mother and child have their bonding time. It was unfortunate that he never get information about the first Princess that Ni?a killed but he believed that this meeting was not wasted. He found the answer. No. He realized that he already had the answer. Since his family was gone, how about he create another? He walked to the corridor thinking deeply. '' Should I ask Furrneka if she wants a baby? I guess I need to ask the Patriarch about what I need to do to increase the fertility... '' Loneliness, a disease that could kill. One person suicide every 40 seconds, the factors may vary but we knew that loneliness and depression are part of it. However, our protagonist found the cure. ( Saw it on the net when I''m searching about suicide: https://www.who.int/teams/mental-health-and-substance-use/suicide-data ) Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Twenty-five minutes after Mikael and the others left the mansion. Miriam carried her cute little son, Lemar yawned and began to close his eyes. He was sleeping and hugged his mother. The maids came in and took Lemar. "Now, I think it''s time for you to come out." Miriam smiled nonchalantly. A shadow transformed into a man. He was wearing a mask and his face was unknown. He was only known as the Black. He was an agent who worked for the Long Guild and some high-ranking people in China. He was good at assassination and gathering intel, he was only second compare to Ni?a ability. Ni?a was a speed/stealth type, while Black was a pure stealth fighter. However, his power was like a naked girl for Miriam. She could see this man no matter how much he tried to hide. Black bowed, since he was here to ask for help, he needed to show his respect to the woman who sees everything. Black started to talk. "Lady Miriam, I need your help." Miriam chuckled, this man always visited her whenever he couldn''t accomplish his job. It was the fourth time that Shadow asked her for assistance. "Ara ara, what is it this time?" Miriam changed her face into a business one. Black nodded, his mission was connected to Miriam anyway. "Lady Miriam, I believe you need to know this too. It''s about Tiffany Wenlock." "Eh? I thought that woman is in the jail. What happened?" Miriam became curious. Tiffany was the person who almost killed Klein and Christian when they raid a Dungeon in Spain. She was a woman who murdered many people, innocent or not. Still, Tiffany hated the most was the man who killed his brother, Mikael Tibano. Based on what Miriam knew, Tiffany was currently locked in a high-security prison in Hong Kong. "About that, someone helped her escape.¡­ We don''t know who it is. " Black was a bit embarrassed about it. "Tch, I already beat that woman. I guess she wants more, huh. Give me a second. " "Thank you¡­" Tiffany Wenlock was part of the most wanted people in the world. Her bounty even surpassed Ni?a. Many people tried to kill the woman but they always failed, Tiffany was famous in another name too. She was known as the Undying. Her survivability was closer to none. She was the true immortal. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Miriam focused and her mind traveled, she saw Tiffany inside a hotel room. She was holding a knife and stabbing a man under her. She was fucking the man, no joke, the woman was having sex with the man she was currently killing. She was necrophilic, her face was full of pleasure. She moved her bubbly ass up and down, wanting to taste more indulgence. Miriam couldn''t believe that she witnessed a murder and sex at the same time. She pinched her forehead, Tiffany was unbelievable. "She''s in California. Immediately call your organization. She just left the hotel. Sigh." "Thank you, Miss Miriam." Black vanished. Miriam texted her friend, she didn''t want Mikael to face another problem. She decided to ask Ni?a about this. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mikael reached their next destination. They were now in Cebu, this was the place where the Headquarter of the Guild Blue Swallow was standing. They used a teleportation Gate to go here, the place was like a paradise. They were on the seashore. Coconut trees surround the scenery and the blue jewel sea reflects the greatness of the sun. Seven took them to the reception room. He was a member of the Guild so he asked the people to accommodate the couple warmly. Seven needed to report to the higher-ups, that''s why he left the couple. Mikael watched the scenery while drinking coconut fruit. He sipped the sweet juice and felt refreshed. Furrneka felt the summer heat and decided to undress. She saw people who were wearing swimsuits outside and imitated them. She undressed and showed her underwear, Mikael spat his juice and ultimately said to her. "Furrneka, what you''re wearing is underwear. You need a swimsuit when you go to the beach. " Mikael said trying to cover her from the gazes of the people. "Hm? What''s the difference? It''s the same right? It both covers the private part of the body?" "Pfft-" Mikael laughed, he never thought that he would hear these words from a woman. Maybe the Beastmen was not knowledgeable about the term swimsuit. He stood and took her to a dressing room, the place sells swimsuits. He let Furrneka choose her bathing suit. Furrneka decided to use the sexiest one. Mikael always said that he loved women who released sex appeal. She was thankful that she had ample breast, her figure could seduce any man. When she showed it to Mikael, the man coughed the coconut juice that he sipped. His face was blushing and he immediately covered her. He glared at the people inside the room, either man or woman. Furrneka was clueless why Mikael didn''t like her swimsuit. Mikael gave her a normal one and Furrneka agreed. After that, Mikael nodded when he saw her. Furrneka was happy that she saw the satisfaction in his eyes. After changing, they return to the reception room, beautiful beach could be seen on the transparent mirror. They sat and waited for Klein, Mikael wanted his brother to meet Furrneka. However, instead of meeting Klein, the first one that they saw was Rena. "Eh?" "Eh?" Mikael and Rena stared eye to eye. They were surprised that they saw each other here. Rena surveyed him head to feet, she found the man ordinary so she didn''t bother talking, she did felt something strange about Mikael but she didn''t care. She continued walking leaving them. Her secretary pushed the button and the elevator opened. "Mikael who''s that b*tch? Why are you looking at her?" Furrneka touched his body, Mikael felt the nails digging deeper. He smiled and said. "Oh that, I don''t know her. I just remember the man that I push down the building when I saw her face. " "Hmmp! I don''t want you to look to any other woman, except me. Even that Ni?a, if I ever see her face, I will kill that slut." Mikael didn''t know how to answer. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Women with bouncing breasts came out and came in the building, the place was near the beach so it was obvious that many sexy women would be here. Piercing eyes stabbed Mikael, Furrneka''s tail was swaying distracting him from seeing the sinful body of the females. Mikael chuckled, he loved this woman. Since Furrneka was protecting him from any temptation, he decided to hold her and put her on his lap. Now, the view was fully blocked. The only thing he could see was her sexy body. "Nyah!? " Furrneka was surprised, she didn''t see it coming. While sitting, her body was resting on top of Mikael. They looked like a couple flirting and they were. The people around them sighed, this couple was acting lovey-dovey. The people who were single gritted their teeth, their menacing glares told their feelings. Mikael hugged her and Furrneka blushed. Many people kicked their tongues, they were frustrated. ''Get a f*cking room!! Don''t show your affections here!! This is public!!'' They wanted to shout this but they stop, they didn''t want to be called bitter. Still, their eyes were saying their opinions. Seven returned, behind him, there were Klein and a beautiful woman. They witness how the couple spread their love¡­ Klein widened his eyes when he saw his brother smiling and hugging a woman, he already heard about Furrneka. Right now he had mixed emotions, he was happy that his brother could smile now but his back was sweating. He was thinking about the Goddess of Death of Germany. He remembered how Ni?a killed people that tickled her in the wrong way. ''I hope my brother can overcome this. Ni?a is a crazy woman who massacred a group of people, though they were Hunters. It''s just the way she killed them was gruesome¡­¡­ '' Brain and organs splattered on the ground. The blood painted the ceiling and walls. Klein saw the horrific scene. Dozens of people were lying on the ground but their bodies were not intact, no one''s intact, all of them was cut into pieces. At that time, he didn''t know if his brother chose the right woman or not. Ni?a''s figure was showering in blood. Klein shook the memory out of his head. "Ah!" Kitsune opened her mouth when she saw Mikael and Furrneka. They were the people who were with her when they traveled on the flying apparel. She glanced at Seven, this man said that Klein''s older brother was waiting in the reception room. She found out that the person he talked about was Mikael. She peeked at her darling and realized that the two were identical. She was shocked, she gave a bad impression when she first met Mikael, she didn''t give him a glance at that time. She was scared that her fiance would be angry if he learned it. She loved her darling more than ever. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "H- Hello! I''m Kitsune! We met in Africa, I believe you remember me!" She greeted them loudly, she hoped that Mikael and Furrneka would greet her too so that the problem could easily be solved. "Oh, hello Kitsune. We never talk because I''m sleeping at that time when we traveled. I''m happy that you remember my face." Mikael nodded and treated it normally. "Y- Yes!" Kitsune sighed in relief. She was happy that Mikael didn''t give her a cold shoulder. Furrneka saw the fox woman and her pupils dilate. She jumped up and use her tail to cover Mikael''s face. She was afraid that this woman would charm him. The Nine Tails was a beautiful woman and even Furrneka was disturbed by her beauty. "Furrneka I can''t see¡­" Mikael said. "Mikael, if you open your eyes, I will not let you sleep with me!" "Okay! You can take my eyes if you want to!" Mikael nodded and accepted her quirky attitude easily, he knew how much suffering would he get if he slept alone. He was addicted to Furrneka''s aroma. If Furrneka asked him to give his heart, he would gladly give it. "Kuya¡­ I''m glad that you''re fine. I heard what happened to the Beast Kingdom. I don''t have the time to go there because I''m busy¡­ " Klein paused, he hid the truth that he was having a seizure at that time, Fenrir wanted to come out of his body. Seven stared at him and Klein grinned signaling him to nod. Seven immediately agreed, he didn''t want his paycheck to decrease. Mikael didn''t detect their odd behavior, after all, the tail covered his eyes. Klein took them to a private room. Whenever they meet workers inside the building, they would bow their heads at Klein. Kitsune smug, ''that''s right, pay respect to my great darling!'', she thought in her mind. She was proud that Klein was having the right respect that he must get. Mikael stumbled many times but Furrneka supported him. Since he couldn''t see, he decided to use his Title, Dragon Slayer. He could detect mana when he was in this form, he already practiced this power and his body was now accustomed. A transformation happened in his body, his aura became intense. Kitsune hissed, her mana detection felt Mikael''s change. She turned around and stared at Mikael. She remembered the presence of a Legendary Creature. She almost lost herself and attack him yet she controlled her impulse. The blood flowing inside her was telling her to kill him but she was stronger than the mere thoughts of hatred of her predecessor. Klein looked at his brother, his every hair was standing too. Inside his mind, a dangerous wolf howled. He shook his head to regain his concentration. He asked his brother about his newly gained power. "Kuya¡­ What Skill are you using? I never knew about this." He touched his forehead to calm his thoughts of rampaging. "Oh this, let''s just say that I killed a monster and received a power-up. " Klein and Kitsune looked at each other. Klein nodded after they talked through gazes. They both easily understood what he meant. He faced Mikael. "Kuya, you''re not talking about the Dragon, right?" "Oh! How did you know it!? Yes, I''m actually hiding this because I don''t want you to worry. Well, I killed the Dragon that attacked Africa." Mikael didn''t have any intention of hiding it. Klein was his only family and he didn''t want to keep any secret from him. "W- What!?" Seven screamed when he heard it, it was a piece of information, no, it was a scoop that many reporters would crazy with. The IHA stated that the people who killed the Dragon were Kyle and Kim Soo-Woon. He realized that they were lying, the true savior was in his front!! As for Klein and Kitsune, they focused their senses and detected an entity inside his body. Just like them, Mikael was now a Legendary Creature. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Kaya and Maya were inside a Violet Dungeon. With them, a woman wearing a mask was slashing a Naga. The rabid woman-like monsters slithered to escape death. Ni?a grinned showing her happiness. She remembered how Mikael kissed her body, she loved how hickeys marked on her neck, though she was disappointed when the marks vanished after she drunk the potion. The Naga screamed and begged, she bent her body and kneeled. Ni?a saw her pitiful appearance, she kicked her tongue and took out her dagger. Their clients need the lungs of Earth Naga. The Dungeon was already clear, this Boss was the only one remaining, all of her underlings were already dead. The Naga''s body was shivering, she wailed when a knife stabbed her beautiful scale. Ni?a threw another knife and hit her stomach. Maya and Kaya were elated, they saw that their Mistress was happy. They nodded and let their master do her hobby, Ni?a loved to punish Dungeon Boss, they have intelligence and they always cried whenever they received pain. Her sadistic side satiated when she sees their crumpling face. She threw another knife to kill the Naga slowly, she was careful so that she won''t hit her lungs, though as an experience Hunter, her accuracy was 100 %. "Grah!!" The Naga cried. Ni?a smiled when she saw how the mighty monster beg. Right now, the Boss wanted a quick death, the pain was torturing her and she wanted to end it. Ni?a had a history with scaly monsters, so she wanted to punish one of them. After some time, the Boss lost her life, Ni?a walked in and slashed his chest, she took the Lungs out of the dead body. Maya used a cube and absorbed the Lungs, as for Kaya, she opened a teleportation Portal, they''re wanted people. It''s safer to use teleportation than exit the Dungeon. The lifeless place faded away when they left. When they returned to their restaurant, they saw Sasha pouting. "Why did you leave me!? Guarding this place is boring!" Ni?a chuckled and patted her head, she found her behavior cute. Sasha became stiff when she saw their Mistress smiling, her heart was telling her that she missed something big. She looked at the twins but they shook their heads. They only knew that Ni?a was happy when she returned after missing for a week. *Ring ring!!* A phone vibrated, it seemed like another job. Sasha answered the phone but she stammered the word sorry when she realized that Miriam was on the other side. She gave the phone to her mistress, she covered her face and cried. She remembered how Miriam stalked her when she asked arrogantly, at that time she was new to this kind of work, she thought Miriam was a normal client¡­ Miriam stalked her everyday life after that, she always received messages saying what color of panty she was wearing or what kind of food she ate¡­ The most part that hurt her was when Miriam used a fake account to post her vital statistics, she even added her weight¡­The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ''Wahhh I''m not fat! 130 pounds is not fat!! I''m healthy!! Wahhh!!!'' Sasha said inside her mind. She shed tears awakening the sad memories. She received psychological trauma after that. Whenever she heard Miriam''s voice, she would always apologize. Maya and Kaya hugged her, they knew what hardship she experienced at that time, they were different from Ni?a, they couldn''t hide from the omniscient eyes of Miriam. Sometimes they thought that maybe the woman looked at them without them knowing. As a female, it was the last thing that they want. Ni?a and Miriam were the true meaning of stalker, let''s add the second Princess of Elves and they would be the three Horsemen of Stalking. "Miriam? Why did you call? I''m currently busy right now, if this is not important, I will end this call." "Don''t, this is important. Tiffany escaped the prison¡­ You need to be careful, you''re the one who defeated her and put her in jail. She will kill you if she saw you, you two have bad blood. " "Tiffany, so that whore is still alive? I thought they always put poisons on her food?" "It didn''t work, she didn''t die. Ni?a, you knew that woman despise you. She''s not strong because she did not level for two years but she''s still an immortal, don''t fight her head-on." Ni?a snorted, she remembered how that slut almost killed Mikael. Tiffany became a Hunter to revenge her brother but the power consumed her and she became a crazy bitch that loves to f*ck dead body. Her hobby was disgusting compare to Ni?a''s sadism. Ni?a''s aura begun to change, killing intent covered her. The three underlings saw their Mistress smiling but they knew that it was not a good sign. Ni?a always smiles like this when she''s determined to kill someone. "Girls be ready, we will assassinate a slut, it''s close to impossible but we can find alternatives. Maya, I need your help, we can use your cube to imprison that necrophilic woman. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Klein, how''s your life? I can see that you have a lovely fiance- ow! Why did you that, Furrneka?" Mikael was still blindfolded, Furrneka scraped his leg, she didn''t like his flattery. As his soon-to-wife, she wanted Mikael to only flatter and pamper her, not this fox woman. Kitsune was happy that her brother-in-law was approved of her. She squeezed her darling''s shoulder, Klein smiled when he felt two bountiful mountains touching him. "I''m happy that you accepted her. You see, Kitsune may look arrogant but she has a fragile heart." "Aww, darling I love you! How many kids do you want?" Klein coughed when he heard the word kids. He looked at Kitsune, her eyes were telling him that he must answer. "Two¡­" "Okay I''ll give you twelve, we, the Fox Tribe have high fertility, we''re second to the Rabbit Tribe. " Furrneka kicked her tongue. ''Nyah, of course, they have high fertility, these people are sex addicts. Their pussy is always ready for some action!'' She said internally. Mikael who awkwardly moved because of the blindfold spoke. "Oh yeah, I''m thinking of visiting our parents. Want to go together? We can introduce Furrneka and Kitsune to them." Furrneka and Kitsune''s tails stood up, they like that idea. "Yeah, I actually have something to do in the Cavite. I think I''ll go, the country chose me as the head coach of the national team." "National team? For what?" Mikael asked. "Hm, I guess you don''t know, the Philippines is creating a team that will represent our country to the Hunters Tournament." Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Seven looked at them, he sighed, these people were idiots. Mikael was blindfolded but he was talking like nothing was odd. Furrneka always watched Kitsune, she was doing her best to keep her property(Mikael). Klein was having conversations while his fiancee was sending him a mischievous gaze. Kitsune''s tails were seducing Klein and he never realized it. Seven acknowledged that these two brothers are idiots. The image burned inside his mind and he couldn''t erase it no matter how many times he shook his head. The scenery of two men talking while their lovers were touching their bodies tickled him in the wrong way. He was hella jealous!!!! ''When can I get a girlfriend...?'' Seven thought to himself. The conversation ended when the higher-ups called Klein. Kitsune hissed when she heard the female mechanical voice. She held Klein''s shoulder and decided to follow him. She was afraid that Rena the whore would talk to her darling again. Now, Mikael, Furrneka, and Seven were the only people inside the room. Furrneka released his vision and Mikael could see again. The man chuckled seeing Furrneka pouting. Seven thought that this was the right time to ask him, he was really curious about what he heard earlier. "Mikael, is that true? You killed that Bone Dragon!?" His eyes beamed and he looked at Mikael. Mikael nodded since he knew that Seven was a trustworthy guy, he decided to speak. "Yes, I killed that Dragon. It''s a long story, let''s just say that I was the one who gave the last attack." He scratched his head, he was not proud of his accomplishment. He felt like he stole the show, the other Hunters should be the ones who would take the honor. That''s why he decided to give the achievement to them. "You''re not lying, right? I know that you''re in Africa at that time but it''s hard to believe that you kill a Legendary Creature! It''s a Legendary Creature like the Leviathan and Black Tortoise! They are strong monsters. Gah-" "Are you doubting my Mikael!?" Furrneka kicked him and Seven plummeted down. When he stood up, he remembered how Mikael killed the Kraken, a Boss of Violet Portal. He realized that this man was a demon, he''s the Rank 1 of the first batch. In his time, many feared him because of his unreachable power. He shivered when he thought about the mountain of corpses that Mikael created when they were in the Maldives. He stared at the man, Mikael may look normal but he''s the true meaning of slaughter. He believed that Mikael could conquer the world if he didn''t sleep for six years. He gulped thinking that his imagination could be true. In front of him is the man that can change the world. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "So you killed it, huh." Seven realized. "Hmmp- don''t belittle my Mikael. If I ever hear that you mock him, I will chop your head, understanding, nyah!" "Y- Yes!" He bowed, he knew that this woman would surely kill him if he did something bad. Mikael looked at them nonchalantly, he was already accustomed to Furrneka''s clingy behavior. He didn''t know why Furrneka changed but he was glad about it. This was better compared to her attitude when they first met. Furrneka was now more approachable(?), he didn''t want this woman to leave him. He loved Furrneka, when he saw Furrneka''s lifeless body at that time, he felt like his world was crumbling. He gritted his teeth, he needed to become stronger. He needed the power to protect his loved ones. He experienced the suffering of losing his family, he didn''t want to feel that pain again. He glanced at Furrneka''s bickering and he couldn''t help but smile. He was happy that he met her. ......... ...... ... They used the Gate to travel to the Cavite. However, Furrneka and Kitsune''s expressions were not happy. Their lovers were talking to a woman, their faces twitched because they couldn''t do anything. The brothers forbid them to do anything bad. The Beastmen is clingy, especially female. When they found their lover, their instinct of being hysterical and selfish will awaken. They hate it when there is another woman close to their lovers. They were territorial, very territorial, in fact, killing because of jealousy is a normal occurrence in their species. They would kill any woman that tried to seduce their lovers. They were overprotective¡­ No, let''s be truthful here, they are Yanderes. The type of woman who''s obsessed with their lovers. They were more frightening than Ni?a''s stalking.¡­ Well, actually they were both bad. "Klein, I thought we''re the only ones who will go to the Cavite? Why is there a couple of baggage here?" Rena scorned, she glanced at the frustrated women. She sighed, the species of Beastmen were narrow-minded, they were controlled by their instinct and they didn''t have rational thoughts. She didn''t know why men love these crazy women. Right now, Bunny Girls and Fox Woman dominate the AV community¡­ "Hey, you won''t greet me? I guess you don''t remember me, huh. I''m Mikael, the one who kicked the Chairman." Mikael laughed. "Yes, I remember you, and don''t talk to me! Your idiotic mind will infect me." Rena massaged her forehead, she recalled how this man kicked the Chairman of PHA out of the building. Of course, she would remember him. How could she forget that kind of experience? They went to a large arena. Mikael saw many Hunters practicing their Skills. This place was the practice ground for their national team. Rena''s guild members were here, that''s why she visited this place. She wanted to tell her members that if they didn''t receive any good position, the last thing that they would see is a gust of wind. Rena went to them and left the idiotic party. She hoped that she would never see Mikael again. Klein followed her and they entered the place where the meeting room would happen. Kitsune gritted her teeth in frustration watching her fiancee talking to another woman. "Look this place is wide." Mikael said looking around the place. Furrneka nodded to every word that he said. As for Seven, he was confused why he was even here. While they were busy looking at the training place, a man walked out of the comfort room. He''s a forty years old man but his appearance is much younger. "Man, I shouldn''t have eaten that pasta¡­" The man scanned the surroundings and he found four unknown people. Two of them were Beastmen, they are females. As for the two males, they are humans, the younger male was doing a facepalm while the elder one looked familiar. He looked at their faces and he was struck. "I- Is that Mikael? Man, I thought he''s dead." Jose was confused while wiping his hands with a couple of tissue. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Jose''s curious gaze followed Mikael, he was not sure if what he sees was real or not. He shook his head, maybe he was wrong. It was known that Mikael died seven years ago. However, no matter how much he blinks, the image of Mikael standing near the entrance burned in his mind. He couldn''t control himself and jump. "Woohhoo! Mikael, dude!!" Mikael heard a shout and he found a man running. He narrowed his eyes and saw the distinction of the running man, he had a wild beard and his face was familiar. Mikael remembered the man that he met when he visited a Portal in Zambales. He recalled the Hunter who had a Skill called [Stab]. "Hahaha! Mikael!!" Jose bear-hugged him, Mikael felt squeezed and his mouth twitched. Jose loudly laughed, his friend is alive! "Hahaha, you asshole! I thought you were dead!" "Jose put me down! You are squishing me tight!" Furrneka turned pale when she saw that someone was hugging Mikael. She tried to summon her Serpent but Kitsune shook her head and stopped her. Taking out a weapon or casting a Skill is illegal inside a City. The Hunters Law Enforcers, HLE, would come if they do anything suspicious or dangerous. Furrneka''s eyes squinted and stopped her summoning. She confronted the man who was hugging her lover, she was the only one who could embrace Mikael!! If someone touched her property, she would cut their hands!! "You f*cking man!! Don''t touch my Mikael!" The cat roared. "Oh? Who''s this? Could it be that this is your girlfriend? Haha, I''m happy for you man, though I thought you have a lover called Ni?a..... Beastmen huh, I guess you love the obsessed one, huh." Jose smiled and put his friend on the ground. Mikael stretched his body, Jose was stronger than him because his level was higher. He grunted a bit. "No, about that, I decided to marry the two that''s why don''t worry, I will introduce you to Ni?a if we have time.¡­ Ow." Furrneka heard him and bit his neck. She hated the idea of sharing Mikael. The Hunters that were training saw that their Instructor was talking to them. Their eyes were glued to the two gorgeous women. A couple of arrogant men tried to woo Kitsune and Furrneka, they walked and greeted them. "Hello beautiful ladies, I''m Dario Escavante, my father is the leader of Escavante Guild. I think your beauties are unsuitable for these ugly men."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Dario mocked Mikael and Seven. Seven aghast when he picked what he said. This man is oblivious! At last, the cat heard his sentence. Seven watched how the cat slashed his chest!! Furrneka quickly attacked the arrogant man when the word ugly came out of his mouth. Any person that mocks her Mikael would receive a beating! "Ack!!! You b*tch!!" Dario was a Hunter that part of the national team, he touched his chest, the wounds were greatly visible. As a strong Hunter, he won''t let this humiliation finish without him fighting. Blades grew on his arms, he would punish this woman. He dashed and swung his arm, yet, someone held him. Mikael and Jose prevented him from hurting Furrneka. "Dario, attacking a woman is not a behavior of a gentleman. " The bearded man said. "Instructor Jose, don''t stop me! I will f*cking kill this woma- ugh!" Mikael punched his stomach, Dario fell and he couldn''t breathe. "Say that again kid and I will cut your tongue." "H- Hey! Why are you doing that? We just want to talk to the girls!" Dario''s friends yelled and glared at him, Mikael frowned at them too. Base on their appearances and killing intent, they were level 400. A great idea entered his mind. "You are members of the national team, right?" "What about it!?" "Let''s have sparring, if you defeat me, I''ll let you smack, slap, stab, or anything that you want to do to me. I''ll receive all of your attacks if you win. You can fight one by one or by team. Although I encourage you to fight me with your entire friends." Mikael smirked. "Okay! You must never back down to your promise." Dario stood holding his stomach. His lecherous eyes glanced at Furrneka and Kitsune. "I will add another condition, If we win we will f*ck these two women!" Dario added, he believed that they would win that''s why he wanted to get a better condition. A fire ignited in Mikael hearing this lecherous man. ''Looks like someone wants to die.'' He said inside his mind. He nodded but his eyes were now different, he would break them. Furrneka giggled, she knew that Mikael is far stronger than them even if they were at the same level. Kitsune hmmp, if Mikael lost, she would tear these arrogant young men''s balls and display them on the road. Her body is only for her darling. Seven kicked his tongue, these people wanted to die. "Are you sure about this?" Jose whispered to Mikael. Mikael nodded and replied. "It''s fine, I can beat them even if I''m alone." He confidently said. The national team had 15 members, 5 of them were going to fight Mikael. They went on the platform, the five readied their weapons. They smiled thinking that they would win this fight. Mikael took a training spear, he would show them his true abilities. ''I guess they don''t know me. Well, almost seven years passed and people forgot me. Though in my time, many people will ask to take selfies and videos.¡­¡­ Sigh, I guess lost my fame. '' He swung his weapon while thinking of the past. The battle started. The men mercilessly attacked him but Mikael parried their weapons. He fought faster enemies than them, Furrneka was faster than these idiots too. Their weapons went to hit his body but all of them parried before they touch him. After withstanding their attacks, he decided that this was the right time to punish them. His counterattacks moved, the Spear became a lightning bolt. "Arggghh!!" "Guh!" Shouts of cries filled the arena. The audience witnessed the horror of sparring. Seven closed his eyes because the scene was too gruesome. Furrneka and Kitsune stood up and clapped their hands with applause. This was the first time they watched an entertaining fight. On their planet, battling was a common occurrence and this was their main type of entertainment. However, since their species was declining, the King decided to stop the battle show to diminish the death rate. Anyway, Mikael won the fight. His enemies didn''t have a chance to begin with. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Mikael shook his head when he saw the men groaning in pain. They were at the same level but Mikael was far stronger. "Is this the team that will represent the country in the Hunters Tournament? They can''t even touch my body¡­ well, they''ll receive a shock if they try to." He kicked his tongue, he believed that their country would lose if they let these people become their representatives. Jose coughed when he heard him, these people were actually talented and they had experience. It''s just Mikael is too strong for them. He was blessed with strength and Skills. Mikael released the spear and it fell to the ground. It clanked just like the bones of his opponents. Now, these horny dogs didn''t have anything to refute, they were just lying on the ground holding their aching bodies. The other members were dumbfounded when they saw it. The people that Mikael defeated are the strongest member of the team, they swallowed their saliva. They were confused about how Mikael kicked the asses of Escavante & friends. The Tournament had three competitions, the first is the ''Nation Bracket''. This is the competition where each country would fight for the honor and title of the strongest country. Each country would be represented by fifteen Hunters. This competition is a team fight. The qualification to enter this tournament is you need to be level 450 or lower. The second is the ''Guild Wars''. Just like the name, it''s the tournament for the top 100 Guilds of the world. Blue Swallow is part of the Top 50 that''s why it''s obvious that they will compete. However, the government forced them and took their rookies, that''s why the Blue Swallow decided to not enter the tournament and send their members on the national team instead. Just like Nation Bracket, this is a team fight and the requirement is level 450 or lower. The third is the ''Individual Competition''. This is the best place for the arrogant and real strong Hunters to compete. The limit of this competition is level 500 or lower. The title is self-explanatory, it''s an individual competition. The tournament is planned to hold in Rio de Janeiro, Brazil. The tournament administrator believed that it would take 3 weeks to finish this tournament. Many people were actually buying flight tickets and teleportation tickets to Brazil, the tournament date is still undecided but they believed it needed four months to fully prepare the venue. Many people were now going to Brazil to sightseeing. They were contacting the hotels four months earlier the Tournament''s opening. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Many countries were doing their best to recruit the strongest Hunter in their nation. The Tournament had a level cap, the highest is level 500. They used their connection and authority to force the top Guilds to recruit some of their rookies just like what the Philippines did. The reason why they''re doing this is because of the prize pool, each country and Guilds that will participate are required to give 1000 attack type Skill Books. The countries that would participate are numbered 183, as for the Guilds it has 134 slots. If you added these and multiply them to 1000, the answer will be 317,000 thousand. 317,000 thousand Skill Books, this is equivalent to 317,000 Hunters. It means that whoever won would earn hundreds of thousands of Hunters. This could increase the strength and authority of a country and a guild. The Individual Competition has a prize of Two Evolution, where did they get this? They took it from the dead bodies of the two newest Rank 1¡­ It was fucked up, but humanity was fucked up since the start. The winners would take everything and the loser would receive none, it''s the agreement that each representative made. Let''s return to the dumbfounded members. When they saw the miracle that Mikael created, they realized that they want this man on their team. The national team watched the man returning to Furrneka. Furrneka jumped and hugged him, Mikael chuckled and patted her head. "I can see that you and Klein are brothers." Kitsune nodded, she was now assured that this man is the older brother of her darling. They were both strong and handsome, but for her, Klein is more handsome and cool. Jose saw their reactions and he smiled. "It seems like his fangs are still alive" He said. "Yeah Mikael is a monster, I never thought that I''ll meet a man like him." Seven replied, his knowledge about Mikael was little. When he was young, he only watched this man on the television. However, now that he was seeing the person in real life, he believed that Mikael was more amazing. What he witnessed was actually a small portion of Mikael''s strength. "Indeed." Jose looked at Seven and agreed. One of the members braved herself to ask Mikael. She knew that Mikael has a Beastmen girlfriend, which is a Yandere, but she forced her mouth to speak. "H- Hello sir! I- I''m Jennifer Ashley. Can I know your name?" Mikael and Furrneka glanced at her. She twitched and remained standing. Furrneka glared at the woman but Mikael kissed her that caused her to laugh "hehe". Mikael faced the woman and said his name. "I''m Mikael Tibano" He almost extended his hand but he remembered that Furrneka was looking, he scratched his head to sidestep the awkwardness. Jennifer nodded thrice. "N- Nice to meet you sir Tibano¡­ Tibano... Tibano!?" Jenifer gasped when she repeated his surname. Tibano, there''s a person who has a surname like that. She remembered the man who was surrounded by six different colors of Wolves. She inspected him and she found that Klein and Mikael were identical. She asked while stuttering. "S- Sorry but, are you perhaps the younger brother of Klein Tibano!?" Mikael and Furrneka laughed. Klein was bearded that''s why he looks older. Mikael never thought that someone would misunderstand their age. He opened his mouth to correct her. "Yes we''re brother but I''m actually the older one. Klein is my younger brother." "Ahhhhh... Ah?" Jennifer nodded but she was wearing an expression of confusion, she didn''t know what he meant. She was perplexed because Mikael looks younger. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Klein came back and he saw that his brother was talking to the national team. They were smiling which caused Klein to sigh in relief. His brother was famous for being eccentric and a battle maniac. Mikael was on the crazy side and sometimes he made many people angry just by the way he talked. However, his assumptions were not wrong. On the bench, he saw that there are five people lying, they had wounds all over their bodies. The medics were healing their wounds. They were a bloody mess, the five groan in pain. Klein shook his head, he realized that his brother made another incident. Yet the other members of the national team were eager to talk to Mikael. Klein chuckled, he already had an idea why they were talking. When they traveled here, Klein already perceived that his brother would make a ruckus. All the more that he''s with a beauty, many horny dogs would disturb them. He glanced at the five wounded people and pinched his forehead. It seemed that they would lose sponsors. Three of these five were actually sons of major investors in their team. This was actually the reason why they were part of the national team. Klein planned to make them substitutes since their talents were not enough to present the country. For him, none of the members could compete in the tournament. Anyway, it looked like the plan would change. He walked and coughed. Kitsune, the Yandere Nine Tail Fox, cling to him and hugged his shoulder. The national team saluted when they heard the cough of their Coach. "Sir!!" Klein was famous for being strict. They didn''t want to receive any punishment. Their faces were stiff, even Seven almost saluted just like them. Klein was known for being a terror. Yet the image of tyranny changed when they saw Kitsune lovingly sticking to Klein. The fox rubbed her face to his shoulder. Klein left it like that, he knew that Kitsune would pout and tantrums if he stopped her. His deadly glare penetrated their bodies and he said. "What are looking at? Is this your first time seeing a couple?" The members twitched and started to sweat. Klein was still frightening even if he was with his fiance. The Beastmen were famous for being clingy when they meet their couple, that''s why they were accustomed to seeing scenes like this. However, it was their first time witnessing Klein and Kitsune together¡­ this is one of the reasons why they were afraid.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "N-nine tails!!" One of the members stuttered. They realized that the Fox woman had nine tails, there''s only one person who had that features. It''s the Gumiho, the Demoness of the Fox Tribe. They gulped looking at the tails. They hope that they would live after this. Two deadly people were standing in front of them. Mikael covered his mouth because he couldn''t control his laugh. Just like him, Furrneka and Jose were laughing too. Jose and Mikael couldn''t believe that the cute little boy that always had shining eyes was now a mature and respectful man. As for Furrneka, she was laughing because she was imitating them. Seven thought that these people were crazy. They must not awaken the Devil Wolf nor the Demoness!! Klein glanced at the laughing trio but he didn''t stop or reprimand them. Jose and Mikael were odd people, they didn''t have common sense. His gaze returned looking at the members. "What happened while I''m gone?" He asked. "S-sir, we''re talking sir!" Jennifer, the brave woman opened her mouth. "What did you talk about?" "It''s about you- I mean it''s about Mikael''s power sir!" She almost fainted. "And what it is?" "T- That''s-" "Hep hep, don''t bully them. Okay, I and the kids are just talking." Mikael stopped the interrogation. Jennifer and the others were now sweating a bucket. He decided to step in to help them. He talked to his younger brother to ease the situation. "Kuya, what did they tell you?" "Ah about that¡­" Mikael scratched his head. He was awkward to speak. Klein stared at him unwaveringly and Mikael was forced to speak. "Okay, okay, I''ll talk so don''t look at me like that. These people want me to join their team." "Hayst..." Klein sighed, he already knew that this would happen when he saw the five people unconscious on the bench. His brother was stronger compare to his level. Even him, a Level 729, believed that Mikael could fight him equally. Added the fact that he gained another power. "Okay, I understand." Klein shook his head, it seemed like his brother''s fame would be back. Actually, Klein, Rena, and the Chairman of the PHA were talking about Mikael earlier. The Chairman was curious about him, he asked what level Mikael is. At that time, Klein was forced to talk.¡­ "And?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Mikael tilted his head. "I''m asking what is your answer, will you join the team or not?" "Of course not! It''s a hassle, and I don''t care about the tournament. I rather watch than join. I know that I''m strong compares to the others but I don''t want to flaunt my strength. I don''t want to be the center of entertainment. It''s exhausting." Mikael nodded but his little brother did the opposite. Klein shook his head and kicked his tongue. "Tch, Kuya, I''m sorry but you need to join¡­ The Chairman said that he will give you any amount just to join." "Eh? What did you say? Me? Joining them? Why should I do that? And the Chairman, are you talking about Chairman Renato?" Klein gestured him to follow. The people here were Hunters and their hearing sense was strong. The two brothers talked far away from the people. Klein whispered to his ear. "Kuya your see..." When Mikael heard his words, his expression was turning red to blue. After some seconds, he immediately nodded his head showing that he would gladly join. They return like nothing happened. Furrneka and Kitsune were skeptical about what the brothers talked but they let it be. It''s a brother''s talk so they need to respect their privacy. Mikael stood in front of the national team. He smiled and said. "I''m Mikael Tibano, I think some of you already know me.¡­ Anyway, I''m gonna be part of this team. " He laughed while looking at them. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Destruction was everywhere, craters were all around and people were fighting monsters. I''m inside an expanded space right now. With me, 7 other people were fighting a couple of monsters. Note, these were actually holograms, yet I could touch them like they were real. I was amazed. This was a technology that the scientists and Dwarves made. They call it ''Illusion monsters''¡­ kinda monotone but yes, Its name was ''Illusion monsters''. The other members were fighting the illusion monsters. As the strongest member, I''m just watching them while I crossed my arms. My foot was tapping in a rhythmic manner, I yawned. This is boring, Klein said that we were having a training course but this was shit. Well, I know that this is the safe way of gathering fighting experience. I heard that this kind of practice trained many people who were aspiring to be Hunters. They practiced fighting these fake monsters to get some experience about the job. I could say that this was a good idea, it was safer and it would increase their combat ability without dying. "Aahhhh!!!" I heard someone scream but who cares. Klein, the coach, divided us into two groups. We were the first group and we must finish this trial within 10 minutes, my brother said that I only need to look at them. I must not help because I could easily finish this, that''s why my job was to observe them. What they were fighting are Stone Giants, they had a strong defense and the members were having a hard time finishing them. I bent my head because I found out that they were weak. I thought the five goons were weak but my impression was wrong. I realized that all of them were weak. It was strange why they''re weak even though they are level 400. Each of them had three Skills but its firepower and output were not strong. "It seems like the Hunters of this generation are weak because they never experienced the life and death situation. The world is now safer¡­ " I paused, the thoughts of the Bone Dragon smashing me entered my head. Yeah, I''m wrong, this world was not safe and it would never be. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. However, if we let these things stay like this, then we would never reach the finals. I think the answer to that problem is to make them face a deadly situation that would awaken their powers¡­ No, they were different from me, these people are strong but it''s not enough. They would die if I throw them to the Basilisk or Kraken, yes, they are normal and I''m not. My abnormal survivability saved me many times but these people don''t have that. The remaining Stone Giant used its hands and smashed them. *Boom!!!* "Gah!!!" I heard a scream, ow, I believe that one hurts. A couple of them were now lying on the ground¡­ their limbs were pointed in an odd direction. Ouch, I hope they would survive... Oh, this is a hologram, their injuries are fake too but still hurt. The Stone Giant smashed again and I saw Jennifer flying. She was suspended in midair but she rolled when she landed. She coughed blood before fainting. I sighed, I didn''t think they would have a hard time fighting this. I mean I killed much stronger monsters than this Stone Giant. I kicked my tongue, is this the team that I need to help? These guys didn''t have any strength to injured the Giant. They have an advantage in numbers but they lost. "Okay okay. This is enough." A voice echoed, Klein was disappointed just like me. I shook my head, I''m not sure about these people. Do we really don''t have any other option? I think I need to ask Klein if we have other substitute members. Perhaps we could find some unpolished gems. The seven people took their healing potions and drink them, the wounds quickly healed, and they breathe in relief... Oi, kisama, this is a hologram, you cowards!! How could you use potion, you fought an illusion, Gawdamit!! "Kuya, can you show them how to kill these rock bullshit monsters." Klein''s mechanical voice struck their feelings, I could see that almost all of them felt hurt. Despite it, they never speak because they didn''t have the right to. The Stone Giants beat them and they received damage. "Okay. No prob." I nodded, I called my Spear. Lightning crackled and I threw my weapon. I hit the monsters and they died¡­ This caused the members to open their mouths in a dumbfounded way. They realized how embarrassing their behavior earlier, they put all of their strength but they can''t even scratch the monsters. However, I just threw my Spear and they lost their lives. I''m sorry guys but I need to show you how weak you are. The Lightning Void appeared beside me, I took it and left them exhausted and disappointed. The holographic place returned to normal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Furrneka and Kitsune were now in a restaurant. They grumbled because their lovers were busy. Mikael and Klein said that they need to practice. The two women were sad. Their tails and ears were down but they obeyed them. Rena Scott took the Beastmen to her favorite restaurant, it''s a French restaurant that she visited whenever she was in Cavite. "What do you want to eat. Just say it, I''ll pay." Rena told them. "Hmmp! You don''t have to. I got my money." Kitsune smug, Furrneka copied her and gave a smug. Rena twitched, she almost cast her wind to kill these bitches. She forced herself not to, she knew that she couldn''t fight Kitsune. The Nine Tails was the embodiment of slaughter. They went to a private room, the waiters delivered their food while sweating. These customers were the hardest to accommodate, they already experienced having broken bones when they angered a Hunter, they were actually innocent but they couldn''t do anything. They wailed while their bones were cracking. Fortunately, these three women didn''t do anything bad. The waiters immediately left after serving the food. Furrneka salivate and took a slice of meat using her hands. Rena and Kitsune gasped when they witnessed it. "Hm? Why are you looking like that?" Kitsune said "tch tch tch " while shaking her head. She realized that Furrneka didn''t have table manners. " You must eat using utensils, it''s a disgrace eating like that." "What do you mean? This is how I eat?" Furrneka replied. Rena sighed, as a woman she didn''t want to see a beautiful girl like Furrneka be unmannered. To convince a woman like this cat, she only needed to say the name of Mikael. Rena started her attacks. "Mikael will be sad if you show this kind of habit in the public. You will embarrass your lover if you don''t stop that." Furrneka stiffened and she lost her strength, the meat fell on the ground. Her tail stood straight and she jumped to Rena. "W- What do I need to do!? I don''t want that!! Please help me!!" Her eyes started to shed tears and she looked adorable yet pitiful. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chairman Renato, the Chairman of the PHA. He was the person that Mikael kicked outside a tall building eight years ago. Right now, Chairman was talking to Jose and discussing the national team. Chairman nodded when he read all of their improvements. Adding Mikael to their lineup caused a change. The members were now motivated to become stronger, together with Mikael and Klein they trained to hone their Skills. They felt embarrassed that''s why they wanted to prove themselves. He saw the footage of the members lying on the ground because Klein''s Wolf devastated them¡­ Anyway, they were training. Chairman Renato coughed and signaled Jose to speak. Jose was now accustomed to his work, his memorization greatly increased after he became a Hunter. He was proud to say that he''s not illiterate anymore!! He was happy about his changes, even his twelve children were happy when they found that their father could now read. They celebrate because of that and cried in happiness. Jose opened his mouth and speak. "Chairman, three weeks passed and we can see that they''re now stronger¡­" Jose said while they were looking at the video of the members screaming because a wolf slashed them, anyway they could conclude that the national team was getting stronger. When they started this training, the members could be described as small children fighting an adult man, it was the perfect analogy. However, this time, they were now ten years old kid fighting an adult man... They improved. They always lose when they fought Klein but it was still better compared to their last week''s performance. They could hurt the wolf now... a little bit, it was still an improvement. "Where''s Mikael? I''m thinking of making him the Captain of the national team." Chairman asked. "He''s having a sparring with Rena--" *Boom!!!* This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The strong sound shook the place. It seemed like the two Hunters were having a good time. This kind of shaking would only happen if two strong Hunters fight. Chairman Renato stood up, he wanted to see their fight. As a Hunter who could control the earth, he flicked his fingers and the building was reconstructed. A slightly rippled disturb the people but it quickly disappeared. Now, the Chairman''s room was beside the training ground. Jose grimaced and sweat, he was envious of the Chairman''s ability. It''s convenient compared to his Skill. He used his Skill and changed the location of his room. They opened the wall and the Chairman came in. He saw a small tornado encircling the platform. On the other side of it, he saw a man groaning. Mikael''s head was bleeding and he was unconscious. He lost, Rena''s Skill was more powerful. He didn''t even reach her, the strong wind blocked him from getting close. With just a wave of Rena''s hand, a strong gust of wind hit Mikael and he crashed to the wall. The Chairman grinned, he was now sure that Mikael was still a monster. He scanned the surroundings and he saw Lightning crackling inside. He may lose in strength, power, and level but his talent was enough to compensate for it. The wind dispersed and he saw that Rena received a small wound on her shoulder. He smirked and laughed. He started to tease the woman. "Kuhaha! I see, so the Wind Blade can still be injured." He teased. "Shut up, old man!! Hmmp! He just got lucky!! " Rena''s face was red, she couldn''t believe that at that last moment, a small needle of lightning would penetrate her Wind Barrier. She stomped her feet and left the training ground. She was angry and humiliated, she was confident of her power but now, she felt that Mikael would return to the top again. The Chairman walked to Mikael and he saw that he was fine, his body healed on itself. "Ah? Did Mikael receive a self-healing Skill? Maybe he has an Item that can heal himself¡­" The Chairman felt strange but he let it be. Self-healing was normal at this time He kicked Mikael to wake him. Mikael grunted and he opened his eyes. He saw Chairman Renato in his front. He was dizzy, he remembered that he fought Rena and he flew to the wall. "What happened? Where''s Rena?" Jose shrugged while Chairman laughed with a cackling. "Kuhahaha, I guess you don''t know what happened." He helped Mikael to stand and tapped his shoulder. He grinned, he knew that Mikael was not an ordinary person. "Mikael congratulations, you win!" "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m the one who lost!" The Chairman held his stomach and laughed. It was the first time that he saw Rena having a red face like that after many years and Mikael was the reason of it. "Man, with your level you should''ve died. I mean even penetrating the barrier should be impossible with your current level. Level 500 was the turning point of every Hunter. Their powers were multiplied and the lower Hunter couldn''t hurt them. However, you stabbed her shoulder, it''s a feat that no other Hunters can do. And the attack that you received, I remember that Rena killed four Hunters using that. It''s a miracle that you live." Jose smiled and informed him. Mikael was struck when he found that Rena was trying to kill him. "What!? She killed four Hunters using that!?" He remembered how that attacked cracked his bones, right now, the pain was still lingering. "Yes, she killed four level 450''s using that, which means that you''re stronger than four level 450''s combine." Jose explained. "Ptui!!¡­ Mm? Did you say something? " Mikael spat some blood, he tilted his head. He didn''t hear what Jose said because his hearing was still clogged. Jose, the father of twelve children laughed, Mikael was the type that didn''t care about anything. He only cared about the people important to him. As Mikael and Klein''s friend, Jose was happy that he''s alive. He even saw that Klein''s behavior changing because his brother was now awake. Jose knew that Klein was elated that his brother was with him. He was happy for them. This is better compared to the time when Klein fought on his own. Jose was sad when he remembered the face of depressed Klein, at that time, he was famous for being a rabid dog because he would bite any opponents that were hostile to him. He even remembered how Klein almost died when dozens of Hunters ambushed him but it was all in the past. He was glad that the two brothers are now together. -Mikael vs. Rena, our protagonist won(?) Chapter 146 Chapter 146 In Hokkaido, Japan. Shinsetsu Orphanage, this is the orphanage that Yuuki made. This was the common place where the children that lost their parents because of the Monster Wave lives. Yuuki decided to adopt them, her fortune was used to give these children a house to live in and food to eat. Yuuki is a woman that swore to protect the innocent lives of young ones. Right now, a group of young children was happily celebrating. Shelly, one of the orphans was celebrating her 5th year birthday. Cedy was the oldest child here, Yuuki was not in the orphanage because the government of Japan, the JSDF was having a hard time closing a 2nd level Black Portal. Yuuki was fighting together with the warriors of Elves that were contracted to the government. Sometimes, Yuuki would hire adults to help them run the orphanage but she only did it when she was going to be gone for long, just like the time she searched for Cedy. Yuuki would return after a couple of days so she didn''t hire adults. "Cedy- onnichan! The cake, let''s eat it." "Shelly will make a wish before eating, okay?" Even though Cedy was alone, he could still do his job because of his stronger physique. He called the restaurant and cake shop to deliver food. As for the decorations, the kids helped in decorating. They worked hard to give their little sister the best birthday. "Shelly, blow the candle and make a wish." "Un!" Cedy said. The little nodded and she spoke. "I wish that I can be Sister Yuuki, I wish that I can have powers to protect my brother and sister. Please make my siblings happy¡­" She blew and the fire perished, Cedy didn''t know how to react, Shelly''s wish made his heart flutter. He smiled, his little sister was a lovely child. She wished for power, not because of her greediness but because she wanted to protect her family. "Now let''s eat the food!" "Yey!!" Cedy struggled to pacify the children but he was happy. Compare to his original family, he treated the children in the orphanage like his real family. He received beatings when he was a child, that''s why he was thankful that he met his sister Yuuki. Yuuki decided to create the orphanage because she saw many children lost their families. That''s why she became the mother of these children. Since then, he could see her smiling. Cedy realized that having a family was not about blood or relatives. It''s about having connections to others and spending important times together. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He was complete when he was them, for him and Yuuki, these children were their real family. Actually, the whole money that Yuuki earned was spent to create this orphanage. Right now, Cedy and Yuuki were the only grown-ups here. However, it was not a problem, they were both Hunters so they could protect the children. Besides, sister Yuuki was a good cook, she could cook a lot of delicacies. Cedy cut the cake and gave it to the children equally, some children protested but Cedy only laughed at them. While he was busy with the kids, he heard the children shouting outside. "Cedy- niisan!! Yuuki onee-chan return!!" One of the kids ran to him and tugged his shirt. He was surprised that Yuuki returned earlier but it was explainable. Maybe Yuuki came back because she didn''t want to miss Shelly''s birthday. The kid opened the door and quickly ran to Yuuki, they hugged her. These children really loved Yuuki. "Sister Yuuki, you are earlier than I..." Cedy followed them but his eyes widened when he looked at Yuuki. His face began sweating and he felt like he ate shit. He didn''t move, he couldn''t. His face was stiff and he wanted to vomit. His eyes glowed, it could see that this Yuuki was fake. He could see that there are two entities inside the body. He choked, one wrong move and the kids were going to die. Cedy wanted to scream. '' Francisco!!'' He cursed, he could see the real identity of this person. Yuuki ( Francisco) smiled at him and walked. Cedy''s eyes were glowing signaling that there were dangerous creatures close at him. The Eye of Merlin was saying that he must run and escape, but he didn''t move. The children were going to die if he did that. He could tell that Francisco was using Illusion to imitate Yuuki''s appearance. With his eyes, he could see that there was another creature underneath him, it was hiding under the shadow of Francisco. The shadow was slowly moving to the children, making Cedy frustrated. "Cedy, how are you?" Francisco said, Cedy twitched in agony and forced himself to smile. "I- I''m fine sister¡­" The children jumped and smile at them. Cedy and Yuuki entered the orphanage. The children didn''t find any strangeness in their behavior, they were happy that their family was completed. Cedy couldn''t believe that this would be his last time seeing his family. He wanted to protest but he knew that two dangerous enemies had the heads of the children. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Two hours later, the orphanage became a quiet place. The party was over and the children were resting¡­ forever. Yuuki came back but it was horrible. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "T- This... is..." Yuuki returned to the orphanage but what she saw was a gruesome scene. "TANAKA, SUZUKI, IVONE---!!!!" She immediately touched the children hoping that they''re still alive. Her eyes were unfocused and she forced her arms to summon all of her healing potions. The potions clanked and tumbled on the floor. "Nonononononono----!!!!" Her views were becoming blurred and she couldn''t see but red, the red blood of children on the ground. She moved hysterically, she staggered walking. She looked at them, she took a potion and put it on the mouth of the kid closest to her. "Satoh...?" She tapped the kid hoping that she would wake up... But the kid didn''t open her eyes. The kid didn''t drink the potion, the liquid slowly dripped out of her mouth. "... Everyone?" Yuuki couldn''t detect any living presence. She lost her strength and kneeled. She screamed like a madman. A drop of blood fell on her, she looked at the ceiling and she cried. She saw the teenage kid that saved her when she was in the midst of destruction. Cedy was on the ceiling and his eyes were missing. Bruised and wounds were visible on his body. Seventeen black needles stabbed him. Yuuki couldn''t control her emotions and cry. Her family was gone, and the worst was that she didn''t know who did it. Based on their wounds, the massacre happened around five hours ago. Her mind was blank and she couldn''t think. Tears flowed out of her and she wailed. She felt like she was the one who received pain and yes she was. She punched her chest cursing her incompetence. She wanted to die, she wanted to see her family. Whenever she thinks about the innocent smile of the kids, her heart was aching. She slammed her fists on the floor and ice broke out. Her crazy and emotional mourns echoed inside the lonely house. She started to lose hope... However, her suffering was heard and Yuuki caught a small voice calling her. ".. ki...nee-chan¡­" Yuuki awakened and she used her everything just to locate the sound. She saw a small girl, her legs were gone and she wept quietly. Yuuki''s eyes widened, her face contorted, she wanted to cry more. "...onee-chan¡­" She called her sister. Shelly was delirious and she couldn''t see, her blood was close to none. The kid lifted her weak hand, trying to find her big sister. "Shelly!!!" Yuuki immediately ran to her and gave her a healing potion. A cold liquid poured inside the child''s mouth. Shelly drunk it because she was thirsty. Yuuki was salvaged, this little child saved her from going crazy. Shelly''s wounds were healing and her legs started to return. Yuuki hugged the child tightly. Shelly closed her eyes, before she slept, she saw her sister crying. The little girl touched her back. "Sister, please don''t cry¡­¡­" ----------------- Note: it''s hard writing this, I feel like I killed innocent children. Though I must, I need to make our Kuudere Yuuki experience a horrible situation, I have to create enough reason for her to do "that". As for what kind of character growth will happen to her, I don''t know, let''s just hope it''s not a negative one. And yes, I did a foreshadow about Cedy''s death, okay. Try to find it if you can, and if you found it you will realize that I have more ammo to shoot. --------------------- Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Manila, Philippines. As the capital of the country, the place was the center of business. Large buildings were standing and the streets were full of people. This place was always busy, night and day. Because of the innovation, the city was now cleaner, the roads didn''t have traffic because there were hover cars that travel through the air. The atmosphere was noisy yet peaceful. Inside a hotel room, two girls were talking about their lovers. Kitsune and Furrneka were using the jacuzzi. They were inside the hot bubbling tub. They breathed in relief as they soaked in their bodies, their tails were relaxed when they half submerged. Furrneka wanted to pop the bubbles but she stopped her urges. She heard from Kitsune and Rena that being childish was a minus point and a big turn-off to males. She didn''t want Mikael to hate her so she obeyed and listened to their lessons. Kitsune giggled when she saw her cute behavior. At first, she was not accustomed to Furrneka''s weird attitude but after some time she became attached. Besides, it was not Furrneka''s fault, she was one of the unfortunate people who had corruption. "Nyah?" Kitsune hugged Furrneka and tapped her head. Furrneka tried to struggle but nine tails tickled her body. She laughed and stopped fighting, her wriggles caused the water to ripple. "We''re going to be family, so you don''t have to be aloof." Kitsune said, the cat was delighted when she heard her said ''family'' but Furrneka remembered that there was a woman who wanted to be the first wife. Her eyes became fierce, she hated Ni?a. Yet, she knew that Mikael loved Ni?a. "... I''m not gonna be the first wife." Her ears fell and she was sad. "Ara, why''s that? Does Mikael have a mistress?" "Un¡­" Kitsune was angry that her cute little sister was sad. She stood and her two ample mountains bounced. She would punish that sinful man!! "W- wait!" This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Furrneka stopped her when she found that Kitsune was going to beat Mikael. She knew that Kitsune was a powerful creature, Mikael would surely suffer if he faced her. Kitsune saw her begging appearance, she sighed. ''yes, it''s their own problem and I must not butt in. I''ll just watch on the sideline.'' She nodded but that didn''t mean that she would do nothing. She would help her sister by giving her advice. She grinned and realized that she could help Furrneka by teaching her the ways of seduction. "Furrneka come here." "Nyah?" Kitsune murmured softly on her ears and Furrneka was surprised, her face became red like a tomato. Kitsune said the best way to seduce a man, she said everything, from the flirting to the bed etiquette. Heck!! She even said the Kamasutra!!! Furrneka was shocked and her head was moving up and down listening attentively while having a blush. "Fufufufu" Weak laughed echoed inside the jacuzzi. If Mikael and Klein would hear their conversation, the two would surely shiver in fear. Actually, this was the move that Kitsune used to attack Klein. The poor guy was quickly subdued after Kitsune did her ways of seduction, now the poor younger brother became a slave. The Nine Tails was thankful that she found the book of Kamasutra!! Furrneka eagerly looked at her, her eyes were beaming showing that she was interested. ¡­¡­¡­ ..... .. Mikael was sweating hard, five wolves were confronting him. His shoulders were bleeding and he was close to his limit. "Klein, don''t treat me lightly. Show me what you have!" Mikael lifted his weapon, his ragged breathing could be heard. He was still kneeling because of the injuries that he suffered. Klein looked at his Kuya, he could see the determination in his eyes. Since his brother was serious, he must show his full strength. He summoned his last wolf, a brown wolf growled and showed his sharp teeth. Klein was an Elemental Wolf Summoner. He could summon six wolves that had different kinds of Elements. He still had a secret power but that creature hard to control. Mikael forced himself and stood. His Lightning Spear was crackling and he cast all of his Skills with this last attack. *BAAAAMMMM---!!!!!* The whole place shook, it was fortunate that this training facility had Runes that could absorb strong attacks. However, the Runes were not enough to absorb everything, the audiences that were watching received the force and flew. They were the national team, they rolled on the ground and they were dumbfounded to see the two brothers going all out. Their powers were enough to destroy the whole City! They were frightened, they couldn''t believe that the true power of the brothers was this strong. How could they reach this! Especially Mikael, how could he fight a High- Rank even though his level was lower!? This blew their minds out, this thing was hard to believe. A lot of them flew and crashed into the ground. The only people who didn''t move were, Chairman and Jose. After the rubble, they saw that the six wolves were biting Mikael. The man was lying on the platform and his body was bleeding. Klein deactivated his Skills, the wolves vanished leaving the two. Klein looked at his suit, it was torn, his chest was visible and a scratch could be seen. Mikael was breathing heavily, one of his eyes was missing but he just shrugged, he realized that his healing abilities became stronger. The power of the Kraken and Dragon Slayer strengthened his self-healing. He got up and his wounds quickly disappeared. His handsome appearance returned, yet his clothes were not. His upper body was naked showing his six packs abs. The women in the national team gulped when they saw his adonis alpha body. "I lost, huh." He laughed, he was already accustomed to pain so these kinds of wounds were not enough to frick him. In his whole stay in this training facility, he fought Klein, Jose, and Rena, he even asked Kitsune but the woman didn''t accept because Mikael was going to be her brother-in-law. She didn''t want to kill him. The result of the battle was an all-time losing streak. After what happened to Rena, the woman decided to go full force from the start¡­ Mikael didn''t have the time to evade and deadly wind blades cut him. Just like his prediction, he lost. As for Jose, the man used his fingers to stab him... just like with Rena, he lost too. And the last was Klein, you didn''t have to hear the answer because it was already obvious. Still, his teammates were in awe, even then five men that he beat were respectful of him. They found that Mikael was on another level. They couldn''t fight him, they would only suffer. Some of the women were even thinking of Mikael as a marriage prospect. However, they immediately erased these thoughts when they remembered the cat woman that always glared at them. They knew that it was hard to fight Beastmen in the battle of love. The females were famous for murdering women just because they glimpsed on their lover. This was not a simple rumor, they heard a lot of news about it¡­ Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Sounds of glasses clanked, the brothers were drinking beer. It''s a strong liquor that was imported from Canada, it''s called Death Beer. Just like the name, it has the power to kill a normal person, the alcohol content of this beer was higher than 100%.(this is a bullshit, I know) This was the beer that scientists made to satisfy the Dwarves. These Demi-humans were famous for being a drunkard. The favorite liquor that they wanted is strong, the normal liquor was not enough for them. They hated vodka, champagne, rum, tequila, etc. The Dwarves only wanted the Death Beer. As for the Hunters that wanted to be tipsy and dizzy, the best alcohol was this. The brothers were laughing and their faces were red. They already drunk 8 bottles of Beer, any normal person would scream if they saw this. The two girls were not here, they were busy shopping out in the mall. Kitsune was a woman who loved dresses and bags, she took her sister-in-law to the mall. She said that Mikael would love Furrneka more if she wears beautiful dresses. The innocent Furrneka quickly nodded, she would do her best to seduce him. She believed Kitsune because her teaching was right on the roof. Mikael loved the Kamasu- ehem! Anyway, the two girls were out of the scene because they were shopping. *Thud!* Mikael strongly put the beer and sighed, his face was intoxicated. Just like him, Klein was drunk too. Mikael took a couple of drake meat and ate them. The taste of the lizard''s meat enlightenment him. He smiled, this was the first time that he had a drinking bond with his brother. His mind was not clear and he said his thoughts transparently. He hiccuped and opened his mouth. This is a secret but Mikael is one of the people who will turn dramatic when they are drunk. "Klein¡­ I''m happy that you''re here¡­ I''m happy that you''re my brother¡­ Thank you for being my family¡­" He smiled but his tears were falling, these were the phrases that he wanted to say since the Awakening. Yet, he couldn''t, he wanted to show his strong side while hiding his weakness and anxiety in front of his family.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. This was the first time that he was truly drunk, that''s why his facade quickly vanished. As a big brother, he always showed that he could do anything, but now he wanted to say how happy he was that he had his brother. Klein was surprised but he quickly laughed. He couldn''t believe that he would hear these things. His brother, the man who reached the Rank 1, the man who killed millions of ants liberating a City, and the one who killed the Dragon, Mikael was not the type who showed his inner thoughts. He was always enclosed, never showing his feebleness. Mikael cried, and he hugged his brother. Alcohol, the best medicine to kill shyness and rationality. Klein''s eyes started shedding tears too, as a man who suffered the most from loneliness, he was happy that his brother was back. They cried like a child, the last time that they cried together was eight years ago. It was the time when they saw each other after the First Batch of Awakening. After a couple of minutes of crying, the two returned to drinking alcohol. "Kuya, do you remember the time that I asked you that I wanted to be a Hunter." "Yes, I disagreed but Miriam and Kyle eavesdrop and forced me to give you the Skill Book." Mikael nodded. He couldn''t forget that moment because Klein had determined eyes when they talked. "I''m actually lying at that time¡­ I don''t want to be a hero. When I saw you on television, fighting monsters, I was afraid and worried. I don''t want to lose you again, but I can see that you love your job. That''s why I decided to follow your step, I wanted to be Hunter so that you can lean on me. I want you to trust me, I want to help you when there''s something that you couldn''t do alone.¡­ I wanted to be a brother that would always be there for you." Klein said, the reason why he chose this occupation was because he wanted to protect his brother. He knew that his brother had a tendency of self- sacrificial. He would put his life on the line just to assure that his loved ones would live. However Klein''s priority was never accomplished, instead of helping his brother, he saw his brother bedridden and never waking up. Yes, he became stronger but his goal was already gone. At the start of his career, Klein almost died many times, he didn''t give importance to his life. In fact, the thoughts of suicide entered his mind, this happened after their group disbanded, but he knew that his grandmother would be sad. That''s why he endured the punishment of living, he was thankful that he met Kitsune. At first, the woman was hateful and arrogant but he didn''t care. He was happy that he''s not alone. Now, it was Klein''s turn to become dramatic. He poured out all of the stress that kept bothering and consuming him. "Kuya... I''m sorry¡­ I made many mistakes!! I couldn''t protect you!! I couldn''t stop Lolo and Lola from not taking cure¡­ I let our parents died. I know that they said that I must run and never look back! I did it!!! I run, run and run!!! I didn''t even look at them, I just run and escape. It''s killing me, these thoughts were killing me. The guilt of being an incompetent child was giving me nightmares¡­ I couldn''t even sleep peacefully, the demon was always bothering me. It''s forcing me to be a bloodthirsty creature¡­" Klein said, his hands shivered holding the bottle. His eight years were not easy. He blamed himself, he cursed himself, many people were looking at him with awe but he knew to himself that he was a bastard. The bottle cracked and he sniffed his snot. He knew that his appearance was ugly but he didn''t care, the effects of the Death Beer were curdling inside his stomach making his decisions unclear. Mikael patted his shoulder. "Klein, do you remember what our Father always said." Klein paused but he nodded after. How could he forget it, his father taught them many things. "Yes, he said that as long as we''re together, everything will be fine¡­" Klein cried thinking about his father. He realized what he meant, he understood it now. He glanced at his brother and they both cried. They became closer again. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Klein woke up, he felt elated. His chest was now breathing easily. The burden that he was carrying was gone. He and Mikael had a conversation yesterday and now, the two brothers were closer. On his side, the tails of Kitsune furred. He saw his fiancee sleeping happily. He got out of the bed quietly, so that he won''t disturb her. He went to the restroom and washed his face, after some cleaning. He got out and went to the living room, his place was wide and his aesthetic was good. Mikael and Furrneka were in the other room. They decided to stay here. As for Seven, the kid returned to his work. He is a Hunter and his work was always in the Dungeon. A door clicked and he saw his brother walking out. Mikael yawned, he found that Klein was already awake and he greeted him. "Morning bro." "Good morning Kuya." After some talking, Klein recalled that he would tell everything that happened and why did the founding members disband. He glanced at his brother. "Kuya, you asked me about why we disbanded." Mikael paused, yet he nodded his head. He was curious about it. Klein grimaced. "Well, no matter what you hear don''t be furious. Don''t violently confront Kyle, he''s powerful than you." "Okay¡­ I promise." Klein started to open his mouth. ......... ...... ... Six years ago, after Mikael was cursed, they decided to continue their team. Kyle was a good leader and he could make many miracles. They protected the world many times, from the invasion of demihumans to the Dungeon Wave. The Redemption was always there to save the world, it may look absurd but it was the truth. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Their first and second year was peaceful but this ended when Kyle met the first Princess of the Elves. They didn''t know why but Kyle become insane. His thoughts were suicidal and he started to make weird decisions. Such as when he created the anti-surveillance that blocked Miriam''s ability. His teammates were starting to get suspicious about him, especially when he made a joke about assassinating the first Princess. However, the greatest reason that they disbanded was because of what happened in Colombia. An unexpected Portal appeared in the country that caused many deaths. It was the time of the where the first Demon entered their planet. The Shadow Demon, it was the hardest fight that they experienced. They almost died, particularly Lane, if Choco didn''t save her, the little girl would be dead now. She was impaled nearly losing her life. The Shadow Demon escaped and they were defeated. It was a one-sided battle. After that, they decided to go separate paths¡­ But it was not easy, Miriam came in and she was pregnant¡­ this was the trigger of their mistrust. Kyle and Miriam had a bad relationship, it was hard to believe that Kyle was the father. Or perhaps he raped Miriam, Miriam defended the man but it was futile, Kyle accepted all their accusations. Ni?a and Lane furiously confronted Kyle but all of the Guild members were on his side. Even the Fortress was destroyed in their battle. That was the last time that they were together. Then, a couple of months after, he heard that Ni?a assassinated the first Princess. Kyle threatened Ni?a, he said that he would kill Mikael if she doesn''t obey. There was hearsay that Ni?a and the second Princess were friends and Ni?a could easily enter the castle. She was forced to do it. She understood that Kyle would kill Mikael, he was a crazy motherf*cker. This was the last command that Ni?a obeyed under him. She despised the man. Even Klein hate him, he recalled the members of Redemption that tried to abduct his brother, his blood was boiling in rage. The innocent bedridden man was used to blackmail both the brother and the lover. ......... ...... ... "Kuya do you know what Corruption is?" Klein asked his brother. Mikael remembered that the Patriarch said this word but he was oblivious about the meaning. "It''s the disease that you get if you stayed in a place that had demonic miasma. It''s the disease that many demi-humans had because their worlds were conquered by the Demons. The people who are afflicted with this disease had a tendency of going crazy. Their mind will be corrupted, their hatred, jealousy, lust, or any negative thoughts would become stronger and they will lose their rationality. I believe that''s what happened to Kyle¡­" He paused, he looked at his brother, wanting to see his reaction. Mikael signaled him to continue. "However, I''m curious how Kyle received this ailment. The only time he met a Demon was when we fought the Shadow Demon. I don''t know how he got that affliction. " Corruption was the essence of the Seven Demon Lords that they gave to their underlings. It''s the miasma that was destroying the planet, this was the reason why the other species migrated to this world. Their planets were already dead¡­ This illness had a level of affliction, the lowest was you would be less patience and your animal instincts would become stronger, this was the case of Furrneka. She got an affliction when their carriage was attacked by Demons. (However, because of the corrupted Wishing Orb, Furrneka...) The middle was the level where you would lose your empathy. Your emotions disappeared and sometimes you would tend to lose your mind. This was the case of Kyle and Bbakab. Their emotions were nearly gone which caused them to make heartless decisions. As for the last, only one thing would happen. You would become a Demon. Your thoughts would only be filled with spreading hatred, darkness, and despair. Mikael groaned, he was listening and he felt regret. He found the answer why Miriam was not sure about Kyle. The man was half insane. He decided to drink water to clear his heating chest. He couldn''t believe that Kyle used him to threaten Ni?a, it was the hardest thing to accept. He felt like he was the reason why Ni?a was suffering, he hit his chest, wanting to hurt himself. Ni?a did the assassination to protect him, Mikael gulped the water down. Klein stared at him, he knew that his brother was confused and damaged. Mikael''s thoughts about Kyle were tainted, the man may have been the savior of the world but he is crazy to the core. Mikael didn''t know if he could call Kyle his friend. If they met, what reaction would he show? Their conversation ended when the two girls woke up. They tidied themselves, Mikael returned to practice together with the National team. They were in a Dungeon killing monsters, but his mind was in another place. He recalled how the man that he treated as his big brother saved him¡­ Mikael knew, he knew since the first time that they met. He saw the madness in Kyle''s eyes he just didn''t want to accept it. (Okay, okay. If you have some questions or confusion, I will answer them.) Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Tiffany was walking in the middle of the field, she was strolling happily. She reminisced the past and recalled how his brother took her to a cornfield. They were young at that time, they always played hide and seek, though most of the time they play hanky-panky and pata-pata. As she walked, her coin purse itched, she wanted someone to knock off. She looked at her surroundings and find a youngster, it was strange why there was a kid in the cornfield but she didn''t care. She strolled alluringly and went to the kid. However, her motives were denied by a couple of knives. Tiffany evaded the weapons, yet a wound appeared on her leg. Her enemy was fast, Tiffany was cut before she could react. "What do we have here? It''s nice to meet you, Ni?a!" Ni?a appeared holding her dagger. "I can see that you are slut the way you are." Ni?a''s replied. She was determined to finish her. Tiffany chuckled, she tried to get close but Ni?a vanished. "Your Skill is really frustrating to face." She scanned the area, no matter what type of detection she had. She couldn''t find her, she shrieked because another dagger stabbed her. "Gah! Hah... Ni?a I really miss you, fufu." She cried yet she was elated, at first she was obsessed with Mikael. But when she met Ni?a, her views were changed. She wanted to kill Ni?a and use her body to do scissoring. She forgot about Mikael since that man was in comatose. Her downwards itched thinking of Ni?a. The youngster began to run when he saw that there was a battle going on. Hunter fight was common in this era, and people knew the SOP. If you saw Hunter fighting, run, don''t go close to them, or else you''ll die. "Phew, it''s sad that I let that youngster go but I still have you Ni?a so I don''t care." Tiffany''s body was healing, it healed fast, faster than the high-class healing potion. As a woman who was accustomed to pain, these types of wounds were nothing. She already experienced a lot of pain, the warden and guards loved to rape and torture, sometimes they would cut her limbs and do inhuman things. However, she withstood them. She couldn''t die no matter how much she tried anyway. The only greatest pain that she felt was when Mikael killed her brother. That was the only unbearable pain that she couldn''t fight. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Ni?a I heard that your lover was awake. Should I seduce him, I bet he wants fiery woman rather than you." Tiffany''s seductively giggled. "Don''t you dare." Ni?a spoke but her silhouette was none. She kept activating her Skill. "Ugh!!" Another blade pierced Tiffany''s foot, she begrudgingly took the knife out. She grabbed the knife and wait for Ni?a''s response. "Fufu, I''m sorry, but my pussy was beautiful than yours-" She tried to mock Ni?a but she couldn''t complete her sentence because her head was impaled. She fell to the ground, unmoving. The knife was stuck in her head and Tiffany couldn''t think straight. Ni?a approached her, her eyes were raging. As always, Tiffany was a b*tch. "Hmmp! My Mikael has a taste, he will not choose you no matter how many times you seduce him. He only loves me." Tiffany looked at her and struggled to move, she was an undying woman. This could recover even if she was injured gravely. She forced her body to move but Ni?a called the twins. "You Skill is powerful but I had the higher level, you are imprisoned for many years stuck with your measly level. You will never win against me." Maya and Kaya arrived, Maya cast her Skill, the Eternal Cube. Just like the name, it was a Cube that could imprison any creature. Inside this Cube, millions of dangerous monsters were living. Tiffany''s eyes widened, this was her first time meeting the child. She felt that her life was in danger. She stood up but the force ate her, she screamed but it was too late¡­ or they thought. The woman was actually grinning. Tiffany let the Cube suck her in. This was part of their plan, the Eternal Cube is a problem that is hard to find a solution. That''s why the Shadow Demon asked her to complete a mission. To destroy the Eternal Cube and use it to their advantage. Tiffany gladly let herself be eaten. ¡­¡­¡­ ...... ... A Father told his son that if you dream, dream big. Be ambitious when you dream, after all, dreaming is free. Francisco Marquez, he was part of the people who overcome the first batch of Punishment. He was top 78 in the rankings¡­ he didn''t like that fact. He was an ambitious arrogant man that dreams of conquering the world, sounds cliche, but yes, he was that kind of person. At first, he was confused about the Awakening but his confusion turned to obsession. He was obsessed with power, he wanted to become strong. He did everything to become strong, yet his hard work was not enough. He saw the true meaning of strength, the strength to face the Basilisk, the strength to slaughter millions of monsters. He witnessed the man who conquered those obstacles, and his heart was devastated. He couldn''t reach Mikael''s level. That''s why he asked Mikael about the sparring, he wanted to know how far he could go¡­ He was defeated easily. He found out that his strength was not enough, he couldn''t reach his dream but Mikael could and he hated it. Since that time, Francisco has a grudge against Mikael. This was the reason why he asked Shawn to assassinate him, he told everything he knew about Mikael. He even asked Jason Raynold but the man declined. Still, the rank 5 faced Mikael. You can guess what happened, Shawn died and Mikael became famous. Francisco felt like his decision was a mistake. As time passed, Mikael became stronger. But fate was on his side when he found that Mikael was dead, or so he thought, he jumped out of happiness. He really jumped and screamed in the air. The main hinder of his dreams was now dead, of course he would be happy. After that, he tried to do everything to garner attention and member, he made a guild but he realized that his plan was nothing compare the Kyle. When Mikael was sleeping, Kyle was the one who reigned in the world. Many people worshipped him like he was a God. Some people even created religion just for him. Francisco was full of hatred but he did nothing, he knew how strong the Redemption. He clenched his fists, bleeding in frustration. He did many things but all of these were all for none. That''s why he decided to leave his guild and be alone. He became a solo Hunter that made nothing but to kill monsters and level up. He thought that life wasn''t satisfying anymore. One day, a Black Portal appeared in Colombia, it was the most disastrous event that he saw. Almost no one lived in the city, you could see nothing but darkness. His body shivered whenever he thinks about it, he saw the Redemption Guild doing their best to fight the enemy but all of them failed. The Shadow Demon escaped¡­ They believed, but they were wrong. Francisco offered himself to the Demon, he saw the end and he wanted to be part of it. The Hunters didn''t know that the Demon was actually hiding inside Francisco''s shadow. The two created a pact that would spread suffering in this world. "I heard that the man you hate, Mikael, is going to participate in the Tournament¡­" "Well, let''s go, I''m thirsty for blood." Francisco stood, on his forehead, small two bumps could be seen. He was now transforming into a Demon, he was fully corrupted. (Tiffany and Shawn are siblings.) (We all know that Francisco is sus.) (I have a game, if we reached a 3-star rating, I will publish two chapters. That''s why keep giving me one-star.) Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The Tournament started, Rio de Janeiro was packed with people. The city was noisy with tourists all over the world waiting for the battle. Some people wearing t-shirts that were printed with their idols and guilds'' names. Everyone was excited. "Wooohhhooo!!" The battle would happen inside a semi-expanded space. Things would go hectic if Hunters fought in the city, that''s why the battle would be in the expanded space. They didn''t want to destroy the city. Brazil was a beautiful place¡­ especially the females, they were beautiful. Many males Hunters couldn''t help but look at them. Tourists were fighting for the front seat, even the people who were going to watch on Television were rioting. The Tournament had a betting feature and you could find it on the app store. This was made to earn money, of course. Business is business. The people who were supporting their country were betting on their own National Team. As for the rich people, they were on a private betting section. Many people were going to participate and the winner is undecided. Thousands of talented Hunters were in one place fighting for the title Strongest. Right now, the national teams were in the stadium. Fireworks were exploding in the sky, and the shouts of people rumbled. Each team was representing their country and they wanted to return with the trophy. The audiences were screaming and supporting their countrymen. Mikael yawned, he was tired because the travel was hectic. Yesterday, they were in Guatemala fighting the reserve members of their national team. After that, they went to Afghanistan to face their reserve members. The travel was tiring even though he was a Hunter, he fought all of the members one by one. The result? Of course, he won. That''s why many people were looking at him. They received information about Mikael, they found out that Mikael was the Rank 1 of the first batch. Many were flustered about it, note that Mikael was the strongest Hunter at that time. Their eyes were glaring pointing and stabbing at him, he may have been the strongest but the era had changed, they thought. They believed that Mikael is just a weak Hunter, as for the victory that he achieved yesterday. Hmmph!! It was just a fluke! The people that he fought were weaker compared to the real lineup of National Teams. Guatemala and Afghanistan were eyeing him. They wanted to return the favor, they would beat Mikael if they face him in the Tournament. The Tournament''s higher-ups decided that the first day was for the opening ceremony. The first week was for the individual Tournament, which meant that Mikael had time to rest and tour the place. "Wooohooo!!! Ai--!!!" "Hm? Why did the people go crazy?"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Mikael looked around and he found the reason why. Ai Biyu appeared and she was the one who lighted up the torches. Flame birds drifted and touched the torches, the Chinese were screaming cheering for her. Ai Biyu is a beautiful, gorgeous, goddess, glorious666 woman!! The crowd applauded and kept shooting. While Ai Biyu was going down the stage, her eyes glanced at Mikael yet the man didn''t detect it. She scoffed, she recalled how this man face-slapped her. She decided to forget him since Mikael is a stupid man. Mikael didn''t detect any hostility. "Haoh¡­ I want to sleep¡­" Mikael yawned, he covered his mouth and his eyes were unfocused. He didn''t get enough rest. The opening ceremony ended after two hours, many famous people appeared that''s why the ceremony took too long. Mikael gazed at the top, numerous powerful Hunters were standing on the top but he didn''t see Kyle and Christian. Except for Klein, the other founding members weren''t there. "Well, it seems that I''ll book a hotel." Mikael knew that they would meet anyway, so he decided to focus on other things. The National Team had booked a reservation but he knew that Furrneka would cause a ruckus if he stayed with them. She wanted Mikael to stay with her. "Kuya, you don''t have to, I have a reservation for the same hotel, I booked two rooms close to each other. I and Kitsune decided that you can share with us. I mean, Kitsune was actually forcing me, so please accept it." Klein said. Girls were hard to understand. He recalled how Kitsune threatened him not to let others enter their love nest, yet the woman was now saying that she wanted Furrneka with her or close to her. Klein scratched his head, to let Mikael and Furrneka had their own time, he decided to book another room for them. Only one room apart from each other. Kitsune accepted it. "Oh, thanks about that." Mikael nodded, a lot of hotels were on ruckus because of the Tournament. And he knew that it was hard to find any vacant room. He accepted his brother''s request. They exit the stadium, the members decided to separate since all of them wanted to tour Rio. Klein and Mikael went to the meeting place that the Furrneka and Kitsune planned. However, before they reach the meeting place, they heard the cute barks of a dog. *arf arf!!* The small dog ran and headed to Klein, the dog barked and rotated while looking at him. The people were surprised and their hearts fluttered when they saw the adorable dog. "Choco¡­?" Klein said, he scanned his surroundings. If Choco was here, then Lane was close. "Tch." His deduction was right, a teenage girl walked into them and she was wearing branded designs. Her eyes were covered by twinkling shade and she walked like a model. She was wearing a backless shirt and her bra was visible, a scar was engraved on her back but this made her sexy. Men look at her gorgeous body and shivered, damn! This woman could kill! They thought. Mikael squinted when he saw the girl, he recognized her but she was completely different from how he remembered her. Lane was a small child that had a lovely, innocent expression, she was not the type who wore revealing clothes like this. He touched his forehead and sighed. He knew that he would face many changes but he was still not accustomed. Lane stopped in front of them, she looked at Klein up and down and scowled. "Why the f*ck are you here?" "Eh?" Mikael was stunned. He didn''t think that he would hear this vulgar word from Lane. "I''m the coach of the National Team that''s why I''m here." "Whatever, Choco let''s leave" She took Choco and the little puppy licked her. The woman smiled but it quickly disappeared. Before she left, she looked at Mikael and said. "How''s the feeling that the family you have is now gone?" She left with emotionless eyes. Mikael and Klein were standing and they didn''t know how to react. (I found a poll stating that readers want smut in a harem story, and I started thinking about it... Do you guys want a smut scene about mc smashing? Although, I''m not good at describing( poor grammar, suck vocabulary) so I think I''ll have to pass.) Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Mikael was dumbfounded, he knew the answer to Lane''s question. It was agonizing, waking up finding that everything changed. His family vanished leaving him lonely. Realizing that his role in this world was nothing, it felt like he was alone inside a strange world. He was on the sofa, thinking about Lane, the child was not the girl that he remembered. He could see the hatred in her eyes. He was watching the television but his mind was drifting. "Nyah... Mmmunyah..." Furrneka was sleeping, snuggled close to him. He heard her purring and he smiled, yes he lost many things but he gained others. He found the people who filled his heart, Klein became close to him. Patriarch treated him like a grandson. He met the women who deeply loved him. Ni?a and Furrneka, he cherished them. He would die if any of them suffer. He would gladly sacrifice his life for them, he knew that his principles were fucked up but who cares? He stroked Furrneka''s hair, the cat twitched yet she didn''t wake up. Instead, she closely cuddled. "I am blessed, thanks to you. Mikael lightly kissed her head. "I don''t know what happened to Lane but I will treat her like my little sister. If I saw her again, I will talk to her¡­" He said. He was not sure if Lane would hear his story but he already resolved his guts to talk to her. Maybe a large tree would hit him but he decided to do it. On the television, he saw the Hunters that participated in the Individual Match, they were tough and their Skills were powerful. The royal rumble finished and the elimination round was going to start tomorrow. ¡­¡­¡­ ...... ... {Kid¡­ how long will you keep closing your ears? Just use me already.} A roaring voice is hidden in the dark. .......... ...... .... Ella Futsoah. She was a Hunter that reached the elimination round. As a woman who became Rank 3 of the 4th batch Awakening, she was confident that she could win the tournament. Yet, she didn''t know that there was a dark horse who appeared and rampaged in the Individual Match. Her Guild members were believing that she could be the champion. The day of the elimination round came, the people were cheering and the place was shaking because of their noises. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Ella was gonna go first, her opponent was a young man, maybe in the early twenties. The name of the man was Colt Beckett, but it was not his real name. Only a few people knew his identity. They entered the ring and the match started. Ella cast her Skill and small particles of metals encircled her. The metals zoomed in to Colt but the young man didn''t move. The metals hit him, but the Skill returned back at Ella. She was surprised and she controlled her metals again. Colt was standing on the platform, he smirked, he attack didn''t hurt him. Ella was frustrated about his nonchalant attitude. She decided to use her full power to beat him. She didn''t know that her decision would cause her defeat. The metals were forming into three large talons. They swirled in the midair and they were creating pressure. The air was burning and it was hard to breathe. "Aahhhh!!!" She screamed and attacked! Colt waved his hand and the incoming talons stopped. They were only two inches away from him, the spinning talons were halted and he returned it to Ella. But this time, it was stronger and hard to control!! The talons hit Ella and she tossed and rolled into the ground. She was defeated within a minute. [Colt Rothschild] [Level 475] [Skills] [1. Counter- the opponent''s attack will be countered.] [¡­¡­] [¡­¡­¡­] Colt left the place with a swag attitude, he looked at the tinted windows. Perhaps his brother was watching him, no matter what, he would show him his strength. He walked away and he didn''t feel the shadow looming near the pathway. .......... ....... ... "It seems like your brother is serious. Ella Futsoah is the strongest contender for the finals but he defeated her. Kuku, you are blessed, someone wants to follow your path. " Kyle was watching the big screen, he was inside the VIP room of the stadium. Together with him, Christian and Hakase were watching too. Christian acted nonchalantly, he knew that his little brother wanted to show his power. "It''s not a big deal, I''m more curious about Mikael. I''m wanted to see how that man changed. I don''t have the time to talk to him¡­ How about you? Do you want to see him, though I already knew that you can''t? Maybe Mikael would stab you with his weapon." Christian shrugged, Secretary Hakase was furious seeing his boss getting mocked. He utilized his long sword to slash him but Christian blocked it. The long sword halted in the midair, Christian chuckled watching Hakase''s reaction. "Hakase, stop. Christian is the Vice Guildleader so you must respect him. Besides, I heard that you want to file a leave for a month so that you can level, Christian won''t let you if you try to hurt him." Hakase gritted his teeth still, he nodded. The weapon vanished leaving the three people in a bad atmosphere. "Hm, you said that Mikael hates me. Well, I don''t have any words to refute that. Though I believe what I did was the right thing." Kyle confidently said, he determined that sacrifices were always part of the greater good. Yes, he threatened Ni?a and he incurred hatred. Even Klein loathed him, but he didn''t care. His goal was to save the world, not to get friendly and play happy family. Christian chuckled, he understood that this man was already crazy since the first time they met. "Then how about Miriam, didn''t you feel any guilt when you hurt her? I''m not sure what the two of you talked but I think you need to meet your child. Lemar had the same eyes like you but he''s not cold-hearted. " "......" Kyle didn''t answer that one, after all, he didn''t have the right to be a father. He was afraid to see his son¡­ Kyle was eccentric and insane, he didn''t want his son to know it. Yes, what happened at that time was an accident¡­ but he wanted it to happened. "I think the kid is missing you. I know you have the tendency to go crazy but we already have enough knowledge about Corruption. I can subdue you if that happened again. Well, if you want to, I can kill you." Christian said, out of all Hunter in the Redemption, he was the only one who could fight this man equally... Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Lane Turner. Right now, she was training the participants from her guild. Almost all of the participants were older than her but she didn''t show any fear, and she didn''t show any respect too. She was stronger than them anyway, even if they combined their powers, Lane would still win. Since the higher-ups from her guild forced her to train them, she decided to show these people hell. She won''t follow their way, she had her own path. "Those greedy bastards thought that they can order me around just because they have money. Hmmp! " Truth be told, she could resign, she was just lazy to do it. After all, she would have to sign many papers and contracts, then the court too¡­ It was too much of a hassle, Lane disliked waiting. "Are you ready?" She asked her guild member, although she didn''t care if they were ready or not. The members clenched their weapons and fists. They knew that Lane Turner was a woman who won''t hold back. They were afraid that maybe one of their arms or legs would be sliced again. This is not a training, this is a torture, an execution, and they were the people waiting in line. "Then let''s start this." The training floor cracked and four trees had risen, the trunks and vines extended and charged at them. They began whipping their asses. The Hunters defended the attacks but little by little, they were forced to step back and lose. The strength of the vines was so strong, that they would be injured if they were hit. Most of them broke their bones because of being careless. Lane yawned watching them, she was bored. These people were weak, they couldn''t even defend themselves well.b These people didn''t have the experience, the experience of being close to death. These people consisted of those who awakened their powers in Awakening or by taking a Skill Book. Either way, they were still weak, the Hunters that survived the Punishment as of now were so boring. Compared to the earliest batch, they were chicklings. And this Guild didn''t even found any talented man. Even the Rank One of the recent batch died, he didn''t even have a chance to eat the Evolution Stones because of being hunted. Anyway, Lane didn''t care about these people, if they win so what? and if they lose okay? She didn''t care about what outcome would happen. Her mind was thinking about the past when she faced the two brothers, she remembered that they were part of the family but that thing ended. That family ended years ago. Lane was alone now, her parents were dead, they died when the Redemption''s enemies took revenge on their weak families. Miriam''s father died because of that reason too, even her brother was still missing.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "Tch!" Lane became furious and went rampage at the participants. She reminisced about the past, they had miserable times but they had fun times too. However, when Mikael was cursed, that was the start when everything became fucked up. Klein and Ni?a were the most affected at that time. Klein became a little bit suicidal while Ni?a found happiness torturing monsters, especially reptiles. Still, for Lane, what happened in the past was part of her life. She suffered but she met her family too, she was happy being together with them. Her parents died but she still had them so she didn''t feel lonely. But that family was slowly crumbling after the incident in Colombia. She almost died at that time, even now the memories of that incident were ingrained inside her. The image of a humanoid creature who had horns and pierced her heart. Lane was enraged, she wanted to kill that bastard no matter what. If she met the Shadow Demon again, she would end his life. Many things changed after that, her family felt that they were the reason why Lane almost died. They blame themselves for being weak because they couldn''t protect the youngest of the family. After that, Lane was always left alone if there was a dangerous mission. Lane didn''t like it, she wanted to help them, her heart ached when she felt that her existence was being declined. She was a Hunter, her place was on the battlefield, in the Dungeon. Because of the incident in Colombia, things started to change just like the relationship between Miriam and Kyle. Miriam and Kyle changed after the incident too, Lane starting to feel that Miriam was getting close with Kyle. At first, she was happy to see them together but one day, she heard her sister crying¡­ Lane blacked out after that, all she remembered was that she destroyed half of the fortress. Their relationship completely ended after that and they separated after, Lane still had a grudge. She decided to enter another guild, she wanted to fight and become stronger. She didn''t want to be protected, even now she was still not talking to them. ''Mikael, how will you feel if you know that Kyle threatened your lover to kill the Princess?'' She smirked finding that question entertaining. She wanted to know what expression would Mikael make. She was the one who sent the letter to Mikael when he was in Africa. Lane felt betrayed and she wanted Mikael to feel the same too. "Aaarrrggghhhh!" One of the members lost his arm, he was screaming on the floor crying like a loser. Lane kicked her tongue watching these weaklings, she experienced far more gruesome things but these people were crying just by little wounds. ''How pathetic!'' She thought. The trees moved faster, the branches and vines transformed into sharp claws and slashed them. This was just a portion of her power, she could kill these people in just a few seconds if she wanted to. "Arf!" The cute puppy cried out when he saw that his master was sad. Lane smiled when she witnessed Choco wagging his tail, she kneeled and pet him. The dog licked her cheek and Lane giggled. This lovely scene happened while the surrounding was full of cries of people who were asking for help. ......... ...... ... A woman with long ears was excited about the tournament, not because of the battle but because of another reason, she wanted to see him. Her vision showed in her that this would be their first meeting. She would meet him in the statue on the mountain. Her heart was pounding so much strong that it almost came out of her mouth. The Second Princess of Elves was here. Princess Delabelle Zuri y Angsalvor delightedly smiled, excited to meet Mikael, she knew that Mikael had two other women from the start. She didn''t care about them, after all, she knew Mikael more than they knew him. From the moment Belle awakened her vision, she saw the cute little baby Mikael. She watched him from the moment he was born in this world up until the present, she saw his whole life, her ruby necklace shone. (The third heroine is here... You can curse me all you want. You can rate this one-star if you want. You can give a shitty but on-point review if want.) Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Adalyn was facing a gargoyle, four months almost passed since she was summoned to this place. She didn''t reach level ten when the Awakening started, the monsters vanished even before she realized it. The people were eager to level up to become stronger. Many batches ended and they knew every nook and cranny of the place. Even the Castle in the Punishment was already noted, many people had information about this. Right now, instead of being afraid, the people were hungry to kill these monsters. Level up, level up, and level up. Even Adalyn was caught in this frenzy, she was pointing her index finger onto the head of the battered gargoyle. A marble-like substance rotated and pierced the monster, it was spinning and penetrated the skull. However, Adalyn almost didn''t see that another monster was going to attack her behind. Adalyn lately saw the monster and dodged but her shoulder was slashed and the wound began to bleed. She groaned as the monster dashed to kill her but Adalyn controlled the substance and shot its chest, the monster gasped as it fell to the ground. Adalyn touched her wound, she bit her lips because of the pain, nonetheless, the wound faded and she was healed. She looked up and saw her sister. "Thank you, Ate(sister) Meda!" She shouted at the woman, Meda and Adalyn were both Filipino so they became close immediately. Adalyn called her ate as respect and a way of being intimate. She treated her as a big sister, and in Filipino, ate means big sister. The woman who healed Adalyn smiled and waved her hand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The single tournament ended in a week, nobody knew that a dark horse would appear and became the champion. Colt Beckett was standing on the stage, many people cheered him. What he did in the tournament was unbelievable, he defeated all of the best contenders for the finals and reached the top. Many people liked his cold attitude, especially girls, they kept screaming when they saw his rough personality. His unchanged expression caught their attention and they became a fan. His coldness was like a breeze of snow that prickled their hearts. "Colt Oppa! Please, impregnated me!!" Said one of the fans¡­ it was still unknown what gender the person who shouted those words. Colt didn''t react, he was staring at the man who was slowly coming at him. Colt clicked his tongue and realized that his brother wasn''t the one who would award him. Another person came. The man was holding a medal and trophy, he was smiling like a saint. When the people saw him, all of them changed their minds at cheered him.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The Hero of the Earth had come. "Woohoo!! Kyle, Kyle, Kyle!" They said with unison, the people became excited when they saw his face. Kyle saved the world many times and people knew it, even the recent events in Africa, Kyle was the one who solved it. Kyle was smiling innocently, he waved his hand on them and the people screamed crazily. They were ecstatic that the man that they idolized waved at them. Kyle stepped up and gave the medals to the third and second place, these people didn''t have any prizes even though they were second and third. Only these medals would represent their greatness. However, the champion, he would take all of them, the glory, the honor, and the prizes. It was pretty obvious that Colt would become stronger after this, he would have three Evolution Stones, which means three Skills. Although he had to overcome the excruciating pain to get them. Power, honor, and fame, Colt Beckett would have it all. However, he was not happy, he could get these things by using money. All he wanted was to see the approval of his brother, but now that he saw that Christian was not the one who would give him the trophy, he lost his interest. He became disappointed, he wanted to leave now but he saw that Kyle was now in his front. Behind the mask of being the Savior of the world, Kyle had many dirty secrets and Colt knew most of them. They both stared at each other. Colt wanted to see what kind of man was the Savior, is he a devil or a saint? He stared at the man, Kyle smirked because of his relentless gaze. He gave him the trophy and whispered the words that Colt wanted to hear. "Your brother is proud of you, kuku." Colt was petrified, he almost lost his reasoning but he regained control. He glared at the man who shook his heart. "You are not my brother, so don''t speak like you are close to him." Of course, Colt knew that Christian and Kyle had friction and their relationship was a business, nothing more. "Kuku." Kyle laughed, Colt narrowed his eyes because he didn''t like his reaction. Kyle tapped his shoulder and walked away. The people returned their attention to the winners. Colt had the same face but deep inside he was frustrated, he did all of this just to be acknowledged. He faked his name and he didn''t use any of his family''s resources or connection. He got here through strength but his brother didn''t appreciate it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The individual tournament ended with a blast. The appearance of Kyle giving the medals struck the hearts of people. Talented men were known and many guilds were trying to get them to their guilds. Colt was their main target, his power was the best defense and the best offense. He didn''t show his full power when he fought these people, so many Guildleaders believed that Colt was far stronger than they thought. Some people were dissatisfied when they found that the Hunters that they bet lost. Still, the first week was great, they saw many different types of Hunters, melee or long-range, physical or supernatural, all of these gave them thrill when they watched it. Now, the second week would start. Mikael was stretching, the battlefield would be held in expanded space. It was space that was created just for the team battle. Each space had different types of places, a desert, a forest, a city, a flat land, or maybe a combination. No one knew what place they were going to fight in because it was randomized and even the administration didn''t know it. When Mikael watched all of the clips and found the essential Hunters of each country, he yawned. He started to find it abnormal that all of these people were weak even though they had the same level. No one could match him and Mikael was unhappy about it. "Well, maybe I''m really gifted." He mumbled and his team members rolled their eyes because of his arrogant words. He rotated the Lightning Void Spear, his return had come. The world would realize again that Mikael had arrived. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 The stadium was crowded, people were cheering and screaming at the top of their lungs, the stadium shook with their deafening noise. They saw a cube-like room on the top of the four battle rings, these rooms had four doors on different sides. Inside this cube, there is an expanded space with a size of five kilometers m2. This would be the place where the national team battle would happen. Because many countries participated in the team battle, it was decided that four teams would have a battle royal and the last team that stands would enter the next round. Around a hundred countries participated in this battle so using this four-team royal rumble would easily eliminate the teams that were not worthy of the championship. The lineup was now completely done and anybody could see it now. The Philippines was in the fourth bracket, there were strong countries in that bracket too. Their team had to face these strong teams to advance onto the next round. The first battle would start within one hour. The emcee was entertaining the audience and fascinating them. After that, a famous singer performed, his performance could be compared to a Superbowl performance. Under the stadium, the participants were starting their preparations, they stretched and calmed themselves. They regulated their erratic heart, they were the representatives of their country and they must not show any disgrace. They must exhibit their strength to surprise and astonish the audience. The first sixteen teams had been notified, they were wearing their armors and readying. They could use any Items and Equipment but using potions was illegal. If a participant was injured and unable to fight, he would be eliminated and the referees inside the cube would take them out. As long as there''s one member inside the cube who was standing, a team could still fight. However, the rules were still strict, only one team would advance to the next round. The fight had a time limit of two hours, if the battle was still not decided after that two hours, the team that had the most members standing would advance to the next round. For now, the National Team of the Philippines was staying in their waiting room. Their schedule would be after the second battle ended in the fourth bracket. Everyone was nervous, except one man. Mikael was reading one piece(manga), after seven years, at last, his favorite manga was now finished. As for his second-best manga¡­ it was still not complete, Hunter x Hunter was still on hiatus¡­ Mikael wanted to find what happened to the Dark Continent but seemed that it won''t happen. "Fuck you Ging Freecs, you left Gon and go to another continent... I''m starting to think who is the real MC of HxH..."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ In the stadium where the audience watched. The people were screaming when the battle started, they watched on the big screens. The participants activated their Skills to get the qualification to advance. Thousands of high-spec cameras were inside the cube, they could see the battle from different angles. The battle was like CGI fights that came out of movies, but this one was the real deal. Supernatural powers were drifting in the sky that caused the audience to scream. "Nyah, when will Mikael fight?" Furrneka asked Kitsune, she could read the text on the big screen that reflecting the bracket but she was too lazy to read it. All she wanted to see was her darling kicking the asses of these people, Furrneka was confident that Mikael could defeat any of the participants. She didn''t care about these pipsqueaks, she could beat them just by her speed alone. Furrneka could deduce the strength of these people and she realized that nobody could face Mikael equally. These people didn''t have enough backbone nor Skills to fight him. "Nyan~ I''m sleepy." Kitsune giggled at her expression, Furrneka only had her sight for Mikael. Many males were actually looking at her figure but it seemed that Furrneka didn''t detect their ogling eyes. Kitsune could relate, she too was so in love with her fiance. Klein was so hot and gentle, anything that he did set a fire inside her. The more time she spent with him, the more she fell in love. Kitsune saw herself in Furrneka. Well, they were both females from the same species that became Yanderes whenever they found their other half. The Gumiho swayed her tails and hugged her cute sister, Furrneka was so cute! The men around them wanted to get close to the girls but they couldn''t. A transparent barrier was blocking them, Kitsune commanded the mana to protect them from any of these creepy horny bastards. The girls'' watching wasn''t disturbed because of this, but while they were cuddling, a woman walked into them. She had sunglasses and a hat that protected her from the sun. "Oi, did you use your power to block me?" Rena scoffed when she felt that the mana was pressuring her. Any weaklings would falter if they were put under this pressure but not her. Rena controlled the wind around her and the wind swiped the mana. She effortlessly reached the two cuddling women. "What''s up?" She asked. Kitsune smirked when she found that Rena could enter her barrier. ''Not bad.'' She thought, looking up and down at her. "Stop that." Rena felt irritated when she saw that Kitsune was scanning her like a product. Kitsune was strong but so is Rena, she was confident of her strength. Well, Kitsune didn''t have any bad blood with her when she realized that Rena didn''t have an interest in Klein. Rena was a good friend and she helped them shopping. Kitsune loved the places that Rena introduced to them. Although Furrneka was uncomfortable wearing those dresses, she still nodded her head when she heard that Mikael would love it if he saw her wearing those dresses. And yes, their deduction was spotted on, Mikael did love them. They spent a full ten hours on the bed after that. Since then, Furrneka was completely hypnotized by these two women who loved beautiful dresses and accessories. "Okay, okay, I will stop it." Kitsune replied and patted the chair next to her. Rena smiled and gladly sat on the chair, she rested her head on Kitsune. Kitsune was the oldest of these three women. Hm? How old is she? I''m not gonna answer that, because there''s a chance that a woman who had nine tails would hunt me in my dreams. I can only say two words, three digits. (A mystery how HxH is still alive despite the fact that it hiatus many times. ) Chapter 156 Chapter 156 - "Wohooo!" The audiences were so much excited. Their loud voices reverberated inside the stadium, the stadium shook as their excitement grew higher. The people didn''t know which battle should they watch. All of the teams were strong and packed with charisma. Everyone was unique with their Skills and they gave a good show, the audiences couldn''t choose where to watch because every second passed, all of the four stages had great fights. All of the participants gave a good show to them, there were blood and wounds but the audiences could stomach it. They understood that a true battle that had blood and injuries, they bought tickets to see real actions. They already knew that this kind of thing would happen. The second fight of the fourth ring had ended. The people clapped their hands when they saw the participants coming out of the cube, the National Team of Norway advanced to the second round. Still, the battle was epic, the four captains fought like heroic warriors. However, since Norway had the most team members who survived, they won the battle. The fourth ring was emptied again. The screen on top of the expanded cube was starting to show random places, the battleground was still undecided and the screen was the one that chose the place where they fight. The screen was randomly showing different places and after some seconds, it stopped. The battle location was an abandoned city. The cube started to change its interior, the space inside the cube transformed and became a city, an abandoned one. The faces of members of each four teams who would enter the cube were displayed on the screen. Mikael Tibano was on the top, showing that he was the captain. Some people thought that they heard this name before but they couldn''t remember what and when. The four teams stepped into the cube, when Mikael''s team entered, they found that they were on the rooftop of a building. Mikael grinned, they were lucky, they were teleported to the right place. He started to do his job without hesitation. "Miranda, tell me their location." Mikael summoned his weapon. A woman next to Jeniffer reacted. She narrowed her eyes, she was furious. "My name is not Miranda, it''s Marilyn." Marilyn said. She was enraged, this man spent almost four months with them but he still couldn''t remember their names. Her pride was hurt and she was disappointed. Mikael chuckled as he scratched his head, he didn''t know what to say. He really couldn''t remember their names, he knew their faces but not their names. "I''m sorry, lol." Mikael Tibano, he had a talent for mocking and making any person angry. He smiled at the woman innocently, joking about his mistake. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Miranda- I mean, Marilyn sighed. She clicked her tongue, this man tickled her on the wrong side, her fists clenched a moment before agreeing. She nodded and decided to let it go, Mikael was strong but he was an idiot-stupid-fool. ''Does he know that telling a wrong name hurt us, especially girls? Does that mean that we are not important, I mean I''m confident in my beauty and figure but this Mikael don''t remember my name! How frustrating! You idiot Captain, remember my name because I''m beautiful!! Kuuuuu----!!!!'' Marilyn wanted to slap the captain, but first, she must do her job. She closed her eyes and focused her ears on hearing. She had a Skill that made her ears sensitive to sounds, her skill could be compared to echolocation. She could hear movements kilometers away, she started to find the location of the three other teams. She spotted the enemies. "First, five o''clock, seven hundred meters." Marilyn stated. "Okay." The Spear crackled and became a bolt of black lightning. Mikael huffed, aimed, and threw it, gust of wind blew. The Spear drifted into the sky and went to assault the enemies. Of course, the enemies perceived the attack, they were not weak. One of them cast a barrier, the Lightning Spear hit the barrier. *BOOM--!!!* It exploded, the blast was strong and shook the place. The enemies were shocked, they didn''t think that the Spear had this power. The barrier was destroyed and the Spear broke through, black lightning expanded and electrocuted them. Four of their members were eliminated. They treated the Rank 1 lightly. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The audiences stopped their cheering, their eyes were glued to the screen that displayed the fight of the fourth ring. They were dumbfounded as they witnessed how a single man dominated the battle. Mikael eliminated 14 participants using three shots. Malaysia lost six members. Denmark lost four members. Libya lost four members. Using his weapon, Mikael removed 14 members. Now, their team was on the lead. They still had complete members and the battle was just getting started. Some of the people opened their phones and searched his name. They felt that they heard his name before. Their eyes widened when they found his history, Mikael was written on many news and website seven years ago. The Rank 1 of the first batch. The founding member of Redemption Guild. The legendary man of their era. The people started to get noisy, even the reporters who covered the tournament became excited. This was a great scoop! A man who was known dead was actually alive! They started to investigate everything related to him. The smarter ones believed that the news of him dying was fake. Perhaps the Redemption made that news to cover what really happened to Mikael. They started to talk about him, even the commentators focused their attentions on the fight in the fourth ring, even the networks that had the approval to cover the tournament were talking about him. They decided to focus their cameras all around Mikael. While they were busy talking about him, Mikael, the man that they talked about was running into the National Team of Denmark. Mikael didn''t know that he was actually the center of gossip. Denmark was one of the teams that said to have the qualifications to reach the finals. Their members were strong, they came from the giant guilds that raided Black Portals. On top of that, their captain was from the Redemption, William Olivia. It was stated that William had the talent to become the next Kyle. Kyle Rockwell, the Guildleader, was the one who recruited him. William gladly took the offer, he was the Rank 3 of their batch and he was confident that he could help the Redemption protecting the Earth. Currently, William was one of twelve captains of the Redemption Guild. Mikael''s target was him, he wanted to know how strong the pillars of the Guild that he joined once. He dashed and passed the weaker ones just to face William, but when Mikael saw him, he became disappointed. William didn''t have any deadly aura that Mikael''s generation had, he was bleak, a grayish boring one. "I will face you, I am William Olivi-" William''s face slammed into the ground before he could finish his sentence. (Saw the poll in chapter 151, and it looks like 61% of the readers(sh) want smashing... I''ll think about it.) Chapter 157 Chapter 157 William''s vision darkened, his face was on the ground and he didn''t know what happened. He tried to stand but another force hit him, he rolled into the concrete walls and crashed. The wall cracked like a spider web and he coughed a mouthful of blood. For a moment, he lost himself, he was groggy. He found that his head was bleeding because he felt red liquid flowing down his face. He realized that he was attacked, he saw a man coming at him. His eye widened and he immediately understood what happened. William cast his Skill, Materialization, as long as there''s an object close to him. He could control it and transformed it into another object. The ground converged and transformed into a bus, Mikael was surprised, it seemed that William had a good Skill. However, Mikael aimed his Spear and the bus exploded. When the explosion dissipated, he found that William vanished. He looked left and right, then he heard a bang sound. William had a bazooka, he fired it at him. Mikael saw the incoming attack, he parried the large shell and it changed direction. The shell exploded in the air. However, William was not finished. Behind him, a heat-seeking missile was launched. The missile moved fast and Mikael took a hit. The explosion was enough to destroy a house, but Mikael only flew and his body was intact. William touched the ground again to create another weapon. He concentrated and imagined a laser gun, but he was shocked to see that Mikael quickly got up. He didn''t have any major injuries, Mikael stared at him and smirked, mocking him. William''s mind embroiled and he lost his focus, the molding laser gun returned into soil. He tried to create another item but a shadow emerged in front of him. The last thing he saw was a Spear descended into him. After that, William passed out. ......... ...... ... The battle shortly ended after that. Since William was defeated, there were no other participants that could challenge Mikael. After his battle with William, the only thing that Mikael did was to throw Lightning Spears at his enemies. His other teammates supported each other and they beat the other contestants. They won without losing any of their members, so far they were the only team that didn''t lose any member from the fight. When they came out of the cube, they were welcomed by strong cheer. The members were shocked to see this kind of atmosphere pointing at them. However, only one man was unfazed, Mikael grinned as walked down the ring. He unsummoned his Spear and went inside the stadium. The experience of fighting William was fun but it wasn''t enough to awaken his blood. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. He fought many dangerous monsters and powerful Hunters. Rena swiped him away like a fly, Klein''s wolves rampaged with the violent tendency that always tore his limbs, and he experienced being smashed twice by a Legendary Creature. William was good but not the best. Mikael whistled while walking into their waiting room. As he continued his walk, he saw a woman who was holding a cute little dog. Lane stared, waiting at him, Mikael had a dirty outfit because he was hit by a missile but he was fine. He wasn''t wounded and even if he was, those wounds would disappear because of his regeneration ability. Mikael narrowed his eyes when he saw his kouhai, Lane grown up and became a beautiful lady. Nevertheless, for Mikael, she was still a child that wanted attention. Mikael waved his hand, he wanted to talk to her. "Hello, Lane!" Lane squinted her eyes when she heard that Mikael called her Lane. Nobody called her like that, it''s always Mistress Lane, Miss Lane, Miss Turner, or Goddess of the Forest. No one called her intimately like this, and she didn''t like it. For her, Mikael was a weak man who was defeated by a curse and suffered. Vines crawled up the floor and tried to whip him, Mikael detected the vines and sliced them, his Spear was in his hands. Lane had a "hoh" expression, she decided to test how far could this man go. "Let''s see if you can live." Small trees emerged on the walls, they moved swiftly, Mikael duck and chop the trees with consistency. "Well how about thi-" "Lane stop." Before Lane cast her stronger Skills, a man discontinued her. The man approached them, he had a black suit and he was walking with dignity. He looked like a billionaire, and yes, he''s a billionaire. Christian opened his mouth when he felt that this strength testing would further escalate. He stopped and glanced at the two, Lane had a scrunched-up face. She kicked her tongue, Christian disturbed her and of course, she didn''t like it. She glared at him and vines emerged under Christian, however, before the vines touched him, it was stopped by an invisible force. The vines twisted and they lost their power. "Hmmp! As always, your Telekinesis is OP as long as we are in your domain." Lane smiled, she was actually controlling the vines to attack Christian but the vines were not moving. It was like strong arms were holding the vines from moving. "Lane, I know your intention, that''s why I''m here to escort you." Christian said. Lane wanted to talk to Kyle, but she didn''t show up, she was here testing Mikael. Christian believed that Lane wanted to take Mikael to meet Kyle. He was right, Lane planned to take Mikael, she wanted to see what emotions Mikael would show if he saw Kyle. Mikael woke up from six years of suffering, but no one visited him. Klein was the only one who stayed with him, they didn''t meet him since all of them had different reasons. Lane didn''t meet him because she knew that she was not the little girl that Mikael believed to be anymore. Instead, she sent him a letter stating that his family betrayed him. She thought that what she did was right. She released her power, the vines and trees withered. She decided to let things go, the stadium would disappear if they fought seriously. Christian nodded and faced Mikael. "Mikael, do you want to come with us?" Christian asked. Mikael glanced at Lane and Christian, even though many years passed, for Mikael it only happened recently. He was still treating them as his family. He smiled and answered "yes". Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Jennifer and the other members of the National Team arrived at their waiting room however, they didn''t see Mikael. "Where is that dimwit?" Marilyn said with annoyance recalling Mikael''s insults. "Yeah, he got here first before us." They were too shocked when they witnessed the loud cheering of the audience. They didn''t follow the captain because of it. They were standing, watching the people with widened eyes, the crowd cheered with frenzy and they were caught by the atmosphere. They remain standing as they saw the approval of the world. When they returned to their senses, they found that Mikael had already left the stage. They left the place too since another battle would happen on the fourth ring. However, the crowd kept cheering at them even when they left, the National Team felt overwhelmed. When they went into the pathway, they were skeptical when they saw that some tiles came off and the floor had cracks. Still, the workers did their job and fixed the floor easily. The place looked new again so they didn''t think deeply about it. "Maybe Captain Mikael already left, we finished our battle so perhaps he left." One of them said. They nodded their heads believing he was right, there''s a possibility that it really happened. Maybe Mikael went to his cat girlfriend to spend the rest of the day with her. A woman kicked her tongue, Marilyn didn''t know why she did it. ......... ...... ... Christian, Lane, and Mikael arrived at the special guest room, aka VIP room. The place was quiet and the atmosphere was calming. Mikael smelled the scent of relaxing citrus as he entered the room. "So you two came, huh." A man was swirling his glass wine, Kyle was savoring the taste of red wine as he sipped it. He smiled when he found that the people he recruited once were here. Kyle put the glass wine on the table, he crossed his legs and stared at them. He settled his head on his fist, he looked like a king staring down at his citizens. Lane had an annoyed expression, Kyle had this nonchalant face and Lane didn''t like it. To irritated him, Lane snapped her fingers and vines started to wrapped Kyle. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. The vines were sliced when a few particles lit up the place, small blades made of beam cut the vines. Kyle smirked at her, it seemed that Lane still had grudges against him. "Do you still hate me, Lane?" Kyle asked her. Lane''s pupils trembled to his question, she wanted to kill this man. While she was grinding her teeth because of hatred, Choco came out of her handbag. Choco wagged his tail and went to Kyle, the dog barked, excited to see Kyle. Kyle patted Choco''s head and the dog whimpered happily. Lane felt betrayed, her trusted dog was wagging his tail in front of her enemy. "Choco!" Lane angrily approached her dog, she grabbed the cute puppy. Choco saw her and licked her face, Lane''s anger dissipated when Choco looked at her innocently. She sighed. She hugged her dog with love, Choco was the only family she had. "Kyle, is it true that you are the reason why Ni?a killed the first Princess of Elves? Are you the reason why Ni?a is hiding right now?" Mikael advanced, he wanted to ask him. Mikael was clenching his fists and waited for his answer. He faced him, their distance was only half a meter. Mikael could attack him with this distance. Kyle glanced at him, Mikael was the man that he recruited first together with Miriam. When he first saw him, Mikael was almost close to dying. He saw him bloodied after the fight with the hobgoblin, if he didn''t give him a healing potion, Mikael would surely die. However, Kyle helped him and Mikael became the strongest Hunter of the first batch. Kyle believed that Mikael would be one of the pillars that would save the world. However, the man slept for six years and lost his advantage. Kyle lost his interest since the time he was in a comatose. Mikael had no use anymore and Kyle believed that he was just a normal Hunter. Because of that reasoning, because he believed that Mikael was weak, he decided to use him against Ni?a. He blackmailed Ni?a to kill the Princess, he even sent assassins to abduct Mikael when he was in the hospital sleeping. Kyle knew that Ni?a still loved Mikael even though many years passed. He used the comatose Mikael to threatened her, Klein knew this and he almost rampaged in the Redemption. The Redemption had many fanatics or to be precise, Kyle had many fanatics under him. With just one sentence, his will would come to happen. His fanatics were ready to use their lives just to please him, and killing Mikael was an easy task. Ni?a understood it and she was forced to obey Kyle. She infiltrated the Elven Kingdom, used her friendship with the second Princess to her advantage, and killed the first Princess. It was a mission success but it wasn''t easy. The Elves found that Ni?a was the one who murdered their Princess, they were enraged and wanted to kill her. Ni?a became a wanted criminal and she was forced to hide. She asked Miriam to protect her mother because Ni?a understood that her mother would be target by the Elves. Right now, Miriam was always staying inside her mansion and she didn''t leave once. She retired and became an information broker, she worked finding or stalking people. Ni?a''s life became miserable, her image was tainted. "Answer me, did you hurt Ni?a?" Mikael felt stung thinking how Ni?a suffered, he was angry that he wasn''t there to help her, instead, his own existence was the reason why Ni?a became a wanted criminal. His fists wanted to do something, he was shaking, ready to destroy the place. "Mikael, you are an unpredictable man. I thought you will be nothing because you''re comatose for six years.¡­ But when I saw you in Africa, your gazes were so alive and fierce. I remember the man that overcame many deaths¡­ " Kyle smiled at him, it was funny but he treated Mikael as his friend in the past. But as time passed, he forgot the man and focused his attention to save the Earth. That was his reason for living. "¡­ Yes, I threatened her. I used you to force her to kill the Princes-" *SWOOOSHHHHHHH!!!* Mikael summoned his Spear, within a millisecond, the tip of the Void Spear almost touched Kyle. Black Lightning crackled and half of the luxury room was destroyed. Some portion of the walls disappeared and the outside could be seen. The building shook as it felt a strong earthquake. Christian''s forehead was sweating, his hands were extended to stopped Mikael, he cast his Telekinesis. He was controlling the weapon not to attack Kyle. Since Mikael learned that Kyle really did threaten Ni?a, he didn''t hesitate to attack him. His arms were shaking trying to overcome the invisible force. His intention was obvious, he wanted to kill him. Kyle had his circumstances and Mikael had circumstances too. Because of what happened, Ni?a was hiding, concealing herself like a rat afraid of being hunted. Mikael was hurt thinking about how much she suffered. "... You are lucky that Christian is here to protect you." Mikael sighed and released his weapon, his surprise attack failed because Christian protected Kyle. He knew that if he attempted it again, the outcome would be the same. Kyle watched the Spear slowly going away, he was not afraid of dying so he didn''t try to protect himself. He chuckled, it seemed that his time was still not coming. (I created two lower tiers, it''s for the readers who wanted to find what happened next when there are cliffhangers. Um, I''m planning to change the goal section too, I''m sorry if I''m always changing the goal section. I recommend you to subscribe at the first week of the month.) Chapter 159 Chapter 159 The room was devastated, a dreadful atmosphere suffocated, most of the furniture destroyed and the four people had unusual expressions. Mikael decided to listen, he knew what would happen if he tried to kill this man. A lot of people would surely hunt him. Kyle had fanatics who were ready to follow any of his orders. Since he failed with a surprise attack, he decided to let things be, although his image of Kyle crumbled. Kyle was not a friend or a family, he was nothing but a stranger. Christian released his power, he scanned the room and grimly smiled shaking his head. The place was destroyed and the beautiful blue sky could be seen. With just one swing, Mikael destroyed the VIP room. This room had Runes that protected it from any kinds of attacks but Mikael just swipe his weapon and the room was destroyed. It seemed that even the runes couldn''t defend against Mikael''s attack. The guards who were patrolling outside knocked on the door and Christian talked to them for a minute. The guards breathed with relief as they learned that everything was fine, they thought maybe a terrorist attack happened. Mikael sat on the chair that some parts were burned. Lane sat too, but she sat on the chair that she created, it was made of plants, she crossed her arms glaring at Kyle. "How''s the fight?" Kyle asked him, Mikael shrugged about that, his first experience fighting in the tournament was so-so. He wasn''t bad yet not good either, he was expecting a fight that would excite him. Perhaps he would experience it the more they advanced to the finals. Kyle saw his reaction, he could understand him. The Hunters these days were lukewarm, some were talented but they still need time to bloom. Mikael decided to go straight to the point. "Why did you invite me here?" The man chuckled. "Kuku, no, don''t misunderstand, I didn''t invite you. Lane made an appointment with me but she didn''t appear so I ordered Christian to take her here. I''m actually surprised to see you here." Kyle glanced at her and Lane glared at him, their expressions differ, showing their thoughts. Kyle didn''t seriously treat her domineering attitude, Lane grew up as a strong woman but for him, Lane was still a child. He was happy seeing her healthy and strong. Lane kicked her tongue seeing Kyle staring at her, she felt disgusted. "Tch, the reason why I''m here is that the higher-ups wanted to make business with you, they sent me here believing that you will accept it." Lane had an irritated expression, she became a courier to convince Kyle and she was frustrated about it. Those greedy bastards, the higher-ups, believed that Lane could persuade this heartless man. "Ah, you''re talking about the newly invented Runic Weapons? Yeah, a lot of people wanted to have those weapons, I think thousands are waiting in the line just to get it." Runic Weapons were the new creation that dwarves and scientists created together (RedTech). They imbued runic symbols on ordinary weapons and these weapons could create supernatural phenomenons. Right now, they could only imbued three kinds of powers, it was Fire, Water, and Wind. However, people were still eager to get it because having a weapon with elemental powers was hard to come by. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Only Hunters with high-rank could hunt these Items and if they found them, they would sell them at higher prices. The Runic Weapons were cheaper if you compare them to the Items from Dungeon. Still, the stock of these products was close to none and they were still in the process of producing the next batches. The products couldn''t keep up with the order, the people were eager to have these weapons. The RedTech decided to stop taking orders, for now, they focused on creating the products. The higher-ups of Dominators wanted the first seat of buying the Runic Weapons. Kyle touched his chin, thinking, he nodded after a couple of seconds. "Okay, I will approve it." He easily accepted it, it was not important anyway, the first reason why he created those weapons was not for money but for increasing the power of humanity. In the past, the Runic Weapons were created because normal people couldn''t protect themselves. These weapons were invented around the time Ragnarok started. What Kyle did was to create the weapons earlier and he succeeded. There were still a couple of years before the invasion happened. Kyle didn''t care who''s hands these weapons would go, as long as people could have it then everything was fine. "What!? Y- You''re saying that you accepted it?" Lane widened her eyes, unbelieving, she didn''t think that Kyle would easily agree. Choco barked and Lane was stun, she was not sure what Kyle was thinking right now. She narrowed her eyes guessing what this man was thinking. Many people were fighting over this invention but Kyle just tossed it like nothing. Kyle didn''t think that his answer was surprising, he just smirked and asked her. "How are you, I heard that you become a Captain now¡­? Well, I think you should become the Guildleader since your Guildleader is a leveling addict." Lane didn''t know what to say about that, Jake Raynold was a crazy man who didn''t care about anything except hunting monsters. Even now, he was inside a Dungeon killing monsters. "Although it will be hard for you to become the Guildleader, the higher-ups want Jake to remain in his position because he''s easy to control and he didn''t care about politics." Kyle extended his hand into the wine bottle, however, he realized that the wine broke and it was empty, perhaps destroyed when Mikael swung his weapon. He decided to take another wine in his Inventories. "Mikael wanna have a toast with me, and you too Lane, you can have a drink since I know that you drink even though you are underage- oh wait, you are 18 now so I guess it''s fine." Christian joined them too, Lane was glaring at them but she supposed she would stay. Their conversation was none, no one talked and all of them were busy staring at each other while faking drinking wine. Mikael couldn''t endure it so he started to talk to break the ice. "Kyle do you know that Miriam had a child." Kyle stopped sipping, he paused comprehending the question, he put the wine on the half-burned table. Lane and Christian waited for his answer even though they already knew the answer. When Miriam was pregnant she sent letters to all of her family, so of course, all of them knew it. Lane was frustrated that her sister was impregnated by this crazy corrupted horrible man. "Yes, I know it." "Yeah, I shouldn''t have asked." Mikael guessed it. "Then do you know that they are waiting for you?" "Yes, I know it." "Then why didn''t you visit them?" Mikael couldn''t understand why this man, the great leader of Redemption, was afraid to meet Miriam and his child. "I don''t care if you are corrupted or not, just go there." Mikael said with a commanding tone. Kyle was being childish and escaping his responsibility. "¡­ How many people do you think were dying every day? "Huh?" Mikael didn''t get it, Kyle just asked him an unrelated topic and he didn''t know what to say. "I hurt Miriam, I killed people, and I don''t feel guilty¡­ Do you think I have the right to be a father?" Kyle said with a mock, ridiculing himself. "This is bullsh*t." Lane decided to leave since it looked like Kyle was still the same. When she heard these words, Kyle''s image became a shit for her. What a coward, afraid to face the things he did, Lane''s disappointment further escalated, she couldn''t believe that she called him a brother in the past. She stepped outside, leaving Mikael and the others. The guards saw her walking out, they stiffened when they saw the murderous glint on her eyes. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Bustling noises kept tugging the active city, as always. Busy people came and go as the day continued, making the city more lively, especially now that a tournament was being held. The people who saw the fight of the Philippines National Team were chatting excited as all of them were talking about one topic. The emergence of the first Rank 1, what they saw on that screen was enough to catch their attention. They were amazed about it, witnessing how a single man dominated a battle. Mikael Tibano was one of the first pillars of the Hunter world, he made many things such as liberating his city from the ants or saving Qatar against the terror of Hydra. He was famous for being the Rank 1 of the first batch. The title of strongest was put on him and all of the Hunters at that time accepted it. Nobody could fight him head to head, and now his appearance shook the world. The whole world, people from every part of the world had seen his fight, every strand of their hair stood as they watched how he won the battle. Even now, his fight was repeated in every kind of media, making him the center of attraction. His debut was the best, within just a minute, he eliminated 14 participants and after that, he defeated a captain of the Redemption Guild. Mikael''s reemergence in the tournament made many people thrilled. Mikael had become famous for just an hour after his battle finished. Right now, the prominent guilds who watched his fight were starting to do their research, one thing that caught their attention was that Mikael was a freelancer! He didn''t join any guild! His contract with the Redemption was already terminated when the founding members separated. This meant that Mikael could join any guild as long as it met his criteria! What a chance! The Guildleaders who saw his fight determined that Mikael didn''t use his full strength. They were curious how far could Mikael go, some were even interested in asking him to join their Guild. Mikael was strong and they wanted strong members, Mikael was the best that they could find. They believed that Mikael could make their Guild reach greatness. Lane joined the Dominators, that Guild became the best Guild in America added that the Guildleader Jake Raynold was there too. Klein joined the Blue Swallow, that Guild became the strongest Guild in South- East Asia added that the Guildleader Rena Scott was there too. Anyway, the truth that every one of the founding members of Redemption had the ability to topple the power structure of every region on Earth was true. Actually, many Guilds were trying to ask Miriam to join their Guild because she was the most frightening of them, her power could locate, stalk and gather information. She was the best Hunter that every organization wanted, still, she didn''t accept any of these requests. She wanted to leave away from the killing, she already had a child and all she wanted was a peaceful life. Some tried to entice her by stating that they could kill Kyle, noted that Miriam and Kyle had bad blood with each other. Only a few people, as low as ten knew that Miriam and Kyle had a child. Nobody knew the truth except those trusted people. Stolen novel; please report. Right now, many people were in front of the hotel that Mikael was staying in, they were like bees craving for honey. All they wanted was one thing, to get a scoop of the dessert called Mikael Tibano. They consisted of reporters and managers who wanted to interview or recruit him. The reporters wanted to know what happened and why he disappeared. As for the managers, it was already obvious what their intention was. They wanted to recruit him to join their guilds since Mikael''s talent was hard to come by. Mikael was at the window staring down at them. He sighed as his expression was disheartening, he knew that showing his face to the public would cause him inconvenience but he didn''t think that it would cause this much. He couldn''t get out of the hotel because even the hallway outside of his room was packed with people, they were like hyenas yearning for flesh. Furrneka wanted to summon her Black Serpent to roast them but Mikael begged her not to. More problems would arise if she made a commotion. The conversation that he had with Kyle and Christian was awkward. He didn''t know how to talk to them since their appearance was different from what he remembered. Kyle was talking bullshit that even Lane became tired and left the room earlier. Mikael erased those thoughts, he still had grudge against Kyle but he let it slipped since Kyle told him the reason why he did it. Although Mikael still didn''t like it. The schedule of their fight was already known and Mikael still had three hours to spend on his own. He wanted to go to the famous statue of Christ The Redeemer here in Rio de Janeiro but it seemed that he had to postpone it. The hyenas were still waiting outside of his room. While he was staring down at the window, he saw a familiar face. A woman was walking and there were a pair of people who were following her. "Is that Ai...?" He saw that Ai Biyu was walking to the hotel, the reporters that were in front of the hotel clicked their cameras and tried to interview her, flashes of light glimmered as she walked. However, a pillar of fire emerged on the ground and blocked them by trying to get closer, the pillar further expanded not caring about the reporters. The reporters who were nearest to the pillar immediately backed away. They found that some parts of their clothes were burned, they tried to kick their tongue because of annoyance but they stopped it when they found that the two Hunters behind Ai Biyu were glaring at them. Ai Biyu advanced to the hotel, the security wanted to ask her to stop activating her Skill. Thankfully, Ai Biyu deactivated it before they even asked her. She entered the hotel and her followers went to the elevator and clicked the button. They moved upward and reached the floor where Mikael was staying in. Mikael who felt her presence had a confused expression. He didn''t know why Ai was here, does she have a business here on this floor? Perhaps she has an appointment with people from this floor. "Yeah, it''s the best answer I can think of. It''s impossible that she would go here just to meet me." Mikael was convinced of his reasoning. He believed that Ai Buyi had another reason why she was here. Mikael knew that Ai Biyu hated him because of what happened seven years ago. However, that reasoning was splashed away when he heard a doorbell. He paused and didn''t know what to do. The doorbell rang again, Mikael decided to use his Dragon Slayer to detect and confirm if Ai Biyu was the one who clicked the doorbell. "Nyah? Who''s there?" Furrneka''s ears twitched when she heard the sound of ringing. Another man clicked the doorbell and it was a lackey of Ai Biyu, Mikael felt their presence getting irritated. The doorbell rang again, Mikael had no choice but to open it. He deactivated his Title and went to the door. When he was one meter away from the door, he felt that the temperature was increasing. A flame came out of the cracks around the door until it was fully melted. Ai Biyu destroyed the door and entered with an irritating gaze. Mikael and Furrneka were dumbfounded, the door of their room vanished or to be exact it melted. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Ai Buyi entered the room with an annoyed face. Her lackey knocked on the door thrice but nobody opened it, she decided to melt the door in irritation. She was the type of person who wanted to be treated importantly. Just like last time( seven years ago), Ai Biyu was wearing a Chinese dress too, it was a qipao that had a red dragon imprinted on the white color, the two colors complement her, raising her beauty to the top, Ai Biyu looked fiery in the qipao. "Why didn''t you open the door?" She was asking them and her voice didn''t have a polite tone. Her stare stabbed them, especially Mikael, although he whistled as he didn''t care about any of her deadly stares. "This myotherfucker!" Furrneka almost jumped into her but Mikael hugged her, catching her before she hurried, Furrneka had a tendency of attacking people that she hated. The woman roared extending her hands, clawing in the air, luckily Mikael kept holding her. "Biyu, what are you doing here?" To let things flow smoothly, Mikael decided to ask her. The woman who was wearing qipao shrugged because of his question. She clapped her hands, and the two Hunters around her moved their bodies and summoned two chairs and a table. They set the table and put a couple of decorations, they put tablewares and wine on top. Their movement didn''t have any excess motion and Mikael was surprised watching them. "Sit down." Commanding voice set over making her intention obvious, she lifted her glass and her lackey poured wine in. Mikael didn''t know how to react, everything was so fast, he didn''t even know why she was here dining. Still, because Mikael was curious why this woman visited him, he decided to join her play. Mikael tapped Furrneka''s head, the cute cat pouted, she knew what he meant by this pat. She kicked her tongue but she still nodded, agreeing with him, Mikael wanted to talk to Ai Biyu. "Thanks, Furrnek-" Furrneka wrapped her arms around his neck and stole a passionate kiss. She hissed and left him with a wink, Mikael almost died. It seemed that Kitsune and Rena taught her many things, Mikael''s heart was pounding. However, he still had something to do, so the babe-time was moved on to another time, he had regret but he could straighten it later. Mikael walked and grabbed the chair, he sat and faced the woman. "Um, Ai Biyu what do you want from me?" Ai Biyu glared at him, her eyes scanned him as she was thinking deeply, she took an Item out of her Inventories and tossed it on his face. Although the armor landed on the table instead, the table slightly tremble, leading the plates to clang. A leather armor with a hue of black and red materialized in front of Mikael. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Take this." The woman declared. "Hm? Eh? What do you mean?" Mikael was dumbfounded and he couldn''t keep up with her. He had the face of a question mark because he couldn''t understand why Ai Biyu took out a Dungeon Item. "It''s my payment." "About what?" "The Encyclopedia that you gave me helped me so this is my payment." "Ah." Mikael slowly nodded, as he recalled that he did give her the Monster Encyclopedia that he got in the Punishment. The reason why he gave it to her was to escape the impending doom called fury of Ai. "That book helped me easily identify monsters and their weaknesses, even the special materials in and on their bodies were written." "Okay." Mikael nodded again, he did read it. "So this is what I gain, this armor?" "Do I have to say it twice, hm?" One of her eyebrows went up, concluding that his question was ridiculous. She already said what she said, the armor was her payment, she didn''t want to repeat it. Mikael touched the leather armor, it was light and he could lift it with one hand, he was a Hunter so duh. "This leather armor has a berserk mode but it will only be around five minutes, it can increase your strength three times. Ara ara, Don''t look at me like that, this is one of the armor that you can''t easily find. It had enough toughness to endure an attack from a rampaging Minotaur from a Black Portal, don''t underestimate it." Ai Biyu squinted because of his stare, perhaps Mikael thought that the armor was not enough as a payment. "No, it''s not because I''m disappointed or something, it''s just I''m surprised that you gave me a present¡­ Ai, you actually have a heart, I thought you only have feelings for business?" A vein appeared in her face, the glass she was holding cracked, Ai Biyu didn''t think that this man had the guts to mock her instead of saying thanks! She gave him a gift but the man spoke mocking words, how infuriating! Of course she has a heart, how could she lived if she didn''t have a heart!? Ai Biyu''s face twitched as she started thinking of burning him. Mikael had the talent to make someone angry just by his innocent yet sharp tongue. Mikael scratched his head, he didn''t detect the hostility that was pointed at him. Ai Biyu clenched the glass further, it cracked but it didn''t shatter completely, the wine sipped out of the glass dirtying her hand. " Thank you, haha." Mikael didn''t find anything odd and thanked her. Ai Biyu breathed and calm herself, she knew that Mikael was stupid and she couldn''t speak with him using the language of humans. Mikael was too idiot to understand it. She sighed and touched her forehead, her other hand almost began to set ablaze. The two lackeys close to them were twitching when they saw that Ai Biyu almost burned the room. They sighed in relief because that thing didn''t happen. All of the people around the world knew that Ai Biyu was the embodiment of Hell. The two lackeys were amazed that Mikael could speak bad/insulting words in front of her. Ai Biyu watched the man, this man was the idol of every Hunter at their time. Almost all of them wanted to reach or surpass him, however, one day he died. Anyway, Ai Biyu shook her head, the past is in the past, and she didn''t care about it. She was here for business, she saw the clips of Mikael''s battle and she confirmed that his fangs were still alive. ''Kyle said that he was the one who killed the Bone Dragon¡­ It seemed that he was not lying.'' Ai Biyu decided that Mikael would join her guild. "Mikael, join my Guild." This was the other reason why she was here, she wanted to recruit this man. Mikael had the talent, charisma, and strength, Ai Biyu acknowledged that. "Eh~?" Mikael said with a hiccuped voice, he was surprised. He stared at Ai Biyu, the woman looked serious and she was waiting for his answer. "My Guild is under my control so you can do what you want, nobody will annoy you, still, you had to listen to me. I heard that you want to try raiding a Black Portal, I can let you join my raid, although level 3 Black Portal will be hard." Ai Biyu honestly said. She had a proud expression while she was saying it. She believed that Mikael would say yes. Mikael took the leather armor and put it in his Inventories, he smiled at her and told her his reply. "I''m sorry but I decline." Chapter 162 Chapter 162 "Good, I will talk to my- What did you say?" Ai Biyu faltered and asked back, she thought that Mikael had accepted her proposal but it seemed that she heard something different from what she thought. Her eyes narrowed, glinting dark emotions, and decided to ask him. Mikael, with his handsome innocent face, repeated his answer and further explained it. "I decline, I don''t want to be part of your Guild." Ai Biyu''s eyes twitched, she tilted her head comprehending his answer, it looked like someone wanted to die sooner. If a look could kill then Mikael was already dead, her glare could make someone sweat in fear. The temperature increased and the two lackeys began to sweat, they took a step to stop their Guildleader from making any destruction. They knew that Ai Biyu could burn this building if she wanted to. However, before they could reach her, Ai Biyu spoke again. "So you''re saying that you don''t want to join my Guild, hm? I''m listening, give me a good reason to let you live. " She said. Her head raised up and looked down at Mikael like an Empress who stared at her subject. Mikael didn''t hesitate and told his reason. "I don''t want to be under anymore, I don''t want to be a follower, I will create my path." Mikael honestly said his feelings, he didn''t want to a lackey of someone. Besides, he only knew one man who had the qualifications to become his leader, but he didn''t like him anymore. Kyle had become¡­ Anyway, no man was worthy enough to lead him. Even Ai Biyu was not enough to contain him, Mikael was confident about it. Under the table, he clenched his fists and realized what path he should take. Ai Biyu nodded, she understood his answer. It seemed like Mikael stepped up and became decisive, his answer was not bad. "I see, are you saying that you want to create your own Guild?" Ai Biyu wanted to confirm. "Eh? How did you reach that conclusion, all I want to say is that I don''t want to join a Guild, I didn''t say that I want to create a Guild." Mikael waved his hand and looked at Ai Biyu with a joking expression stating that '' what is this woman talking about?'' Another vein appeared in Ai Biyu''s forehead, she was slowly losing her mind. She was no idiot, she could see that Mikael treated her like a joke. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Anyway, all I want is to live my life, I can create a small group but I don''t have any intention of making a Guild. I don''t have talent in commanding people. Hm? Ai Biyu, are you okay? Your dress is burning." Mikael found that flame was starting to come out of Ai Biyu''s body. The lackeys got close to Ai Biyu to remind her that dangerous things would happen if she burned this place. " Enough." Ai Biyu lifted her hand signaling the lackeys to stop. Ai Biyu stood up, she already did her purpose here, she gave the armor and asked Mikael to join her Guild. Mikael didn''t accept her proposal of joining so Ai Biyu didn''t have any reason to stay anymore. "Oh, thanks for the armor. Ai you really are a good person." Mikael thanked him. "Hmmp!" Ai Biyu scoffed and walked away, the two lackeys followed her. Before she exited the room she paused and glared at Mikael. "I saw your post on Instagram (seven years ago), you gave Ni?a a qipao, I will tell you this, I am more sexy and refined than your girlfriend so fuck off." Ai Biyu was still angry at that time when Mikael said that she wasn''t beautiful. When she saw the picture of Ni?a wearing qipao, she sneered. Ni?a looked awkward wearing the qipao and Ai Biyu mocked her and commented on the post. Although Mikael was already in comatose at that time so he couldn''t read it. Ai Biyu left the room with a smug face, feeling victorious. "Eh?" Mikael didn''t know how to react. Based on what he remembered, he really did give Ni?a a couple of Chinese dresses, but it was seven years ago. Does that mean that Ai Biyu still remembered that post even though it happened a long time ago? "Pffft- haha." Mikael laughed, if Ai Biyu was still here, she would surely burn his face. "Yeah, I remember that after I took those pictures and we had a fun time. Ni?a was so goddamn hawt!" Mikael slammed the table remembering it. He opened his phone and visit Instagram, however, he couldn''t find the app. Even when he searched on the web, he couldn''t find it either, all he found were articles related to it. "Instagram and Twitter died?" Mikael found that there was no Instagram anymore. "RIP Instagram." He put his hands together and prayed for the app that he used once. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The tournament moved smoothly, Mikael''s team advanced to the next round again, this time they advanced easily because there were no stronger opponents for Mikael to fight.¡­ Ehem, actually, all of the Hunters that entered this tournament were elite of the elites, Mikael was just too strong for them. Many Guildleaders asked Mikael to join their Guilds but Mikael turned down all of them. He stated that he didn''t want to join any Guild. The people speculated that perhaps Mikael would join his old Guild, Redemption, or he would make his own Guild. Many people watched his moves after that, they were studying if Mikael would be a rival for their Guild. As time went on, Mikael became more famous. Although Mikael was getting tired of the flashes of cameras. Every time he wanted to have peaceful rest and tour the city, some people wanted to take pictures with him, it was good, he could endure it. However, the thing that he couldn''t endure were the reporters that always asked him different questions. He was getting irritated with these people. "Hayst, this is the reason why I didn''t want to show my face in the public¡­ my handsome face can make any woman fall in love! Even males wanted to talk to me!" "Puh-" Jenifer and Marilyn who heard him almost puked blood, they wanted to slap his face. This arrogant, idiot, muscle-brain man who believed that he was the most handsome man on the earth! They didn''t know what type of bad air Mikael inhaled to say that. "Handsome my ass!" They replied inside their head, their Captain was the stupid man they knew. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ While the whole world was busy watching the tournament, another species was starting to move. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 "Did you see it!?" An excited voice of a woman shrieked because she saw the love of her life, her feet kicked in the air as she sat on the sofa and kept screaming at the television. The three people behind her nodded because they didn''t want to anger their mistress. Ni?a''s eyes were shining, she watched in front of the portable TV, her face was so close to the screen and her three followers sighed because they couldn''t see what happened to the battle. The head of their mistress was blocking the television. Maya and Kaya decided to make a coffee since they couldn''t watch. Sasha was moving her head up and down, left and right to watch but her mistress was really obsessed with watching Mikael. Whenever she saw Mikael on the screen, Ni?a would beam and grin like a proud woman. Sasha wanted to ask her to move a little bit but she was afraid that a knife would fly at her. "You ugly! How dare you hit my Mikael!! Sasha write his name down! He will not see the sun anymore!" Ni?a reacted when she saw that Mikael received an attack, she held her dagger and she wanted to kill someone... ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael''s team advanced again, two more fights and they would reach the quarter-finals. Their past battles were so uneventful because Mikael massacred most of the enemies, the battle was too tiresome to explain since Mikael always won. He exited the cube, many people cheer on him when they saw his face, their expression brightened and praised him. A lot of people became his fan, especially girls, they loved his nonchalant yet cool attitude. He was not a quiet and cold man like Colt, actually, he smiles a lot and many females fall in love just by seeing his smile. However, whenever he entered the battlefield, his face became fierce, he was still smiling but his smile was dangerous and hot. Girls kept screaming ''kyaaa!!'' when they saw him. Many girls tried to flirt with him, even a female reporter tried to flirt with him live on cam. Still, Mikael only laughed at it and treated it as a joke, he already had two women and he loved both of them. ¡­ This was a secret but, two women made a rampage when they watched the reporter flirting with him. The cat woman pounced on the screen and the other woman stabbed the TV with knives, hundreds of knives, although Mikael didn''t know it. Mikael gained fans and gained enemies too. Anyone who researched him could easily found that Mikael and Ni?a had a relationship, they were lovers. The Elves found that Mikael and Ni?a had a connection, they were discussing it. "Phew, another bleak fight." Mikael came out of the stadium, his tough body stood and scrolling his phone, he was waiting for Klein. He was at the hidden place out of the stadium where people and reporters couldn''t enter. This was a private place and only prominent and rich people could use this place. The silence still eased and calm his mind, although that peaceful moment ended quickly. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "Hm? Who''s there?" He detected few people hiding in the vicinity. He easily discovered them since they didn''t have any intention of hiding their presence. A group of people appeared and faced him, all of them were males but they had pretty face and you could almost think that perhaps they were women. The second thing that you would notice about them was they had long ears. The Elves appeared and approached him, their gazes didn''t look friendly, they released negative auras aiming at him. They only had one reason why they wanted to meet Mikael. They wanted to talk about Ni?a, they wanted to know if Mikael still had a connection with her. One man stepped up, he looked handsome with his greenish-brown eyes and aqua blue hair, he had an indescribable presence and dignified posture, he treated Mikael as a nobody. Mikael squinted when he saw him, he could detect that this man was the strongest of them. Mikael deduced that the average level of these people was around 600- 700. However, the man who faced him had suffocating air, Mikael believed that he couldn''t defeat him if he won''t use his 4th Skill and Dragon Slayer. He didn''t have a chance to beat this man if he won''t go all out. "Mikael Tibano, I am Siegh, one of the thirteen Elders of the Elves. I am here to ask you if you still have a relationship with Ni?a and if you met her." Siegh stared at him and he put pressure to scared the man, his eyes glinted deadly meaning. Mikael felt the pressure pushing him down. "Oi, oi, I thought that Elves had good manners. I didn''t think that you will greet me with this." Mikael grinned, the pressure was strong almost making him kneel, he decided to use his Title to fight it, his neck started to cover with golden scales. He stood like nothing heavy was pushing him down, he negated the powerful pressure. Siegh was surprised that Mikael didn''t kneel, he looked and studied him, he found that Mikael started to have scales around his arms and neck. ''The intel said that he only has Lightning power. Why does he have another Skill? Perhaps an effect of an Item or equipment, it seemed that he''s lucky, he had a good Item.'' Siegh concluded. "I''m sorry but we lose our manner when we talk to someone who didn''t earn our respect. Let''s just say that we didn''t like your ex so we didn''t like you too." Siegh honestly answered, seeing Mikael made him recall the ugly face of Ni?a. Mikael was the older brother of Klein Tibano, Elder Siegh believed that Klein talked about Ni?a''s crime to Mikael. "Ex¡­ I didn''t like that word, me and Ni?a didn''t break up." Mikael felt good, the pressure that was trying to crush was now massaging his body, his Title gave him a great deal. He looked at the Elder, his fingers were ready to summon his Spear at any moment. "Is that so, it seems that our information is wrong. Are you saying that you and Ni?a still had a connection, could it be that you meet each other?" "What if I say yes? Are you going to -" *Swoosh!!* Seigh extended his hand to break his neck but he realized that he couldn''t move, a gust of wind surged around them, his hand was stuck in the air. Three people appeared out of nowhere and strived and stopped him. "Narohodo, looks like you have good friends." Three people stopped him from attacking Mikael. Jose was holding his rapier and he was pointing it to his neck, he was grinning but his eyes were vicious. In this distance, he could blow up Siegh''s head. "Mikael is the captain of my team, you can''t do that to him." Chairman Renato covered Siegh''s lower body with rocks. The rocks slowly going up to eat him completely. "You are not trying to touch my brother, right?" The Ash Wolf was showing its fangs at them, he was growling and ready to bite at any moment. Klein patted his wolf and looked at these Elves with disdain. The Elves readied themselves and raised their concentration, three High-Rank Hunters appeared and there''s a chance that this could turn into a battle. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The atmosphere was silent and cold, three people who had serious eyes who were smiling were standing in front of them. The Elves were ready to call their Elements if the three started their move. Their perception was in utmost concentration as they knew that things would further escalate. Siegh glanced at them, he knew them but not deeply. He thought that he knew the dangerous Hunters around the world but it seemed that he was wrong. He realized that many hidden Hunters were lurking in dark. Chairman Renato and Jose Pasodaro, they both had this deadly aura that could force someone to kneel. Siegh was surprised to see this, he didn''t know that the Philippines had monsters inside them except for Miriam, Klein, and Rena. Chairman Renato and Jose were not enemies to be trifled with. Siegh understood that the two were strong even if their level was lower than him. Still, he wasn''t afraid, Siegh had the upper hand no matter how you see it. He had six Elves behind him, if a battle did start, they would win. "Elder Siegh, what business do you have with my brother?" Klein asked the Elder, his deep voice was trying to dominate the other party. The Ash Wolf beside him was growling and displaying its sharp teeth, it reflected the necks of the enemies that it could snap. The Elder decided to drop his hand, Mikael who saw it nodded and understood that the intimidation had now ended, or so he thought. *Swoosh!* However, he didn''t expect that a water bullet would almost pierce him, Elder Siegh had a smirk on his face. Mikael tried to evade it but the bullet was faster, thankfully, there was another man who came in. The small drop of water stopped in the air, Siegh eyes widened a little when he found that his joke(attack) didn''t work. The bullet that he created was fast but it seemed like Telekinesis was faster. A man approached them, Christian sighed, he already knew that something like this would happen so he had scouts who were following Mikael. He heard from them that Mikael was in trouble so he decided to help. "How are you guys?" His arrival looked force but nobody corrected it. "Elder!!!!" Enraged as he saw his brother almost hit by the attack, Kyle ordered his wolf to attack but Christian stopped it. "Klein, take it easy okay." Christian said to him, Klein glared at him. His eyes slowly turning into red and he wanted to kill Elder Siegh. Thankfully, Mikael made him calm. "Klein, I''m okay. Hehe, see, I don''t have any bruise." Mikael spread his arms showing that he didn''t have any wound, well the attack didn''t touch him so he really did not have any wound. He stared at his brother, Mikael felt that a dark presence wanted to come out inside the Klein. Mikael didn''t want that to happen. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Sound of thick breathing came out of Klein''s mouth, he calmed himself, he knew that it would be dangerous if a battle would happen here. He regained his rationality and nodded at his brother saying that he was fine. Mikael grinned at returned his gazes at the Elves. "Is your greeting finished?" He grinned and mocking them, Mikael''s teeth shone, not afraid of the bullet nor the Elder who almost pierced him. The Legendary Dragon was the only one that could make him afraid. "You-!" "Stop." One of the Elves felt irritated and tried to open his mouth but Elder Siegh lifted his hand and stopped him from talking. His vision settled at Chairman. ''Chairman Renato, he''s a Hunter that only active in the Philippines, he''s not famous outside the country but they said that he''s a powerful Hunter, there''s a rumor that he caused an earthquake once." Then his sight turned to Jose. ''Jose Paso¡­ anyway, just like Chairman Renato, he''s only active in their country, there''s only few information that we had on him, it said that his main Skill is called Stab¡­ but now that he''s close to me, I have this feeling that he''s a real threat. He had this undescribable aura around him¡­?'' Then his eyes cast upon Christian and Klein, he didn''t have to explain anything, these two were strong. If you entered Christian''s domain, you would lose, and right now, they were within his domain. As for Klein Tibano, the Wolf Summoner, although the nickname was childish, Klein was not. He was a fierce man that was known and revered by many. The wolves under him were strong enough to rival level 500+ Hunters. And lastly, he stared at Mikael, the man who had a romantic relationship with Ni?a, he felt bottomless power inside this man. This was the reason why he shot him with a water bullet, he wanted to know how he would move. However, his plan failed because Christian stopped the bullet from reaching Mikael. "Mikael, our Princess Belle, she wanted to talk to you. " Elder Siegh decided to go with the main reason, since the greeting ended, he announced the exact reason why he was here. "Hm? Princess, I thought your Princess is already de-" "Haha, Mikael my friend, Princess Belle is the second Princess." Christian stepped in and stopped what Mikael was going to say. He didn''t want to cause a problem, the Elves would surely go on a rampage if Mikael continued his sentence. Innocent was written on the face of Mikael and he realized that the Elder was talking about the second Princess. "Ah, I see, so she''s the second Princess, okay I got it." Christian sighed in relief, Mikael, as always, knew how to make someone worry or angry. Years passed but some things were going to stay the same. "How about it, will you go with us?" The Elder asked, he was confused why the Princess wanted to meet him but he still gladly followed her order. Mikael put his hand on his chin and think. "¡­hm, okay I''m fine with that." The other three were surprised to hear his answer, Elder Siegh tried to kill him earlier and now he accepted his proposal of going with them? How brave, or to be exact, their opinion was, what an idiot man¡­ "Wait, Elder Siegh, before you take Mikael, I want to tell you that he is a member of the National Team, a famous member. If something happened to him¡­ you know what will happen. " Chairman butted in their conversation, his gazes had a deep and profound meaning, his intention was clear. They felt that the ground shook a little, it was weak but their heightened senses perceived it. They thought that perhaps the trembling was an illusion but since the Chairman was here, all of them believed that the Chairman was the one who caused the shaking. The Chairman laughed and he looked like a kind senior citizen, but nobody would believe it, not them who saw his power. Everybody knew that if Mikael died, Chairman Renato would create a landslide in the kingdom of Elves. Elder Siegh didn''t show any reaction to the Chairman''s hidden message. "Rest assured, I won''t kill him¡­ the Princess is at the statue of Christ the Redeemer, that place is an open area, you can join and look at him if you want. However, nobody is allowed to listen to them." "Hoho, I like that." The Chairman rubbed his beard, Mikael was the strong lance that would bring them to the finals. Chairman Renato received many calls from the government stating that they must let Mikael do what he wanted and not anger him. Right now, the Chairman was protecting their MVP. (Yeah, what a let down, I know. Sometimes, a strong person should know when to back off, these people know that destruction would descent if they fight.) Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The Elves took him and they went to the open parking lot. A huge Drake was resting on the parking lot, it may sound absurd but yeah, a drake with a size four cars combined was waiting on the parking lot. The Drake was tamed and an Elf was with the monster to make sure that it won''t cause any situations. The Elves started to climb up to the tamed monster. Mikael narrowed his eyes as he watched them, although Elder Siegh moved his head signaling Mikael to get on the Drake. Our protagonist looked at them, these Elves were strong, he grinned, he knew that fighting them would be hard. He nodded, however, before he went on the Drake, he turned to his friends. Klein and Christian were looking at him, they would follow him to the statue, although they would use a different vehicle. As for the Chairman and Jose, they too would follow him. They didn''t want their precious special weapon to die. Mikael was the captain of their team and his strength was greatly needed by the team. Mikael waved his hand and decided to get on the Drake. The Elves were already on the top and they were only waiting for him to come. Mikael bent his knees and jumped up, he reached the Drake in a second. Elder Siegh nodded and the operator (driver/ coachman) of the Drake understood him. The Drake shook a little bit and extended its wings, the monster leaped and flapped its wings creating gusts of wind. The creature drifted in the air and they felt their bodies being hit by the breeze. One of the Elves cast a spell and the wind didn''t touch them anymore. Mikael looked at the high-rise buildings, the towering buildings were grandiose and Mikael imagined owning one. Well, if he won the tournament, perhaps his country won''t be stingy, perhaps they would give him a building? Mikael chuckled realizing that he didn''t need a building, he decided to trash the idea of owning one. As long as he has Furrneka and Ni?a, he would be happy no matter what or where he lived. Besides, he already asked the Chairman long ago to find him a great place to build a house, Mikael wanted to surprise Ni?a but he fell asleep after that. The blue sky over him looked beautiful as always, Mikael was thankful that he''s alive to witness this scene. "We are here." The travel didn''t take long. They slowly descended on the ground, they were close to the statue of Christ the Redeemer. "Mikael Tibano, I warn you, don''t ever try to touch or hurt the Princess, or else I will kill you." Siegh pointed his finger at him, he was determined to kill any person who would hurt the Princess. Princess Belle was the only royalty of the Elves, she was a High-Elf, a one of a kind, except for having an Element, High-Elf had a unique power.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Princess Belle had the power to see a vision, she was the one who decided to migrate to this planet. She was revered as a hero, she was the one who created the artifact that made them traveled to the Earth. Belle saved their species in the midst of the destruction. For Siegh and the other Elves, Princess Belle was their savior. She used the one-time artifact that opened a Portal, a door to the other world. They had great respect for her and her sister, Princess Celine. That''s why when her elder sister died, almost all of the Elves were enraged, Princess Celine died because of Ni?a. The vicious woman infiltrated the castle and slit the throat of the Princess... Ni?a believed that her mission was successful. However, the Elders in the castle felt that something was strange, when they found the dead body of Celine, they lost their reasoning and rampaged. They realized that Ni?a killed their Princess, it was unfortunate that the woman escaped. After that incident, the Elves turned the Earth upside down just to find her, but no matter what they did, they could never counter her ability of hiding. Ni?a was the fastest and the stealthiest, no one would reach her height in those aspects. "Hm?" Mikael glanced at Elder Siegh, he only grinned and didn''t say anything. The Elder furrowed his eyebrows, Mikael''s attitude was really frustrating to talk or see. He tickled him on the wrong side, Elder Siegh wanted to create a water bullet to pierce him but when he felt that the other Hunters has come, he stopped his urge. "You can go to the Princess, she wants to talk to you alone. However, we will watch you in the background, don''t do anything that will cause you death." "Don''t worry old man, I still love my life." Mikael advanced to the statue, a woman who had an umbrella was staring down the city. She was watching and listening to the hustle and bustle of the city. She had a lovely smile that could melt anyone''s heart. Princess Delabelle Zuri y Angsalvor, it was her real name and no one knew it except for her family that was already dead. But after this moment, another person would learn it. The woman turned her head to Mikael when she heard his footsteps. Belle saw the man that she was waiting for many years, her eyes widened and trembled, staring at him. She was blushing so much, thankfully it didn''t look unnatural, she looked like a woman who was blushing because of the sun not because of Mikael. Belle felt her heart pounding, wow, she knew that this was the day that she was waiting, this was the moment that she saw many times in her vision, she thought she was ready. However, it seemed that she was wrong, the feelings in her surged when she saw his figure. Princess Belle wanted to cry, she wanted to cry on his chest but she endured it. She knew that this was not the right time to show her inner thoughts, this was their first meeting and it would be awkward if she started bawling. Mikael Tibano, he was the man that she always saw in her vision, since the time she had this power, she only saw him. Belle saw his childhood till his adolescence. At first, she was surprised to see an unknown man infiltrating her mind to watch his life. However, as time passed, she was starting to get closer to the man that she saw in her vision. His every movement, even his decisions, all of them made her smile. It was funny, she was falling in love with the man that she saw in her vision, she was not even sure if Mikael was real or not. Still, her feelings were true, in the time when she lost her father, the King, for protecting the World Tree from the Demons, Mikael was the one who kept her away from the loneliness. Mikael saved Belle, even though the man didn''t know it. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Belle loved him, that''s for sure. However, one thing happened. One day, she saw that Mikael was summoned to an unknown world. She started to saw the creatures, monsters, that were common in their world and Mikael was fighting these monsters. Mikael fought the monsters to return to his family but fate was cruel, he faced a Hobgoblin... He died, Mikael died and Belle saw it. She witnessed how the monster cracked his head and ate his brain. She screamed at that time almost turning insane, her tears burst out as she watched how horrible it was. Her heart shattered, she lost her power and kneeled, she didn''t know if that vision was true or not, she didn''t want to believe it. "Mikael..." That was the last time that she saw Mikael. Her Vision stopped after that and Belle lost her reason to live. The only man that gave her hope and happiness died at the hands of a monster. She cried, shedding tears to the man that she deeply loved. Mikael was her everything, every time that she saw his face she would smile and forgot her loneliness, but that happiness stopped, her Vision ceased. At that time, she became lethargic as her eyes lifelessly stared nowhere, she became bedridden and never get outside. She locked in her room and lost time of the outside world, it took ten years for her to slowly move on. She only completely came out of her room when she found that her mother was dead. Belle was there when her mother was burned to ashes and returned to the soil to become one with the World Tree. Belle inherited her mother''s books, while she was scanning and turning the pages of one of the books, she found something. She started to read about the concept of other worlds, it was a theory, an unproven idea. Still, Belle was interested in reading it, she lost her time reading the book. Then she decided to go to the Eternal Library of their family and studied anything related to the other/parallel worlds theory. Her mind gradually realized one thing as she found many studies. "Perhaps the vision that I saw was from another world? A peaceful world where there are no monsters and Demons¡­" The life came back in her eyes, Princess Belle started to study the parallel world theory. She wanted to go there, to the place where Mikael lived. She didn''t know if Mikael was alive or not, but she wanted to see at least the place that he lived in. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. She spent all her time reading books, the other Elves felt that their second Princess was getting crazy and aloof as time passed. Some of them despised her, instead of helping and protecting the World Tree, Belle was busy doing nonsensical things. They lost their hopes in her and they all depended on the first Princess Celine, still, they slowly lose the war. The Demons were strong, so strong, and even the miasma that they created made them insane. Their world was getting corrupted and they couldn''t stop it. As for Princess Belle, her studies started to pay off. "I can do this." And another thing, her Vision came back again, furthermore, her Vision evolved causing her to see multiple futures of Mikael. This time, Mikael was with four people and they fought inside the Castle. Belle felt elated, hope brought back inside her and she was motivated to make the Portal, a Portal that would take her to his world. This was the structure that Belle planned to create. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Many years passed, the Elves were on the corner, they were waiting for their end. They fought but they couldn''t win no matter how much they faced the Demons, the corruption was on the edge and they only have one place to protect, yet even the World Tree was at its utmost end. But one person saved them. Princess Belle redeemed their hopes and enlightened them to their survival. She talked to the Elders and said that she needed one of the two True Seed of the World Tree so that the Portal would work. The Elders and Princess Celine accepted it, they would die anyway so they decided to agree. However, never in their mind thought that her invention would work. The Portal opened and created a door connecting the two worlds. They saw a beautiful yet modern world, a strange but captivating one, they arrived at the Earth and the Portal lost its power after escorting all of the Elves. This was how their story of migrating ended. But not for Princess Belle, her story was just getting started. She was excited because the Earth was the exact image that she saw in her Vision. High-rise buildings, odd machinery that could run faster than their chariots, and people who didn''t have long ears. But for Belle, all she wanted was to see Mikael. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ People said that misfortune comes after luck, and it seemed like it is. Princess Belle learned Mikael was comatose and bedridden, despite her desire to go there, she controlled herself not to. Her Vision stopped again and it only awakened when Mikael opened his eyes after a long slumber. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Belle had mixed emotions when she saw the man that she deeply adored walking into her. She touched her chest and endured the longing that she had. She swallowed her saliva, she was thirsty, she was thirsty of him. Mikael approached her and stood in front of Belle. He kneeled using one of his knees, he already experienced what to do if he met Royalty. You must kneel and show respect, it seemed that meeting the Royalty of the Beast Kingdom gave him an understanding. "Um, Hello, Princess Belle, I am Mikael Tibano¡­" He didn''t know what to say after that, even his introduction was impromptu. Belle curled her lips upward and nodded, she was excited deep inside. " You may rise." She said. Mikael followed her command and stood up. "I am Princess Delabelle Zuri y Angsalvor¡­ You can call me Belle or Zuri." She said her Real Name even though it was taboo. As for the reason why she did it, only Belle knew it. Mikael didn''t know that saying your Real Name was taboo in the species of Elves, he nodded and treated it normal. Belle clenched her umbrella unnoticed. Her heart was exploding and every beat made her delirious. She did it, she tricked Mikael without the man knowing. This was her first time tricking someone, and she did it with ulterior motives. She followed the Vision that she saw so that she could get him. It was funny because she couldn''t believe that the Vision she saw was her, Furrneka and Ni?a happily talking with each other. The ex-friend that killed her sister, it seemed that in the future, they would live together in harmony. Although this Vision was not constant and sometimes it changed in an image where one or two of them were missing¡­ Yup, the future was not constant and it changes depending on how people choose or do. (A bit complicated hope you understand. ) Chapter 167 Chapter 167 "You may rise." A sweet voice entered my ears, I was struck by the voice but I could still stand. I lifted my body and looked at the woman in front of me. She was smaller than me, perhaps five inches smaller, so I was looking down a little bit. What appeared in my vision was a woman who had short silver hair and long ears, her eyes were greenish-brown. She wears a necklace but it was hidden in her dress. I have these thoughts that something was not right and I didn''t know what it is. However, when the Princess spoke again, something slowly came into the picture. "I am Princess Delabelle y Angsalvor¡­" The princess stated her name and bowed with a gesture of respect, I wasn''t looking at that. My mind was working trying to remember something¡­ I felt like I''ve heard this voice before, I''m confidently sure. Her voice kept tugging my heart and I don''t know the reason! I want to know why... "Um, Princess have we met before?" I used my calm voice not to scare her, I found that the princess was blushing but it seemed like it was because of the burning heat of the sun. Princess Belle smiled elegantly as she shook her head with a poise. She looked dignified with just a little bit of movement. "No, I believe not, Mister Mikael, if this is a type of pick-up line, fufufu then it''s not working." She giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. She was holding her umbrella and she slightly moved it downward, for a moment I lost her because of the umbrella between us. However, she quickly raised it and stared at me with her green eyes. "Mister Mikael, I believe we have something we have to talk about." She walked and went near the edge of the railings of the structure. She was looking at the city, the busy lively city. Her eyes cast over the city as the bustling continued. I followed and stayed next to her, there was a meter between us. I decided to put distance because I didn''t want to angry a princess because of my lack of manners. I heard that they hate it when someone was trying to get close to them, especially if it''s an unknown person¡­ Well, all of us don''t like that. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Princess Belle''s voice was still lingering in my head and I''m trying to recall where I heard it. I believe I heard it twice or thrice, I''m not sure. "Mister Mikael." However, the princess stopped my concentration and called me. I looked at her, for a moment, I thought I saw her pouting but it seemed like it was just my hallucination. "We can not talk well if you are away from me. It''s okay, I give you the privilege of talking close to me, although you still need to be conscious of your manner, understood?" "Yes, princess." I step in and got close to her, now only 20 inches was the distance between us. I saw her smiling when she watched me getting close, looked like princess Belle is a good person. "You are a Hunter, am I right? Mister Mikael, do you see the people who are walking in the city?" She asked me. I''m not a Hunter who had a vision-type Skill like Miriam, however, I could still see the people at this distance. If I used my Title, I''m confident that I could clearly see them. "I can see them." She nodded because of my answer. Then, she started to say some questions that I found odd and unrelated to Ni?a. I thought I''m here because she wanted to talk about Ni?a but perhaps I''m wrong. "If something massive happened, will you save these people? Will you save these normal and innocent people who didn''t have the strength to protect themselves?" It was a question that I could answer well. "Yes I will help them, I already felt the pain of losing your loved ones, I didn''t want any of these people to experience it because I know that it will be hard for them. I mean, I know that I can not save them all, but I will do my best to do it. However, I have a motto, or rather a promise that I keep swearing in myself. I will protect my family, so if large destruction will really happen, I will prioritize my family first." These were my honest thoughts. If something happened, I will save my loved ones first before saving any strangers, they were my everything. Princess Belle giggled when she heard my answer. "Fufufu, I hope you won''t forget your answer, Mister Mikael." She glanced at me¡­ this woman¡­ "Princess, I know that I asked this earlier but¡­ Did we really meet before? I feel like your voice seems familiar, I don''t know why." Princess Belle''s eyes widened and they trembled. I wanted to ask her again but she shook her head and opened her mouth. "I''m sorry, Mister Mikael but we did not meet. This is the first time I saw you." There was a bit of shaking when she spoke, I believed that I pissed her so I closed my mouth and did not ask. "Mister Mikael, do you know that I and Ni?a were close friends. Before she assassinated my sister, we know each other." "Eh?" My mouth opened in its own, and a word of surprised escaped. I didn''t know about it, Ni?a didn''t tell me that¡­ Well, Klein told me that Ni?a always went to Japan when she was on a day off when they were still working under the Redemption. Still, it was a shock to me that Ni?a and princess Belle were actually friends. "She used me to kill my sister¡­ she didn''t infiltrate the castle, I let her in. Only the Elders knew this. " "¡­¡­" I didn''t know what to answer so I just kept my mouth close and listened. "That woman¡­ I feel betrayed." I saw her clenching her umbrella, she was staring at the city but I knew that she was thinking about the past. (14/150 power stones in Webnovel: 1 chapter. For every subscription in Hunter Tier, I''ll add one advance chapter. ) Chapter 168 Chapter 168 " I treated her as my friend, she was my first friend here in this new world¡­ but she killed my sister and vanished like a smoke." Princess Belle wanted to continue but she ended it with a fact that Ni?a killed her elder sister. She only recently heard the truth about her reasons but she still couldn''t accept it, her one and only sister was lost because of Ni?a. She realized that Ni?a was forced to kill Princess Celine because Kyle threatened her, but her hatred never ceased. Her heart tightened learning that Mikael was utilized to coerce Ni?a, Belle was thinking how to counterattack the Redemption. But not now, this was not the right time to make Kyle pay, as for Ni?a, Belle had a hard time accepting her. When she first saw Ni?a, she wanted to get close to her because she knew that Ni?a was the first love of Mikael. She wanted to know from Ni?a what happened to Mikael, although she asked her without showing her intention and only displayed her concerns about Ni?a. Princess Belle learned that Mikael was bedridden for years and he was still sleeping. Belle was happy and at the same time, she was sad. Princess Belle and Ni?a started to get close to each other. Their relationship became with one saying their problems and secrets... However, that relationship ended after the incident. Princess Belle was the one who let Ni?a inside the castle, Ni?a didn''t infiltrate the place, the Princess let her in. Only the Elders knew leading the Elves to believe that Ni?a infiltrated the castle and assassinated the first princess. Belle who was staring at the city had a painful expression, the reason why she got close to Ni?a was to know that situation of Mikael, still, all of the things that she showed to Ni?a were true. She treated the woman as her friend. h Her vision only worked with Mikael and she couldn''t see the future of the other people. She didn''t know that Ni?a would kill her sister. It was a bit complicated but it didn''t matter anymore, why? Because the dice had been set, it was rolling on the floor and waiting to stop, no one could change it, Celine''s death was inevitable in this timeline. Kyle prevented a major disaster without no one knowing. Mikael looked at her painful expression, he narrowed his eyes. Mikael didn''t know this woman, he only met her this time, however¡­ He touched his chest, it was pounding, his heart was hurting when he looked at the pain expression of Princess Belle. He had this urge of touching and wiping the tears on her eyes. After that conversation, Mikael left the place. He was confused why he had these feelings for the enemy who was trying to get and kill his lover. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mechanical sounds were chiming, two hands made of metals were creating crackling like popping joints. Patriarch was inside a facility that was made for rehabilitation. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. He was still not accustomed to using these mechanical hands. He was clasping his hands, moving his fingers with concentration. Based on the doctors who were treating him, it would only take 6 months to 1 year for him to fully recovered his hands'' sensitivity. "Phew..." While he was doing his daily exercise, Jubero appeared behind him without notice. Although his entrance was swift, his expression was not, the face of Jubero had a print of slap. His cheek was red and the image of a hand was greatly etched. "Patriarch, Lander wanted to talk to you, Queen Saya decided to let her two children freely do what they want. Lander wanted to say that you must look after Shenten." The Patriarch nodded recalling the face of a young man. "Well, it should be not a young man anymore. I think prince Shenten and Mikael are the same age¡­ although they were different. Anyway, what happened to your face? Did Sekena beaten you again?" "¡­" Jubero didn''t answer, he only looked down, weary of his situation. Patriarch sighed, many things changed with Sekena after the Dragon incident. "It seems like I''m right. And what did you do this time?" Patriarch further asked. "¡­ I only glance at a female once but she slapped me so hard." Jubero grimaced, still, he loved her. "Sekena is now corrupted so you have to be careful about what you are doing. She''s easy to get angry now." Jubero nodded, they didn''t have to do a thorough inspection to find it. Some of Sekena''s behavior was changing, she was easy to jealous. The corruption opened her animal instinct and she couldn''t control it so sometimes she would do something out of her way of doing things. Just like now, the red carved hand on Jubero''s face was proof that she changed. "Well, it''s better than her dying. Let''s all be thankful that she is alive, if the Orb didn''t revive her it will be more painful to you." Jubero nodded as he remembered how her dead body was on the ground, Jubero almost went crazy at that time. For him, having corruption was better than dying. Besides, Jubero would accept Sekena no matter how or what happened to her. For him, Sekena is Sekena, corrupted or not. Patriarch staring at Jubero, last time, Mikael talked to him through the phone because he wanted to ask about the Beastmen''s fertility. Patriarch grinned and thought of something good, he cleared his throat and asked Jubero. "By the way Jubero, how''s your plan of having children? Are you working hard? Haha, you are still young so you don''t have to be afraid." Jubero coughed when he heard the encouraging words coming out of the mouth of the Patriarch. Truth be told, Sekena kept nagging him to do it. Since from their old world, Sekena was always hard-working. She may look like a mature ara-ara oneesan but in bed, she was more than that. Jeburo had great stamina so it was good but sometimes he would lose to Sekena''s greed. "P- Patriarch, we are doing great." He smiled to assure him. "Is that so, always remember that when a woman is angry you have to appease her, okay. Our species are hard to control so you have to do your best." Patriarch said to him patting his shoulder with his clanky hand, Jubero understood it, he took his teachings in his heart. "I''m still worried about Furrneka, I''m not sure how Mikael would appease her..." They both understood that Furrneka became more corrupted, maybe her tendency of losing herself would come. They worried about how Mikael would solve the problem if it happened. "Okay, tell them that I will go after doing my set of exercises." Patriarch agreed. "I will wait for you Patriarch, I have a ticket for a teleportation gate and I''m tasked with taking you. The doctors said that you still need someone to help you." "Yeah, these hands are a bit heavy¡­ and this eye, it''s hard to walk using one eye." Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Kyle was in a VIP room, he was drinking alcohol listening to classical music. Right now, he was relaxing his mind as he was trying to make simulations about the possibilities of¡­ He delved into the... as his eyes closed with not so peaceful expression. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The loud noise reverberated and the stadium trembled in excitement. The crowd was cheering, all of them were excited to see the match. The tournament was now in the semifinals, the rich people were starting to put their bets on the teams that they believe to reach the finals. Right now, only one team was doing a spearheaded move. Mikael and his team immediately finished all of their fights within five to fifteen minutes and every result was them winning. Mikael''s incredible figure and power took his team in the semis. All of the spectators, the audiences, and the people who were watching on Television believed that they would win the championship. However, nobody knew that the dark horse of the tournament would be dropped here. The members of the national team of Australia were doing their stretching. Next to them, twenty meters apart, the members of the national team of the USA were doing their stretching too. Just like the two other teams, the national team of Japan was doing it too. In summary, they were stretching... The three teams were preparing themselves for the upcoming fight, their blood boiled as they were anxious and excited to fight. While they were doing their preparations, sometimes their eyes were glancing at Mikael. They understood that this man would be the greatest hindrance for them to advance. "Hhaaahh." Mikael was yawning, his teammates were starting to get ready but he was the only one who looked sleepy. Furrneka was so hot last night and they did many sessions, even as a Hunter it seemed like doing it all night was hard too. Especially if Furrneka was scratching his body, still it was so good, the scars were the mark of his conquer. Mikael yawned again and covered his mouth. He didn''t see that many people kicked their tongues because of his loose behavior. The enemies hated the attitude that he showed, it felt like Mikael didn''t feel anything about this tournament. Even Mikael''s teammates "tch" when they saw his drowsy face. He didn''t attend the practice yesterday and now they were seeing him sleepy! Of course, they would get angry. "Oi, Captain, where are you yesterday?" Marilyn approached him, she wanted to mock and slap the words on his face, this man wasn''t on the training ground yesterday and she wanted to know where he was at that time. "Oh that, I''m at the statue of Christ the Redeemer, I''m having a conversation with the second Princess of the Elves." Mikael honestly said as the light in his eyes dwindled in sleepiness. "Hmmp! As if I believe you, you are lying, right? Come on, you don''t have to do that, just tell us the truth." She didn''t believe him, the second Princess was always protected by dozens of High-Ranks. They won''t let this idiot man get near the Princess, Marilyn nodded believing that what she thought was right. She scoffed in annoyance glaring at the yawning man, her eyes were glinting negatively as her face scrunched, she thought that Mikael was playing with her and lied directly on her face. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ''How dare you disrespect a gorgeous and sexy woman like me, hmmp!'' "Eh? I''m serious." Mikael replied, rubbing his eyes. "Hmmp!" "Marilyn, you can talk to Captain later. For now, let''s just focus on the tournament." Jennifer tapped Marilyn to stop her from annoying the Captain, this battle was important compared to Mikael''s bullish attitude. The countdown was already moving and the fight was getting closer. Marilyn decided to leave the Captain for now, she sneered as she moved away from him. The announcer proclaimed their names with reverence and awe, his deep but enthusiastic voice quivered as he announced the start of the battle. This fight was going to be great, all of the strong contenders for the championship were going to fight in one place. They were going to have an all-out clash and only one team could advance. Australia. The USA. Japan. The Philippines. These four teams were strong, they defeated all of their opponents using their powers. And these four teams were still not showing their true strength. All of the audiences were excited, their eyes glimmered looking at them. Four teams entered the battlefield but only one team would survive. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The national team entered the cube, their field of vision changed, overgrown trees stood around them as the scraping sounds of leaves hustled. They were now in the jungle, Mikael looked around and it seemed like the jungle was based on the Amazon. However, Mikael didn''t care anyway since he would finish this battle. Black Lightning crackled out of his body, Mikael opened his mouth with the confidence of finishing this up. "I want to end this fast." His teammates listened to his arrogant words, some of them wanted to repute his bold statement but they knew that Mikael could really do it. If this man went serious, they could win this battle easily. *whoosh!* There was a sound of people running at them. The enemies started their moves. "I see so they are here. Guys, be ready for the battle. " Their expressions became serious as the enemies were coming. Based on the sounds and presences, they were numbered around 30¡­ All of the Hunters were going to face them! The three teams went to finish them first. "Hoh looks like they made an alliance to finish us." Mikael chuckled, he felt their auras going to their location. The three teams understood that Mikael was the most dangerous man and they must eliminate him first. Mikael extended his hand, a weapon materialized beside him and he grabbed it, he tossed his Lightning Spear into them, the Spear drifted like a rocket. Like a meteor falling and blitzkrieg the enemies. However, in the middle of its travel, the Spear change direction and went up to the sky, he saw how the Spear exploded like fireworks. "Hm?" Mikael tilted his head, this was unusual. The other members started to cast their Skills as the enemies getting near. The battle began with a boom! The first enemy came out, Mikael summoned his Spear back to him and slammed the man against the trees, the man coughed blood and fainted. He charged forth and jet-black lightning crawling on his skin as he advanced but he paused after realizing something. Mikael narrowed his eyes because¡­ "Something is not right here, I only feel 25 presence of people, where are the other-" "Captain!" Mikael couldn''t continue his sentence. A flash of white light hit him and Mikael disappeared, he faded away and his teammates saw how his body blurred and completely disappeared, his body vanished and teleported. "Kuhaha, our plan succeeded!" A woman spoke, she was holding a picture as her saliva spat out when she laughed. Inside of the picture, six people were fighting. She waved the picture for them to see and they saw that Mikael was in the picture facing five people. The Japanese woman had the power to put living things inside a picture. If they were hit by her "camera flash", their body would be transported to the picture that the woman chose for them to go. " Your Captain will be busy staying in my picture." The Japanese woman said and further laughed. ......... ...... ... "Eh? What''s this?" Right now, Mikael was scratching his head and confused, it seemed that he was in another place again. He was in the grassland and five other people were with him. These people had hostility and it was pointing at him, their target was Mikael, they wanted to eliminate him. "Oh, I guess that flashing light brought me here, what a strange ability." The five Hunters started their moves, leading Mikael to grin. This battle was going to be fun. His mind already understood their plan as he raised his Black Lightning Spear. The enemies wanted to separate Mikael from his team. In their team, Mikael was the only real threat. If all of his teammates were eliminated, then their chances of advancing to the next round would be close to impossible. (25/150 power stones in Webnovel: 1 chapter. For every subscription in Hunter Tier, I''ll add one advance chapter. ) Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Before the fight, inside a prestigious hotel room, the conversation was being held, it was about the incoming battle that would decide which team was going to advance in the quarterfinals. Three people were talking inside a private room, they were planning how to increase their chances of winning. They were the representatives of each team, their identities were the managers. Yup, they were the managers of the three teams. They were talking about one thing, that was having an alliance to defeat the Philippines, or rather to defeat Mikael Tibano. Many of the contestants understood that Mikael was a threat and he would be hard to defeat alone. That''s why these three teams decided to cooperate to win against him. The three people nodded, they had an agreement, their discussion ended with the resolution of obstructing Mikael. He would have a hard time to win this battle. As for his teammates, they were strong but not enough to be afraid of. After all, their teams were strong too. If an all-out battle happened between them, then the national team of the Philippines would be the first to go down. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Present, the battle started, Mikael''s team was having a hard time facing the enemies. Even defending was hard for them, now that Mikael was gone, they looked like a chicken fighting three phoenixes. Yup, that was the best way to describe their battle. As of now, four Hunters were eliminated out of their team. The national team only had six members now, added Mikael. They were struggling to fight the barrage of Skills that were raining down on them, it was really tough. As time went by, they were slowly put on the corner where there was no way out. They gritted their teeth to survive but they only suffered. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The wind blew up at the grassland, creating a peaceful atmosphere. However, despite the cold breeze that could make someone sleep, the area was filled with high tension. Mikael clenched his Spear excitedly, his grin looked like a berserk god. Fighting five Hunters would be good for him, as his hunger would satiate. "Take this!" The first opponent moved, he sprinted and took out his guns. He aimed them at Mikael, he pulled the trigger and it flared up. The bullets traveled and blew, blasting at Mikael. The tiny bullets created loud explosions despite their small sizes, it looked like it was his Skill. Smoke covered the area, the man thought that he got Mikael but he didn''t see that someone approached him behind. It was already late when he turned back, a bluish-black weapon slammed him into the ground. His ribs cracked and he gasped for air, his saliva flew together with his blood. "Gah!" The man lost his consciousness, he lost before he could even show his Skill or his true power. Mikael had a bruise on his cheek but it disappeared after a few seconds, the ring in his finger helped him this time. The four Hunters who saw him moved, lifting their weapons with the intent of winning, they roared.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Mikael grinned at them, he made a gesture of calling them using his fingers. "Come at me." The four Hunters activated their Skills, and just like them, Mikael did the same too. Their powers collided even though they were still not starting, any normal person would surely puke out the food that they ate if they were here. The atmosphere was slowly becoming dreadful. Then¡­ *SMASH!!* All of them disappeared, after just a second passed, a strong gust of wind shook the place. The grassland was destroyed and turned into a large crater. All of them decided to end the battle with a bang! Within that second, they put all of their strength to attack Mikael. And Mikael did the same too, he activated his Shock, Lightning Strength and Lightning Spear, all of those three Skills within a second. It was inconceivable, the beautiful and peaceful grassland became a crater with nothing but soil and dust. It looked like a place where an atomic bomb fell on. In the middle of the crater, there were people. If you tried to count them, they numbered a total of six people. And if you looked closely, all of them had injuries. However, in all of them, only one man was standing. Mikael chuckled and glanced at his body, he lost his left arm at that exchange. He muttered weakly and only the five people near heard him. "Not bad¡­" This was the greatest wound that he received in this tournament. On this day, Mikael experienced the thrill again. He was happy about this battle and praised his enemies. But the enemies who received his praise were not happy. Their pride was damaged when they saw how Mikael smiled, he looked like a warrior who was asking for more battle¡­ They were hurt because they understood that they couldn''t fight him anymore. In that exchange, they already gave their everything just to defeat him. They couldn''t move their bodies nor fight him anymore. "Oh¡­ I see so you put all of your strength in that clash. " Mikael looked at them, disappointment could be seen in his eyes, he lowered his weapon with a bit of dissatisfaction. He was hoping that they could fight more but it seemed like it was impossible. He decided not to further ask. He huffed and controlled the mana around his body. Since the time he had the Title, he could now regulate the mana in his body with great consistency. The mana traveled and healed his arm, the missing arm regenerated and looked new again. He saw the [ring of Kraken''s trait] on the ground, he took it and put in his newly regenerated finger. "Now¡­ how can I escape this place?" He bent his body and talked to the most aware one. He tapped him and the man groaned in pain, Mikael patted his broken shoulder and it cracked. "Ugh¡­" "Um, dude do you know how to leave this place?" He asked, he didn''t care about the injuries of the man. He believed he won''t die because of these small wounds. The man was gasping for air as he stared at him. He had a mocking face. "We win¡­ hehe." "What do you mean?" Mikael tilted his head. "You can''t escape this place for¡­ twenty minutes. Hehe, this means that even if you leave this place, you will still lose... Your teammates are already eliminated." The man stated, he looked confident even though he didn''t see it personally. "How can you be sure?" Mikael scratched his head, he knew the limitation of his teammates. And right now, even he was afraid that all of them were eliminated. His vision actually became true but Mikael didn''t want to believe it that''s why he started finding a way to escape the picture. However, no matter what he did, he couldn''t find an escape room. Mikael kicked his tongue and decided to wait instead. He sat on the ground and rest to regenerate his missing power. He waited for the twenty minutes to end, he was annoyed but he couldn''t help it. As time passed and the groaning of the people around him increased, the place started fading away, Mikael and the other five came out of the picture. Their bodies flopped on the ground except for Mikael, they returned to the battle. Mikael narrowed his eyes and perceived the current situation, he clicked his tongue when he realized that none of his teammates were present. All he could see was the three other teams fighting with each other, his teammates were eliminated. "F*ck, It seems like that man is not lying. " Mikael escaped the picture, yet he found that his teammates were all eliminated and he was the only one left. Still, Mikael didn''t lose his hope, he looked at the timer that was ticking in the sky. "I still have seven minutes¡­ Yosh! Let''s do this!" Mikael started his counterattack, any Hunters that he saw flew into the air and lost. The countdown was slowly going down and Mikael became more enthusiastic to win. The thrill of beating the time was one of the things that he wanted to try. (-37/150 power stones in Webnovel: 1 chapter. -Twenty-five advanced chapters in Patreon.) Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Mikael made his move, he released jet-black lightning and his surroundings were gradually electrocuted. The large trees around him bent as the force erupted, they were kneeling in front of the mighty presence of Mikael. Since he was the only remaining member of his team, he understood that he must eliminate all of the participants. That was the only way for him to win. He switched on his Lightning Strength and started to sweep all of the rats in the vicinity. The USA was the first in the line to win this battle, two of their members ran to escape the place. Mikael threw his Spear at them, it exploded and they crashed into the trees. It was rough but Mikael was rough in the first place. "I won''t let anyone of you escape this place." He dashed and targeted the nearest person, the poor man lost his mind when the weight of the Spear fell down into him. Mikael did all of the attacks flawlessly and eliminated them swiftly... It was actually horrible to watch since he didn''t hold back, sounds of rupturing fleshes and cracking bones echoed together with the screams of the participants. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael was huffing, eliminating all of the enemies was hard and he spent a large portion of his mana just to ran after them. They were rats being hunted by a ferocious cat. The timer was slowly counting down, he gazed at the ticking clock and stretched his body. He thought that he already won¡­ However, he recalled what happened earlier. His body was put inside a picture and he couldn''t exit the place, he had to wait for the picture to open itself. Mikael realized a massive mistake. "¡­ Could it be that!!" Mikael widened his eyes, he looked around the place. He scanned the area, he believed that there was a picture around. The problem was he couldn''t find where it is. "I didn''t see the two other members of the Japanese team!" He yelled, the more he studied the event, the more his thoughts becoming clear. Now, he understood that the two members of the Japanese team were hiding inside the picture. They were waiting for the countdown to end, it would be an easy win for them. "Tch! they got me this time huh. How could I find them? This place is a kilometer wide! Pfft- it seems like I lost, haha, it''s fun anyway. " Mikael chuckled, he was staring at the timer. No matter how many times he scanned this place, he knew that it would be hard to find a small piece of paper, the picture could be hidden in many places. And the greatest enemy that Mikael was facing right now was time. He was racing against time, and he knew that he won''t win. "Well, this is it for me!" Mikael unsummoned his weapon, he already accepted his defeat. He was staring at the timer again, only fifteen seconds remaining. It would be impossible to find a picture in this kilometers wide forest. "Now, should I do an eeny, meeny, miny, moe? Yeah, let''s do that.Stolen story; please report. Mikael decided to spend the five seconds doing a counting rhyme. It was an unexpected moment that nobody could understand, why did he decide to sing? "Eeny, meeny, miny, moe, Should I let them go? Or should I kill the hoes? Eeny, meeny, miny, moe." Mikael did his own version, it was passable although the rhythm was a bit off. After singing, he laughed and called his weapon again. "Hahaha! Of course, I won''t let this end like this! I still have my will to fight! Title on!!!" The atmosphere changed, black lightning wrapped him. Mikael used his Dragon Slayer! His shoulders were encircled with golden scales. His eyes became slanted like the eyes of a lizard. He activated the power of the Dragon! Ten seconds. Mikael felt the presence of mana flowing through everything. The mana was everywhere and he could totally feel the untouchable energy. Nine seconds. He started to scan the place, he spread his mana-detection to the utmost that he could do. It reached 200 meters radius, and within this radius, Mikael felt the movement of the mana. Eight seconds. The undetectable mana became naked in front of him, Mikael''s concentration was on the top. He was seriously trying to locate the small piece of paper. Seven seconds. "Paper, paper, paper picture, where are you ~" He started to sing nonsense lyrics. The audiences who watched him didn''t know what he was doing. They knew that two Hunters were hiding and they were confused why Mikael was standing like a tree. Instead of finding the enemies, he was standing, unmoving, and singing an upfront made song. Six seconds. Mikael grinned. "Got you!" He lifted his Lightning Void Spear and thrashed them into the sky. After that, Mikael dashed too. The Spear and Mikael traveled into the place where the picture was hidden. Five seconds. The Spear arrived first, it descended and hit a tree. The weapon exploded and a small picture was set ablaze. Two people came out of the picture, they were shocked. They didn''t think that their hiding place would be found. Four seconds. However, before they could understand what was going on, a man appeared and punched the face of one of them. The man flew and rolled on the ground, he was out of the battle before he could do anything. As for the other, she easily returned to her sense when she saw the figure of the ravaging Mikael. "You escaped, but you will return again!" She extended her hands and cast her Skill, a flash of light almost caught Mikael. Our protagonist greatly understood what would happen if the light touched him again. The light brightened the place, the inevitable defeat would transpire if the light hit him. Three seconds! Mikael used his remaining mana, together with his Lightning Multiplier and the characteristics of Serpent, Mikael beat the speed of light! His body vanished before the light hit him, he disintegrated and become a bolt of lightning!! "So you are the one who had that Skill!" Two seconds!! He yelled and clenched his fist, his body reconstructed behind her, his opponent was a female but this is a battle. He would surely regret it if he won''t use his full power. The fist hurried into the woman. The woman closed her eyes and readied herself for the pain that was coming. One second!!! However, the punch never came. The Japanese woman opened her eyes, she was shivering and at any moment she would leak. She lost her strength and fell on her knees. She was staring at the man, no, she was staring at the monster. Mikael lost his consciousness, he landed on the ground, he failed. He was already spent dry before he even escaped the picture, he fought five strong Hunters and lost his arm. To regenerate his arm, he spent another mana. After that, when he escaped the picture, he realized that he must eliminate all the participants, and he really did, except for the two members of the Japanese team. He spent another mana doing it, then after using his Title to hunt them, he spent another mana. And last and the main factor, Mikael defeated the speed of light, just to do that, all of his mana was spent. It was obvious that he didn''t have any strength anymore. He fainted and lost the battle. The Japanese woman shivered, she cast her Skill again and hid inside the picture. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The battle ended and the Japanese advanced to the next round. The people who watched the fight were shouting so loud. They were amazed and impressed at Mikael. Right now, at the arena, only one name was coming out of their mouths. "Mikael, Mikael, Mikael!!!" [Too cliche if I let Mikael win.] (-47/150 power stones in Webnovel: 1 chapter.) (-Twenty-five advanced chapters in Patreon.) Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Philippine national team was eliminated, they lost in the semifinals. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Christian Rothschild. He was the eldest son of a prominent family. He was smart, talented, and strong, a fitted person to lead their family. Still, one thing or the greatest thing that his family wanted from him was perfection. They wanted a perfect man and Christian was close of reaching that. Although, all of the people understood that there''s no such a thing as perfect. Christian was put in the military when he was 18, he was trained and sharpened there. He experienced wars in different countries. While he was in the military, he saw the real faces of the people. In that time, Christian found how people think and he used this realization in business which made him a billionaire without using the power of his family. As time passed, Christian could easily read the mind of the person in front of him. His business rival nor his business partner, he knew how their minds work. Christian didn''t become a perfect human but he did surpass them in other aspects. Right now, he was staring at the young man who was asking to have a meeting with him. They were in a restaurant but they were the only people inside, Christian bought the restaurant yesterday just for this meeting. "And? Colt, how''s mom?" Christian cut the steak and ate it in his mouth. The steak was from a dark-wing bull, it was great meat, much greater than a wagyu beef. But for Christian the taste was so-so, he savored more delicious food than this. "Brother, this is not about them. You promised me one thing." Christian paused his hands, he tilted his head trying to remember what he meant. Colt was staring at him, clenching the utensils in his hand, he was waiting for his reaction. "Ah, you mean that time? The five years ago promise?" Colt nodded, he was relieved when he realized that Christian still remembered it. "You promised that you will talk to me if I became stronger. You said that if I hit you at least once, you will listen to my request." "Yes, I did promise that." Christian put down his utensils, it seemed like his brother wanted to do it now, he sighed. He took out his necktie and coat. "Kids this day are really active and always excited. Perhaps they believe that they can do anything as long as they have the motivation and willpower."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He chuckled and glanced at him, his eyes gleamed as he released his power. "Then let''s start." "Kuck!" The pressure was put over Colt, he almost kneeled, he groaned as he bent his body. The force cracked the chair that he was sitting on. Christian glared at his younger brother, he didn''t give any mercy and he started with a bang. Colt''s disposition turned pale, he looked up and saw his brother smirking. The young man became enraged, he cast his Skill, Counter! The invisible pressure returned to Christian but he extended his hand and waved it. The pressure vanished and the gravity became normal. "Your Skill has a fatal weakness. You can''t fight if the enemy don''t attack you first. It was good that nobody knew the essence of your Skill when you fought in the tournament." Colt gritted his teeth, all that he said was true. Colt couldn''t counter an attack if there was no attack in the first place. He could only activate his Skill if someone attacked him. That''s why right now, he was eager to have a Skill that could make him attack first. He had three Skills and he hoped that his fourth would be an attack one. Truth be told, he was training his Skill to accomplish that. Together with the three Evolution Stones that he got, Colt was doing his best to achieve powerful Skills. "Colt, let''s be real, the era is changing. Or should I say that it already changed?" Christian spoke, he tilted his head and began thinking. Colt stood up and tried to punch him but Christian evaded his fist, he held his neck and pushed him down to the ground. Colt was pinned down as he coughed and Christian bent his shoulder, a crack sound could be heard. Colt cried, his shoulder was dislocated. He grunted and glared at his brother, he was angry at the same time not. He understood that his brother had the most painful feelings right now. "Colt remember when I said that I can read people''s minds." Colt, the younger brother, held his shoulder as he gritted his teeth in pain, his saliva dripped out. He wanted to summon a healing potion but he didn''t want to show any weakness in front of his brother. "You see, in my whole life, there''s only one man that I can''t understand no matter how many times I try to talk to him. My business sense is not working at him." Christian continued. "Kyle Rockwell, that man had a void in his heart. Nope, he didn''t have a heart, and even now, he''s still a mystery... I thought he''s the only one that I can''t understand. Haha, but looks like I''m wrong." Christian grabbed the wine. Colt wriggled in pain touching his shoulder. "There''s a man who I met seven years ago. He''s easy to read, he was an open book, all he wanted was to protect his loved ones¡­ but that man keeps destroying his image in front of me. I thought he would be nothing as time passed, but sometimes your prediction will be wrong. Hey Colt, I saved many people but there''s still something that bugs me. Why do I feel like saving your loved ones is better than saving strangers. Ah, don''t mind me, I already know the reason anyway." Christian was honest. The feelings of saving his family were so much heavy if you compare it to the gratitude that the people gave to him. Furthermore, he witnessed how Mikael became stronger as he surpassed his limits because of his family, he wanted to protect them. "Colt, I''m not stopping you from being a Hunter, however, I recommend you to stay away from any dangerous situations¡­ In fact, right now, I''m telling you to leave this country. I don''t know why but Kyle is acting odd again." Christian said to his brother. He saw many deaths, he saw many misfortunes. Being a Hunter is not easy, and as a big brother, he didn''t want Colt to be caught in this. "Brother¡­" Colt grimaced in pain, both physical and emotional. He heard and saw how many times his brother almost died. "I understand that you want to help me but no thanks, I''m not accepting it." (I still didn''t give any deeper dive into Christian''s character, so I decided to do it now.) Chapter 173 Chapter 173 The Elves. Just like the Beastmen and Dwarves, this species migrated to the Earth too. They lost their home because of the Demons and were forced to live in a strange world. The only rope that kept tying them was the grace of the second Princess. Belle saved and encouraged them, they started to build their home in Japan. Together with their new home, they decided to put the precious seed of the world tree in the soil of Japan. Right now, the tree was around 15 meters in height, it may look tall but the mature height of an adult world tree was 8000 meters, it almost reached Mt. Everest. The Elves were living peacefully, they started to move on, erasing the memories of the Demons. They had a grudge against the Redemption and Ni?a but overall, they were good. They had strong camaraderie and kindness to each other. Ehem, actually really good, this is a fact but female Elves were so famous in a certain type of movie¡­ and I think we both knew what it is. Anyway, back to the story. The Elves nor the other species were not allowed to join the Hunters Tournament. The answer was simple, their power systems were completely different from the humans. A Hunter needs to use his Skill to acquired another Skill. The Beastmen needs to find their Kampi to gained another Skill. The Dwarves were alcohol addicts and they didn''t have any intention of fighting, they were loveable people actually. They were only interested in, crafting, blacksmithing, and creating stuff. However, they had this unimaginable strength and sometimes some of them were blessed with special powers. The Dwarves were hella strong, that''s a fact. As for the Elves, they had a different power system too. The Elves had these Elemental Spirits. They consist of Elements from nature. From simple Wind, Water, Earth, and Fire into the Lightning, Dark, and Light. The Elves were loved by Spirits. When an Elf was born, they already had an Elemental Spirit. As time passed, the connection between the Elf and the Spirit would strengthen which caused their power to become stronger. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Kampai!!" "Kampai!!" The Japanese were celebrating, they were cheering, drinking their drinks. They won the semifinals, now their team would participate in the quarterfinals. Some of them were singing in front of the karaoke that was currently playing the absolute mad lad favorite anime openings of the weebo community, the Unravel of Tokyo Ghoul. "Oshiete oshiete yo sono shikumi wo~ Boku no naka ni dare ga iru no?" For the record, they were offbeat and their voices were so loud and deafening but no one care, they were here to celebrate anyway. The sounds of electric guitar slapped their ears as they started headbanging their heads.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Hahaha, it''s a good plan that we hide Yumiko''s Skill!" Yumiko was the woman who had the Skill to insert a person inside a picture. Her power was not an offensive type, but the Skill was the reason why they reached the quarterfinals. A flashing light would arise and the person would be teleported in a picture where Yumiko wanted it to be. She imprisoned Mikael inside the picture and he was forced to wait while his teammates were gradually eliminated. Truth be told, they were anxious when they saw Mikael slaughtering on the battlefield. At that last moment, they thought they would lose. But it seemed like fate was with them, Mikael fainted before he could touch Yumiko. The battle ended with Yumiko being the only one who survived, it was a good fight and the people screamed loud to cheer them. It was sad that Mikael lost but his performance was so good that even now, the people who watched it were having goosebumps. Even if Mikael lost, he was still acknowledged as the strongest Hunter who participated in the team battle. "Elder Siegh? Do you have a problem, you''re not drinking your wine? Haha, just tell me the reason and I will solve it? I''m having a good time right now and I''m pretty generous. You don''t have to hide it." One of the higher-ups of the Japan national team found that Elder Siegh was not touching his wine. He asked him if he had a problem, their country had a strong relationship with the Elves and they greatly respect them. The Elves were good and honest people, they were so kind that sometimes they were being used. The executive, one of the higher-ups, wanted to get friendly with Elder Siegh, he wanted to know if he could help him. Elder Siegh smiled at him and shook his head. Actually, his real mission was to protect Princess Belle but the Princess told him to protect the executives of Japan instead. Elder Siegh had some thoughts but he decided to follow the will of their leader. "Nothing, I''m just not used to this kind of thing." Elder Siegh frankly said, he was a peaceful man and he wanted a relaxed atmosphere. He didn''t like noisy gatherings. The executive''s face twitched, he chortled and humbly said. "I''m sorry Elder Siegh, um, you can stay outside if you want. I understand that you are having a hard time." The executive smiled like an angle to appease him. Elder Siegh was one of the eccentric Elder and nobody wanted to incur his wrath. He knew that if Elder Siegh lost his reasoning, this room would turn to a beehive as his water bullets rained omnidirectionally. "Hm, I will." The Elder followed his opinion. Elder moved and opened the door, the other Elves were left inside to guard. The executive watched him slowly closing the door. He sighed in relief when the Elder was completely gone. "Okay¡­ Kampai!!" He yelled and lifted up his glass. "Kampai!!" The others screamed just like him. They were happy that their team moved into the next round. Their greatest hindrance was already out of the way and they believed that the championship was near. Their happiness was obvious in their expressions. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Phew..." Elder Siegh went outside, he decided to go to the rooftop. He felt like he was close to nature when the wind was hitting his body. He smelled the air and he smelled the smoke too. He scrunched his nose when he caught the scent of the foul smoke. The smoke coming from the vehicles made him awful. "I don''t know how these people could live in this place with dirty air." It was still a mystery that he couldn''t understand. Elder Siegh was not a Wind Elementalist but he still had high sensitivity in terms of smell. They were the people of the forest, the children of the world tree. He was confused why humanity didn''t care about nature despite knowing that nature was the reason why they were living. "Humans are odd." While he was busy feeling the light breeze of nature, a shadow was slowly moving in. The shadow was getting closer to the Elder. When the shadow was ten feet away, it released seven shadow spikes to impale him. (Start of the battle.) Chapter 174 Chapter 174 "Hmmp! You think I didn''t detect your killing intent?!" Elder Siegh escaped the spikes, he jumped in midair and cast his power, spheres made of water materialized around him. He counterattacked with the same technique, however this time, the water spikes impaled downwards to hit the shadow. "I have enough experience fighting Demons. No matter how much you try to seal your presence, I can detect it especially if you are trying to kill me!" The shadows crawled and dodged the water spikes. Elder pointed his finger and 20 water bullets shot the shadow. Some of the bullets hit the crawling shadow. It was forced to stop when it felt that the whole place was covered with water bullets. "You have a high sensitivity, huh. You easily perceived these bullets." Elder Siegh cast hundreds of water bullets and all of them were aiming at the shadow. They were elevating, waiting for the command of the Elder. "Show yourself if you don''t want these bullets to pierce you." The Elder squinted his eyes trying to feel if there were other people hiding. He found nothing, it seemed like this Demon was alone. "kihihi." Elder Siegh glared at the wriggling shadow, it started to move and formed into a person. A man with two horns appeared out of the shadow, he had red eyes. Expect for these two characteristics, the person looked human. His stature was 5''9, he had a skinny frame but he was releasing deadly aura despite looking weak, his crimson eyes glared representing blood. "Hihi, looks like you caught me, huh. Man, I thought I could kill an Elder, I guess you are stronger than those small fries." The Shadow Demon lifted his hands showing that he surrendered. He was grinning even though he was in the middle of hundred bullets. At any moment, the bullets would rain down but the man looked nonchalant. In fact, he looked happy and he was waiting for the attacks to hit him and ground pound him. The essence of a Demon, they were always crazy. Their way of thinking was completely different from how a normal person thinks. "Hm~ Sooooooo, hihi, when are you going to kill me?" He looked at the bullets and Elder Siegh, he was excited to feel how good bullets are. "You filthy degenerate." "Hihi~!!" Elder Siegh mocked him but the Demon laughed instead. He looked up and grinned at the elevating bullets. "Demon, I killed many of your people, are you not afraid?"Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Elder Siegh activated his power and 1/4 of the bullets shot the Demon. All of the bullets pierced his body. Black blood came out of his body and the Demon made a groan-like laughed. "Gag- Gahaha--!! Kakc!" Well, let''s just say that he was crying in pain and at the same time, he was laughing too. Two different expressions were shown on his face. He was agonizing and ecstatic, it was obvious that he was insane. It was the very essence of being a Demon, they were insane. The bullets punctured his body, some of them aimed at the organs which caused the Demon to moan in pain. "Gahahaha! I see I see. You are really strong. Hihihi, hey Elder? Can I know your real name? Kihihihi!" The Demon grinned, he was taunting him despite coughing black blood. "Imbecile!" Elder Siegh became furious. Saying the real name of an Elf was sacred, they could only say their real name to their family or the opposite gender who they wanted to marry. It''s taboo to say it in front of a stranger, all the more saying it into an enemy. The Demon laughed, black blood came out of his mouth together with a great amount of saliva. His limping body trembled. "Kihihi- Oh come on, old man. You are going to die anyway!" Demon stated with enthusiasm. "Hoh, I see that you are starting to hallucinate. Demon, no matter how many times you try to imagine it, you will be the one to die here." He confidently said. Elder Siegh clenched his fist and the bullets fell down like a meteor shower. All of them crushed into the Demon. Elder Siegh didn''t have any intention of letting him leave. He thought he could get information into him but he realized that the Demon was a lower rank, his corruption was weak and he couldn''t think straight. It seemed like he was lower than a Count. *Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang!!!" The Demon watched as the bullets descended into his body. He had mixed emotions, he started to grin like a madman and cried creating nonsensical noise. "Kihijihijijijo-----!!!!!" Each bullet hit him, the Demon didn''t try to escape. He took all of them, he wanted to taste how good this rain of bullets, he made a squeal-like laugh as his blood created a pool under him. The attacks ended and the Demon was on the ground, a puddle of blood sipped out and slowly dripped to the ground. The Demon was dead¡­ or so the Elder thought. "Kihihihi- got you!!" The body became a shadow and quickly moved to attack the Elder. He moved faster this time, his intention was obvious, he wanted to kill the Elder. He showed up behind and his arm transformed into a dark blade, he thrust his arm to end him. "Hey Demon, do you think I''m that stupid, hm?" The Elder didn''t change his expression nor he moved. He was standing, not afraid of the Demon. "Huh?" The Demon narrowed his eyes, then he found that his body became heavy. Too much heavy, he tried to lift his body but it wasn''t moving, he felt like tons of rocks were crushing him. He couldn''t move, he fell and crashed down. His face was touching the dirty ground. The Demon groaned and shift but even moving was hard, he looked up and saw the Elder glaring at him. The Elder put his foot on his head, he put pressure to slowly crush the head of the Demon. " I see, so you are acting. All of what you showed was fake." The Demon felt that his skull was breaking. Elder Siegh put more strength on his foot. "Then this means that you can talk well. Tell me Shadow Demon, who is your Boss? Is it Beelzebub or Diablo, go on, I''m waiting for your answer." These two Demon Lords were the ones who attacked their planet. The Elder, no, all of the Elves had a grudge against those two. "Oh, it seems you quickly realized it. Yes, I''m not a lower one." The Demon talked with consistency now, his playful voice was gone but his crazy grin was still on his face. Demons were Demons no matter what or how they think. "So now you''re showing your face. Go on, I will give you a fast death if you answer my question." The Elder''s foot was getting stronger, and the sound of cracking slowly reverberated. The Demon would die if he won''t do anything. "¡­ I see, so you used the water to make my body heavier. Wow, this is the first time that I fight a person like you, old man." The Demon didn''t answer his question, instead, he studied and found his body became heavier. The bullets that pierced him, these water bullets were the cause why he couldn''t move well. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Elder Siegh sneered, looked like the Demon still had the strength to talk bullshit even though there was a foot on his head, trying to crack him down. The Demon glared at the Elder as he felt that the pressure was getting stronger. His head was slowly splitting in half as the foot crushing down. "I lose, huh. I thought you are weak but I guess you have a groove old man. As expected of the Elders who survived our invasion! Kihihi!" "This is the last time, speak." Water bullets elevated and surrounded the Demon, he watched as the bullets encircled him. These bullets would surely pierce him and his body would become a beehive after. But the Demon was tough and he didn''t answer his question. In fact, he started laughing as he watched the bullets rotating around. "Kihihi, I''m sorry but I won''t, sucker!!" The Demon said. He spat black liquid at him but it didn''t reach the Elder because he stopped it. "Then die." The Elder bestowed his hundred bullets down to him, this Demon didn''t have any intention of talking so it would be better to kill him. The ammunition shot to end the Demon''s life. Yet, the Demon was not afraid. "Kihihi, bye-bye!" The Demon smiled, of course he won''t go in this place without insurance. If things became dangerous, his partner would step in and help him. *Shiiiiiinnnnnngggg* The Elder sensed that the place was getting distorted. The dark night changed into a bright day, switching every second. His vision couldn''t keep up with the sudden bright and dark, he closed his eyes. "Kihihi, Got yah!!" The Demon was waiting for this moment, he submerged in the ground and became a shadow. Shadow spikes rose to puncture the Elder, but the Elder was an experienced man. A veteran like him knew what to do in this situation. The incoming spikes were destroyed by the barrage of bullets. The Demon clicked his tongue, Elder Siegh is not an ordinary Elder. He was strong. "Tch, then see you again next time!" The Shadow Demon successfully escaped. He couldn''t kill the Elder but it was fine, their plan was moving well even if they couldn''t kill him. After a week, no Elders would live, even the population of this planet would not live. The Shadow Demon moved down the building, it merged with the shadow of the building. The enemy was completely gone, the Shadow Demon was the master of stealth just like Ni?a. The Elder opened his eyes, his blinded vision regained its sight, he was disappointed that he couldn''t kill the Demon. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "This Demon is good in hiding his presence, no matter how much I try to detect him, there''s nothing." The Shadow Demon was a stealth-type just like Ni?a. The Elder felt a bad aftertaste after comparing them. "People who are good at hiding are bad¡­" He was biased but let''s let it be, he experienced fighting two types of stealth and they were hard to kill. Ni?a was fast and difficult to touch, she was so slippery. As for the crazy Demon, he was a sharp and silent blade that was ready to slit the neck of its opponent. "I should have killed that woman when I first saw her... Princess Belle, you are too naive trusting a woman like that." Elder Siegh looked down the building, the darkness looked like an abyss. "¡­ Illusion. So it''s true, the Demon has an accomplice. That Skill didn''t come from him, it''s another power. But only a few people can pull off that illusion, a high-ranked at best." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A silhouette appeared in the park, the place was devoid of people. The Shadow Demon returned to his normal form, he touched his abdomen, it was bleeding. Yet, despite being in tatters, he didn''t care. "Hayst, Damn I thought I have him at that last moment!" Shadow Demon cursed. However, his face didn''t look frustrated, he was excited grinning like a madman. "What now, Delorio?" Francisco came out of the trees, he used his illusion to prevent the Elder to kill Delorio. He cast an illusion and made an alternate reality of the sun, the illusion was switching on and off to confuse the Elder. "Kihihi, thanks Francisco, man I will surely die if you didn''t help me." The Demon tapped Francisco''s shoulder as he struggled to move, his wounds were severe. The Elder didn''t hold back fighting him, the bullets hit him hundred times. Even now, his body was still heavy. The residue of the water was still inside him which made it hard to control his movement. He was sluggish and fell on the ground, dust floated when he landed. "Kihihi, this war is going to be awesome!" He screamed, his battered body looked awful. Francisco stared down at him, he didn''t help, he didn''t have the intention. He was a Demon now and fully lost his sympathy. "Delorio you are dirty, and you smell filthy. How about this, should I give you a healing potion, hm?" Francisco offered him hell, he was thinking of making him suffer. "Fuck you! You know that healing potions are poison to us true Demons! Huh, you''re saying that you want me to drink that poison, do you want me to die!?" Delorio yelled although he didn''t have any strength to move. "Yes, I want you to die." Francisco nodded, he was telling the truth. He was curious what would happen to a Demon if he drunk a healing potion. Francisco was excited about doing that kind of experiment. He opened his Inventories and took out a high-class healing potion, the greater the better they say. "Oi, oi, you motherf*cker! Don''t try to do that, kihihi. I will die~" Delorio grinned despite knowing that he may die, he curled his voice which sounded awful, and trying hard. Francisco paused and touched his chin, he knew that this Demon was a bit masochistic. Perhaps instead of giving him pain, maybe this Demon would moan in pleasure. "¡­ Pfft- don''t worry, I''m just joking. See, I put it down." Francisco released the potion, the healing potion fell on the ground and broke. The liquid splashed and touched the Demon. His skin burned as the liquid hit him. "Gah---!!! Kihihi, you f*cker! You''ve done it now!" Delorio was smiling while saying these words. Specks of tears were falling out of his eyes. "Oops, sorry. I didn''t think that it will crack " Francisco waved his hands showing that he was innocent. But deep inside, he was amused looking at him. "As if I believe you. You¡­ you are a Demon!" "Duh, of course I am." Two horns were protruded on Francisco''s forehead. His eyes were not black anymore, his eyes were crimson like blood. "By the way, how''s the plan. Do you think your girl can do it?" "Are you talking about Tiffany? That woman is insane, I believe she can do it." Francisco confidently said. "Eh? What''s the connection between insane and completing the mission." Delorio tilted his head. He started lifting his body. The water that was making him heavy lost its effects. He could move well now, even the injuries that he got were slowly disappearing. Demons had strong healing power. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 The tournament for the nation bracket ended. The champion was Russia, the Japanese team that defeated Mikael lost in the semifinals, they only got fourth place. The last battle was actually amazing, Russia and Italy showed their strength and clashed with the determination to dominate. Still, Russia won. They would get thousands of Skill Books, and their national strength would further increase. Many countries were eyeing them, they understood what would happen if Russia received the Skill Books, their country would surely get stronger. The neighboring countries were seriously watching them now. .......... ...... ... *Swooosh!* A powerful gust of wind shook the place, the trees bent kneeling in the presence of a man. Mikael was in a Dungeon and Furrneka was with him. They got this Violet Portal just for them, yup they had the monopoly of this Dungeon, perhaps you were asking who gave it to them. Chairman Renato generously gave this Dungeon to Mikael to spent some of his time, he did lose but he showed his courage. The Chairman was proud of him... Although the real story was a bit straight to the point. The Chairman asked Mikael what he wanted, then Mikael said that he wanted to slaughter monsters. Mikael''s fighting instinct was getting rusty and he wanted to sharpen it. He believed this was the reason why he lost. Chairman Renato laughed at his request so he bought this Violet Portal just for him, by the way, Mikael was the one who said that he wanted a Violet one. When Mikael and Furrneka entered the Portal, they saw the scenery. The magnificent sea shone upon them, together with the blue sky, the Dungeon was a paradise. The Dungeon was a seaside, and the monsters were all Lizard-type. Mikael scanned the surrounding, he looked behind and saw the towering trees, he felt the presence of the monsters growling at them, all of them were reptiles. "What a great luck!!!" Mikael grinned, his Title, Dragon Slayer, had a buff when fighting reptiles! The Dragon Slayer makes the reptiles weak, they would lose their courage and fear would eat them. "Okay let''s start!" Truth be told, Mikael was a bit frustrated that he lost the tournament. Still, he moved forward. It''s awful remembering the bad memories, that''s what he learned. He had to become stronger and overcome them, physically and mentally. "Nyah!" Furrneka dashed and left him at the entrance. The woman was excited to kill the lizards, her blood was boiling for some action. She called her Spirit and the snake crawled out of her body, she cast an explosion! Mikael chuckled as he watched her vigorously killing, he summoned his Lightning Void Spear and activated his Title, golden scales spread around his shoulders. He started his slaughter too, he understood that he found a good place to level up. Since the Chairman gave him a gift, he would gladly accept it. "Haha, it''s odd why there are many lizards around a seashore but who cares, I will kill them anyway." The lizards saw them and they made their movements too. They roared and charged with the intention of killing. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael stretched his body after finishing the Dungeon. He and Furrneka left the Dungeon and the Portal slowly disappeared. There were no more monsters so the Portal closed itself. They got out of the Portal and the forest greeted them. Mikael checked his status, he wanted to know his level. [Mikael Tibano] [ TITLE: DRAGON SLAYER - THE SIGURD SWORD DECIDED TO ASSIMILATE WITH THE VOID SPEAR. THE USER WILL GAIN THE POWER OF A DRAGON WHENEVER HE USED HIS TITLE] [LEVEL 497] [ SKILLS] [LIGHTNING SHOCK LEVEL 6] [1.SHOCK: A BODY THAN CAN EMIT LIGHTNING] [2.LIGHTNING STRENGTH: INCREASES SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING MANA] [3.LIGHTNING VOID SPEAR: - CONNECTED TO THE USER - UNBREAKABLE - CAN BE SUMMON SPEAR''S ABILITIES: a.) DEFENSE VOID -within 3. 5 seconds, enemies'' physical and magical defense will be nullified b.) LIGHTNING SPEAR -the spear will turn to lightning and cause a big explosion ] [4. LORD OF LIGHTNING - the whole body will turn to lightning and increase the strength by 5¡Á -can only activate if the user is in a near-death situation. - can become a bolt of lightning, but consumed a high amount of mana. -(insufficient level) ] He gained 3 levels, yup this was the only increase he had after raiding a Dungeon with a partner. Still, he was happy, gaining three levels was a hard thing to do. Usually, he had to spend a week or two raiding a Violet Portal, however this time because of his Title he easily killed the monsters. He found that his Title was a great thing to have, if he used it on the strong lizard-type monsters, he could kill them quickly. Moreover, Mikael opened another secret, one of the hidden abilities of his 4th Skill manifested. He realized it after the tournament, the power to become lightning. "I don''t have to be in a near-death situation to activate it. I can become a bolt of lightning whenever I want, this is cool." Furrneka was holding a Book and she was disappointed, her ears lowered looking lifeless. They both killed the Dungeon Boss and she took a large piece of meat and put it in an expanded box. However, the great thing that excited her was the Item drops. She wanted to get a good Item for Mikael, she promised that no matter what Item the Boss dropped, she would give it to Mikael. She wanted to appease him, she knew that Mikael was sad because of the tournament. However, what she got was a Skill Book! A goddamn Skill Book! How could she give this to Mikael?! Mikael didn''t need a Skill Book, he can''t use this! She decided to throw it in the garbage bin. She strongly slammed the book in the bin which caused the bin to rattle. "Um, Furrneka why did you put the Skill Book in the trash can?" Mikael narrowed his eyes, oblivious to Furrneka''s behavior. "Mikael I will give you a better one, you don''t need this thing." Furrneka promised that she would find a good Item for Mikael, Skill Book was useless to him. However, Mikael went to the trash can and inserted the Skill Book in his Inventories. He smiled at Furrneka, they spent a year together and he knew how Furrneka thinks. "Thank you Furrneka. I know that you are trying to make me happy by giving me a good gift, still, I think I''m okay with this Book. Hehe, this book cost millions in the market." "¡­Un." The cat nodded, she accepted his words. But she was still determined to give him a present. She pouted and started thinking about what''s the best thing to give. Mikael got close to Furrneka and touched her cheeks while she was busy thinking. Furrneka purred and regained her senses, his touch was so good, making her dizzy. His lips met hers and Furrneka felt a strong surge of electricity. After that, Mikael lightly kissed her again. "Mikael if you want this book, then maybe I can give you several more? I found that there are many books in the lebrary?" She innocently said. She didn''t know the difference between a Skill book and a normal book because she didn''t care about them. Mikael chuckled and give a peck. "Furrneka it''s called library, and thank you. Although I don''t want many books, this is enough for me." "Okay- nyah" Mikael pounced on her, Furrneka was surprised but she accepted his advance. They were in a place close to the Amazon and looked like it was a good place to make some memories. There were no people who would disturb them. The only sounds were the animals that living their lives and the trees scraping because of wind. "Wanna spend the night here?" Mikael recommended, nature gave him many ideas. "Yes, I like this place, our planet had numerous forests just like this." Furrneka recalled her home and became sad but Mikael''s touch eased her. "Oh, so you mean this brings back memories?" Mikael asked while embracing her. "Yes." "Then I will give you more memories!" Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Mikael woke up to the sound of his phone ringing. Furrneka was sleeping next to him, they were still in the forest of Amazon. It was good that they had a portable house, a house that could put inside the expanded box. Mikael quietly sat up to not disturb Furrneka who was sleeping peacefully. He took his phone and found that it was already 11 am, 11:47 to be exact and noon was getting near. He yawned, they sleep late last night. He looked again and saw that Patriarch was the one who was calling him. "Hello, Patriarch?" He answered it. A loud cackling caught him off guard. The Patriarch was laughing and Mikael distanced the phone. After a couple of chuckles, Patriarch greeted him. "How are you Mikael? Did you just wake up, I think it''s already noon there?" "Ah, it''s still 11 am here but yes I did just wake up right now." Mikael wiped his eyes, he was still sleepy. "Oh, did I disturb you?" "No no, it''s fine." Mikael stood up, he glanced at Furrneka and her ears twitched but she quickly returned to sleep. Mikael decided to leave the room so that Furrneka could sleep without any noise. He slowly closed the door and opened his mouth. "Patriarch, what is it? Furrneka is sleeping in the room so I decided to get out." "Oh, Is that so, it seems like you''re having a good time." The Patriarch laughed. "Well, yes I''m really having a good time." Mikael smirked, he had scratches around his body but he felt good. "By the way, congratulations." "Eh about what?" He tilted his head, he was confused about what the Patriarch meant when he said congratulations. "I''m talking about the tournament, I watched it, haha. I saw how you dominate the tournament. You lost but all of the people understood that you are the strongest. You eliminated three teams, singlehandedly. That''s thirty Hunters but you just bitch-slapped them, gwuhaha." "Ahh¡­-- w- what?" Mikael was surprised, when did the Patriarch learn the word bitch-slap? "The bitch-slap? Haha, I learned it while watching ---------" The Patriarch proudly said. The old man was amazed at the technology of this world, he could watch procreation in a small box, what an incredible thing! Mikael shook his head and laughed. They talked about many things, the Patriarch was not boring to talk with, he knew how to make a conversation. Even if Mikael wasn''t talking, he was entertained, the Patriarch knew how to make someone comfortable. Mikael understood that people around him were trying to make him happy. He was glad and realized that he was not lonely. He had his friends and family, they were good people. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Thank you, Patriarch." "As long as it''s you. I''m actually in Australia right now. I''m babysitting... Although this one is not young anymore." "Hm? I thought you''re in rehab? Are your arms okay now?" Mikael asked, he was concerned about the Patriarch''s health. Mikael talked to the doctor if they could transplant real arms but the doctor didn''t agree. Beastmen and humans may look the same but they were still different species. Besides, attaching new arms would be hard, the Patriarch''s physical features were different compared to a normal cat-person. Healing won''t work and reattaching new arms was not good, so they decided to go with the mechanical one. "I''m still not completely accustomed, but I''m okay. I''m actually in awe of your medical technology or something. In our planet, it would be close to impossible to heal destroyed arms." The old laughed it off. Who cares about arms, as long as his family is okay, he didn''t care if he lost his limbs. "Is that so." Mikael breathed in relief, Patriarch''s health was important for him and Furrneka. After a few minutes of conversation, Mikael decided to go straight to the point. He knew that the Patriarch had a reason why he made a call. "And? Patriarch I know that you have a reason why you call me. Um, is this about Furrneka?" The old man paused and a dozen seconds passed before he opened his mouth. "I see, so you understand it huh. Yes, I wanted to ask Furrneka, she''s still sleeping right?" Mikael looked at the room where Furrneka was sleeping, he didn''t detect any movement. He decided to go far away from the room so that Furrneka won''t hear their conversation. Mikael understood that Patriarch would talk something big and he wanted to keep it a secret from Furrneka. "¡­ Mikael, I think you already know what corruption is, right?" "¡­ Yes, I know it." Mikael remembered his friend¡­ he decided to listen to what Patriarch would say. "Furrneka has a mild corruption, she''s controlled by her instinct so much and she can''t fight it." Mikael nodded, he knew this already but the Patriarch paused again which caused Mikael to furrow his forehead. "¡­ However¡­ I think... I think the Wishing Orb made her crazier. Mikael, did you find that something is changing about her, did you see anything strange?" "¡­ " Mikael didn''t say anything, instead, he made a deep sigh. He knew what the Patriarch was saying. Furrneka was getting violent, her tendency of hurting people was obvious just like how she kicked Seven. Another thing that Mikael realized that Furrneka was easy to get jealous of, she would cover Mikael''s eyes so that he won''t see other women. Furrneka was slowly changing, the corruption got stronger because of the Wishing Orb. "Mikael no matter what, you must protect her." "I will." "Thank you¡­ Mikael, I just want to ask. What do you think of Furrneka?" The old man had a hoarse voice. He was afraid to ask but he braced himself and decided to do it. "I love her, no matter what happened to her, I will love her. I will protect her with all my might. Even if she became a Demon, I will do my best to protect her. Demon or not, I love her." Mikael didn''t hesitate to answer his question. Fuck the Demon-thinggy, for him Furrneka is Furrneka. People changed but his love will stay the same. "I see¡­ So I really did find a good man to protect my granddaughter. Mikael thank you." Patriarch smiled, he was thankful that Furrneka had a man like Mikael. Patriarch believed all of the words that Mikael said, all of them had conviction and he felt that Mikael would really accomplish them. The Patriarch shed tears, he didn''t cry because of sadness, this was tears of joy. ''I hope that you two will have a happy life. Nekon, Asikan, looks like your daughter found a good man.'' Patriarch prayed for Furrneka''s parents, telling them that their daughter found a good man. "Patriarch are you there?" Mikael spoke because all he heard was the sound of the wind. "Patriarch?" ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The two men didn''t know that someone was listening to them. A woman silently covered her face and sobbed weakly. Mikael already had her heart but the words that he spoke caught her everything. Furrneka felt that she was blessed. Her heart beats faster, tears kept pouring down, she was delighted to hear his words. (Maybe you hate Furrneka because she''s annoying, arrogant, selfish, and had a tendency of hurting someone, welp, all I wanted to say is that, that''s my intention. I created her to show you what is Corruption, she is a woman who is full of negativity. And this is the reason why I wanted to give her peace, I think it''s lovely that someone is loving you wholeheartedly despite your ugly and unloving attitude. Mikael is too good for Furrneka, and yeah, I support them.) Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Ni?a was fuming, she was in bad mood because of what happened to Mikael, she watched how Mikael lost the battle. His figure was amazing while he eradicated the enemies but in the end, he still lost. She was rotating the knife in her hand while looking at the ceiling. "I wanna see him." She wanted to go to Brazil to talk to Mikael, she wanted to hug him and say that he did a great job. Mikael was not a kid but Ni?a wanted to pamper him, she didn''t know that many people actually talk to Mikael to make the man happy. Either way, even if she knew it she would still go. However, her three chicklings blocked her and said that many Hunters were in Brazil. If they find out that Ni?a was in the city, they would surely hunt her. The three chicklings heard that the Elves were in Brazil too, this meant that more problems would arise if they go. Ni?a kicked her tongue, she understood their words and she knew what would happen. Her safety would be compromised and Mikael''s image would be tarnished. Ni?a didn''t want that, but the fact that she wasn''t there while Mikael was having a hard time was hurting her heart. She wanted to see and say to him that she''s always here and she loves him. Ni?a was throwing knives at the wall, the wall had pictures of many people. One of them was Kyle and the other was a newly added one, Yumiko, the Japanese woman who caused Mikael''s defeat. She was targeting their faces like she was playing darts. Sasha was fidgeting as she watched the knife hit the face of the Japanese woman, she put cans of beer on the table. She trembled when she heard her mistress sighing. Ni?a threw another knife at Kyle, the knife hit his face. "Haaaaaa---" It was a long one. Sasha bowed and quickly left, she didn''t want to make her mistress angry. Ni?a is a devil whenever she became angry. Every hair on their bodies stood up, afraid that a knife would fly across and hit them. Maya and Kaya shook their heads when they saw Sasha getting out of the room. "Is she still sad?" Maya asked, they didn''t want to see their mistress sad. Ni?a''s impulse would cause her to commit incomprehensible things whenever she was sad. "She is still sad." Sasha grimaced and shook her head. She was angry that someone made their mistress sad. She was furious at Mikael, how could he do this to Ni?a? She didn''t meet the man and she only heard a couple of things about him. It was said that he is a fuckboi, there''s a picture where Mikael was caught hugging a cat-woman! Sasha decided to keep it a secret because she didn''t want to make Ni?a mad. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it *ring ring!* The telephone vibrated, someone was calling, Kaya was the closest one so she picked it up. She talked with the customer a little bit, she nodded and repeated what the customer said. "Brazil? We''re still not sure if we will accept this." Kaya responded, Brazil was out of the options right now. That place was a hotspot of danger, hundreds of High-Ranks were there. However, Kaya didn''t detect that there was a woman behind her, Ni?a grabbed the phone. Maya, Kaya, and Sasha were dumbfounded. Ni?a''s Skill was frightening, they didn''t feel anything even though she was near, they only realized that she was present when she stole the phone. Maya tried to open her mouth but Ni?a smiled at her, her eyes were commanding them to shut up. It was dangerous, the three girls started sweating and they nodded. Right now, Ni?a was in the state of the devil. "Hello? Brazil? A monster ingredient? I think there''s a Dungeon like that in Brazil, now that you say it." Ni?a answered the phone. She was talking seriously but her face was showing something. Her eyes were beaming, excited to do some detour. The other girls understood that Ni?a only wanted to use this mission as an excuse to see Mikael. They slapped their foreheads in resignation, it seemed like they had to prepare in case something dangerous happen. "Okay, no problem. I will do that." Ni?a nodded, with firm decision, she put the phone down. She turned back and grinned at the girls. "Girls, we are going to Brazil!" She said with a laugh while the three chicklings sighed in concession. The three girls decided to follow her command. They knew that Ni?a won''t be stopped if she made a decision, all they could do now was to protect her. No matter what happened, they must not let the Hunters and Elves know that Ni?a was going to Brazil. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hahaha, see Mister Manager!? The team that I trained became the champions!" A naked man was saying it while he watched how each member of the Russian national team received their medals. Their faces had a smile on while waving their hands on the audience. "Y- yes! Sir Ivan. Because of the training that you did, our team won the tournament." The manager was sweating a lot, he couldn''t believe that he was inside this creepy room. He smelled the foul scent of the dead, he wanted to covered his nose but he knew that the Death Monarch would surely kill him and turned him into an undead. He didn''t want to incur his hatred, Ivan was eccentric and the manager knew that Ivan had loose screws in his head. One mistake may cost him his life, he endured not to vomit as he inhaled the repulsive smell. Ivan Smirnov was drinking liquor and watched the big screen. He was grinning, he looked down at the woman who was busy playing with his rod. "Hey, use your tongue. I feel your teeth at that one. Be thankful that I''m happy right now because my team won. If not, you will become a doll, I''m serious. " The woman nodded and bobbed her head up and down. Ivan patted her head and brushed her hair away from her face. "Good, yes just like that." The manager was sweating a lot. What he was witnessing was horrible, the woman who was pleasuring Ivan was a Beastmen, she was a female from the Crow Tribe. However, she didn''t have wings, her wings were cut off and the culprit was Ivan. Her back was bandaged to hide the disgusting image of wounds. The manager wanted to puke, the rumors were true. Ivan Smirnov is a crazy man who didn''t care about the lives of others. For him, every living thing is a tool for him to use. The manager remembered how this man summoned his army of undead to train the national team. That was not training, what Ivan did was tortured them and healed them using potions. The national team faced thousands of undead, they received great wounds and healed after. The national team did become stronger after that, but the manager saw that they became traumatized. Whenever they saw Ivan, they would kneel and treat him like a king. Ivan didn''t think that their actions were wrong and he encouraged them to remain like that, his lowly followers. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Mikael and Furrneka returned to Rio, the tournament was still ongoing although it was getting near the end. This was the third day of Guild battles, the last program of the tournament. Despite being the last, the stadium was still packed and the crowd kept yelling. Mikael and Furrneka didn''t want to watch the tournament so they went to the hotel to visit Klein and Kitsune. They tilted their heads when couldn''t find them in the hotel so Mikael phoned his brother. The couple said that they were in the restaurant having their lunch, Mikael and Furrneka decided to join them. "Kuya!" Klein greeted his brother and Kitsune talked to Furrneka. They sat at the table and waited for the food to come. They had a good conversation, Mikael and Klein always have something to talk about. And the two girls giggled listening to them. Furrneka tugged Mikael and showed him that she could hold utensils now, she was cutting a steak using a knife, she was not using her bare hands anymore. She had a smug attitude and waiting for his praise. Mikael laughed and kissed her cheek, the woman blushed and grumbled while nibbling the food. She was attacked underhandedly! "You are getting better using fork and knife." Mikael praised her, Furrneka''s tail was swaying showing her feelings. She wanted to be a better woman for Mikael, he accepted her everything and she wanted to give him everything. She happily ate the food in front of her. "Kuya, how''s the Amazon? I heard that you raid a Dungeon there? I''m actually surprised that you quickly closed a Violet Portal." Mikael scratched his head and explained his Title. If not for his Dragon Slayer, he won''t easily kill the monsters in the Violet Portal. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Ni?a together with others reached the meeting place. The client wanted to talk before they started the mission. Ni?a had some weird feelings but she decided to agree, the place was in Rio and she could visit Mikael. They were in an abandoned building close to the stadium. Ni?a felt that something was strange but she still went to the meeting place. Kaya could teleport them to escape the place if something bad happened. (Author''s note: I swear, it''s not my intention to make their names confusing! Please believe me!) Kaya, Maya, and Sasha followed their mistress. They were wearing their equipment and just like Ni?a, their faces were covered too. The four women were in the building and they found the client. The man was sitting on building blocks. He looked like a decent man who didn''t have any special features, he looked normal. Ni?a moved forward to talk to him. "We are here for the mission." "Yeah, I can see that." The man nodded and chuckled. Nina narrowed her eyes and realized something. She felt that a bad omen had come, her intuition was telling her to run. "Kaya!" Ni?a yelled at them. Kaya started casting her Skill, however, before she could do it, a shadow spike stabbed her below. The woman lost her composure and coughed blood, her body dangled off the ground as the spike lifted her. "Sister!" Maya lost her mind and attacked the shadow who was merging in the dark. A cube appeared and tried to suck the shadow, but the shadow swiftly vanished. Maya caught her sister and gave her a healing potion before she died. Her hands were trembling, she lost her composure.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Ni?a looked at them before returning her vision at the client(?). Ni?a easily understood what was happening. "Francisco!!" Ni?a became enraged, her eyes glared fiercely, Kaya is her family. She took care of the twins when they lost their parents in the monster wave, for her, Kaya and Maya are her daughters. "Oh? So you easily found it huh." Francisco smirked as he changed his real appearance. Two horns were visible on his forehead and his eyes were crimson. "We know each other since the first Awakening! You are the only one who can create a true illusion!" Ni?a roared, she threw her knives at Francisco but he didn''t move nor evade them. The knives passed through him, what Ni?a hit was an illusion, Francisco used an illusion to confused her. "Tch!" Ni?a clicked her tongue as she disappeared too, she knew that Francisco''s illusion could change the reality around him. It didn''t have an offensive capability but it was still dangerous. "Hehe, since I can''t find you then I will start with your cute little kohais!" Francisco appeared near the three girls, wielding his longsword, he targeted the twins because they were the most disturbed right now. However, his weapon was deflected, his longsword thwarted away. Francisco was shocked that someone could actually parry his attack, he was a Level 687 Hunter. "You motherf*cker!" The angry woman gritted her teeth. Sasha was the one who deflected his weapon. Sasha had a Skill that could even defeat Oliver or Mikael when it comes to strength. Sasha had a Skill called Herculean Strength, her body was tough and strong, even sharp blades won''t work on her. She slammed her fists to the floor and the place shook, they were inside a building and the dust fell off from the ceiling. Sasha made an attack again! She strongly waved her arm and a strong gust of wind moved like a tsunami. Francisco almost lost his footings and crashed because of the pressure created by a wave of her arm. His knees trembled before regaining their footings. "Hehe." Although Francisco didn''t look anxious, he crazily smiled and took an Item, to be exact this was not an Item! This was the eye of the poor child Cedy! *Sshhiiiiinnnnggg* He aimed the eye at Sasha, the eye glowed and activated the Skill. Sasha swung her arm again but nothing happened, her Skill stopped working. She was perplexed and tried to do it again but the result was the same, her power disappeared. Because of this, she didn''t see that a shadow was moving to kill her. "Sasha!" Ni?a materialized and pushed Sasha away, the shadow didn''t hit her but... "Got yah~" Ni?a was forced to show herself, this caused Francisco to have a chance to attack her. The longsword made a swoosh sound and slammed into her abdomen, Ni?a rolled to the ground. Her face bled as her lungs lost air. "Guah-!" She wanted to gasp but she didn''t have the time to, the shadow spikes came to stab her. Ni?a pushed her body and used Wind Step, the spikes hit nothing, she escaped the attack but she was still hurt. Ni?a glanced at the girls, she found that Kaya was alive. "Kaya are you okay?!" "¡­ Yes, mistress." Kaya who drunk the healing potion was fine, nonetheless, she was still aching as she lost a great amount of blood. Maya was next to her, a cube was protecting them together. "You won''t get away with this!" Sasha was still busy fighting Francisco, she was evading the vision of the eye. She realized that the eye had the power to nullify her Skill. She moved fast so that she could get close to Francisco. "You are still young." Francisco stated and cast his Skill, the floor turned into mud and Sasha tumbled, the illusion became reality. She saw a longsword falling down and closed her eyes. Thankfully, Ni?a saved her again, she was the fastest Hunter in the world. The weapon only hit the floor, the ground granulated and rocks flew around. "Tch! I hate fast rat." Francisco kicked his tongue. "Kaya, we will leave!" Ni?a commanded, Kaya agreed and started to cast a portal. Maya protected her using her cube. A portal started materializing close to them. "Not so fast!--- Kuck!" Francisco pointed the eye at the twins but three knives stabbed his arm, he failed. Ni?a glared at him, she promised to herself that she would kill Francisco and the Shadow Demon if she ever sees them again. "Mistress!" The Portal was successfully made. The four women breathed in relief as they started moving. At last, they could escape the place now¡­ Or so they thought. "Kihihihi" The Shadow Demon, Delorio, laughed. He felt that the bomb already exploded inside the woman. He completed the mission. Together with him, Francisco cackled too, he believed that Tiffany accomplishes her job. The Two Demons laughed as they watched how the woman blew up into pieces. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Maya puked blood, after that, her body exploded and thousands of creatures came out. The Eternal Cube was broken and the Methuselahs had reached the Earth. (Remember the Methuselahs? Yeah, they are here and the main story of the fourth arc has now started.) Chapter 180 Chapter 180 "My plan is to immobilize one of the twins who had that cube thingy and wait till Tiffany finished her mission. Well, it seems like I didn''t have to anymore." Delorio grinned watching how a rift was created out of the poor Maya. The three other women widened their eyes in shock. Within just a second, Maya''s body exploded and a dimensional rift formed on her destroyed body. Only her lower half was there, as for the other parts, they were everywhere. Her blood and flesh were on the floor, dyeing it red. Ni?a didn''t understand what happened, they were going to the Portal when Maya started coughing blood, after that, everything happened so fast. Maya exploded and the three females flew away. Ni?a scanned the place, Sasha was groaning but she was fine, she had a tough body to begin with. What Ni?a''s worrying about right now was Kaya. Ni?a saw Kaya but her expression was in utter despair, Ni?a clicked her tongue in frustration. The pale woman was sitting on the floor, Kaya was staring at the lower body of her sister. She lost herself, she just stared like nothing. She couldn''t even cry, she couldn''t understand what was happening. Or to be exact, her mind didn''t want to comprehend and believe what was happening. She didn''t want to accept that her sister died just like a balloon that popped. "M- Maya¡­¡­ Mayyyaaaa-----!!!!!" She screamed and crawled onto her, the rift was getting bigger but Kaya didn''t care. She wanted to reach her sister. The sadness kicked in after she realized what happened. She shook her head and cried, she extended her hand to touch her sister. However, a woman approached her and hit her behind her neck. Kaya lost her consciousness and closed her eyes. Ni?a was gritting her teeth looking at Kaya and Maya''s dead body. "Shit!" Ni?a carried Kaya and yelled at Sasha. "Sasha! We have to leave." Sasha was a bit disordered but the voice of her mistress made her return to her right mind. She looked at Ni?a and saw Kaya being carried. She nodded and knew what to do. She roared and released the full potential of her Skill and smashed the building. One side of the building fell and crashed down. They used this chance to escape. Ni?a and Sasha jumped down the building and left the Maya''s remains inside. They didn''t have the time to mourn, their priority was to escape. Francisco tried to follow them but Delorio decided to stop him. They had more important things to do than following those females. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Francisco, I want you to meet my Master." Delorio grinned showing his sharp teeth. He was waiting for the Demon Lord who represents the Sin Of Lust, Asmodeus. However, after a few minutes, he would realize that his plan was actually compromised. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The one who showed was not Asmodeus but her sister, Lilith, the Queen of Succubus, the leader of Methuselah. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ [One hour before the rift was created.] Inside the Eternal Cube. The cries and roars of creatures echoed, the place was full of dangerous monsters, the weakest monsters here could be compared to a Red Portal Boss. But despite them being powerful monsters, they died and became fuel for the calling. The Eternal Cube was a Skill to imprison dangerous opponents and the place didn''t have an exit. The only way to escape this place was if Maya wanted to open the Cube, that was the only way. However, this didn''t mean that this place was impossible to escape, sometimes, to defeat a Skill you need to face it with a stronger Skill. And that''s what Tiffany was doing right now. She was creating a new way to leave this place. "Hah hah¡­ Hah." She was panting, her left arm was missing and she looked like a warrior who just finished a battle, that was right. She just did finish a battle, she killed the monsters inside the cube. It was hard and she died many times, but her Undying always revived her. Even now her Skill helped her missing arm to regenerate, she waited for her arm to fully heal before moving. "Ah, Delorio said that if I do this, many Demons will come out... Is this really the only way to do this? Look, I know that we need to make a Portal so that the Demons can come to Earth, but why do I have to do it here?" She was talking to herself, Tiffany was a crazy woman. She was confined inside a high-detention facility alone, the only way to escape loneliness was through talking to herself. Sometimes people would come to her cell but all they did was torture her so it was not fun. Anyway, even though she was free now, she still had a tendency of talking to herself. "Ah, I know! He said that it''s impossible to open a Portal on the planet because the Cute Chibi Girl will close it. I heard that someone tried to enter our planet using the Gate that the Bone Dragon created but the Chibi Girl stopped it." Tiffany answered the question that she asked herself. She was on top of dozens of dead bodies of monsters that she killed. She spent all her time killing monsters, she didn''t get any sleep while she was inside this Eternal Cube. "Phew, at first it was hard because fighting these monsters killed me many times. But as time passed, as I killed them, my level became higher too. It became a bit easier killing them, now I only die 15 times a day, not bad actually. " She was now level 476. "¡­ I guess it''s time to do it, these mana stones and these offerings(monsters) are enough." She already had the mana stones when she entered the place, the only thing she did was to gather strong monsters as an offering. Thankfully, this place had plenty of strong monsters. They were here before even Maya evolved this Skill. Tiffany started the ceremony, what she would do was a ceremony that Delorio taught to her. This ceremony would open a portal to the world where Asmodeus was living in. Neither she nor Delorio knew that that world was actually having a civil war. Lilith and Asmodeus were fighting for the throne of the Demon Lord. And their battle was fierce that even the other Lords were observing because it was amusing. The world that they fighting on was now close to destruction because of too much corruption that they were releasing. They were both finding another world to reign in¡­ and Tiffany just opened the door for Lilith, the Queen of Methuselah. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Tiffany started the ceremony. She put all of the mana stones on the dead bodies of the monsters. The mana stones were almost ten tons combined, this amount was hard to gather. Tiffany was amazed at the Shadow Demon who spent his time just gathering this, she whistled in respect. She clapped her hands and blew the dust away from her hands, she finished preparing. "Now, I guess I have to do it, huh." She took out an instrument that Delorio gave to her, it was a black plute with tints of white, dark energy was coming out of the plute but Tiffany didn''t care. All Delorio said was that she must play this plute-like thingy while thinking about the saddest memories that she had. Tiffany breathed in and she started playing the instrument, she remembered the time when she was watching on the television how her brother died. Mikael sliced Shawn into two and she witnessed how his body flopped on the ground together with his blood splashing. Tiffany lost her reason for living when she saw her brother losing his life on the screen. That was the most painful memory that she had. Tears fell from her eyes as she played the plute, her chest was tugging her. Even now, she hates Mikael down to her core. The instrument started to make a sound on its own. Tiffany didn''t have to do anything, the instrument created harmony and used her feelings, a crimson smoke came out of the plute and touched the mana stones. The mana stones began sparking and burned together with dead bodies. The blood of the monsters that were burning became smoke and merged with the crimson smoke that came from the plute. The smoke formed and became a sphere in the sky. "Delorio... is this the existence that you are talking about?!" The red blood sphere expanded in the air. The Portal was completed. Tiffany felt that a great existence was on the other side, her every hair was standing. She understood that something bad would come out. Tiffany gulped a mouthful of saliva, she was not afraid of death but this presence made her convulse. *Swoosh---!!!* A woman came out of the Portal, she had scarlet hair, crimson eyes, and a one-inch horn could be seen on the left part of her forehead. She was beautiful like a diamond. She looked down the place and easily realized that she was inside a mini-world. She scanned around and found that a woman was playing the Plute of Entrance. She descended on the land and faced the Tiffany, the ground cracked just by her landing. Tiffany smiled terribly, the source of her fear was this woman. "Are you the one who created this Portal?" Lilith asked, her eyes narrowed at the burning monsters. She was surprised that someone would open a door for her. "Y- Yes, I am."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Tiffany nodded, she was the one who did it anyway, her face was pale and she was having a hard time breathing. The presence of Lilith was enough to make her puke. "Is that so?" Lilith scanned her up and down. "Not bad, you have a different power inside you. It''s close to us Methuselah, but your regeneration is stronger and faster. And something inside you is keeping you alive, interesting.¡­ Even your blood smells nice, maybe your species are delicious. I guess we will not be hungry. " Within just a few looks, Lilith understood the essence of her Skill. Tiffany was sweating, she heard from Delorio that the one who she was going to meet named Asmodeus, a man. However, it looked like something was wrong. Instead of a man, the existence who was facing her right now was a woman. A beautiful woman who was spreading a deadly aura around the place. Tiffany didn''t know what to say, her mouth was not moving. She experienced many things, and she died many times but this was the first time that someone gave her this dreadful feeling. She felt an endless power inside this woman. "Hm? Oh look at my manners, I''m sorry I didn''t say my name. I''m Lilith Luxuria, the Queen of Methuselah, the Goddess of Succubus." "H- hello¡­" Tiffany didn''t know what to say, the muscle in her mouth was tensing. "Since you are the one who presents me this brand new world, I will give you a position in my order." Lilith said, she wasn''t the type who would kill without any reason. She had reasoning and she knew that the woman was afraid of her, she smelled the fear in her scent. "I don''t know how the power system in this world work so I need your help, are you okay with that?" She asked, but she didn''t have to. After all, she could just kill Tiffany and hypnotized her. Or maybe she could turn her into a Succubus so that her loyalty would be certain. Lilith was waiting for her answer, no matter what Tiffany said, Lilith could get what she wanted. "I- I swear my fealty." Tiffany kneeled and bowed her head on the ground, she didn''t want to die. Her intuition was telling her that something horrible would happen if she won''t accept it. Lilith smiled and liked her answer. It seemed like this woman knew how to live her way. "Good... Now all of you can enter!" Lilith commanded and thousands of people came out of the Portal. They looked different from each other but all of them had red eyes, that''s the only thing that they had similarities. All of them landed on the ground and kneeled, surrounding their Queen. "From now on, this planet is ours." She stated with confidence. She believed that this place was now her property. As a divine existence, she could get what she wanted. "Yes, Your Highness!!!" All of the Methuselahs agreed. Nobody could take this planet except their Queen. "We will take this place and turn it into our new home." Lilith lifted her hand, a small red dot rotated in the air. It flew and penetrated the Eternal Cube, the place shook and a rift was created. The Cube was destroyed which caused Maya to explode. Maya died, her upper body disappeared, blood and flesh were the only remains that she had. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The rift with a crimson shade was glowing. Delorio was laughing like a madman. Francisco was behind him, he was curious about what he was going to see. The truth was he didn''t care about what''s going to happen. The world, the Hunters, or the innocent people, he didn''t care if they die. All he wanted was to spread despair, he was a Demon who was moved by his instinct of doing horrendous things to others. Fuck being the "king of the world", he wanted to do evil things and watched as the world dyed with darkness. The rift opened and the strong presence slapped their cores. Francisco almost puked, he covered his mouth, this was the first time that he felt this. So much nasty, his sensation was. "Y- You!!! Why are you here!!!?" Delorio became hysterical, his image of being crazy was none. This was the only time where he showed his true emotion. Delorio widened his eyes in shock to see the Queen of Methuselah! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 "Hoh, I didn''t think that I will see one of my brother''s Demon Dukes here. So this is the reason why I can''t see you for almost 5 years? You are doing your job of finding another world. Well, you are the best when it comes to concealing and gathering info.¡­ Fufu, thank you for giving me this brand new world." Lilith stepped out of the rift, she saw Delorio convulsing like seeing a ghost, she giggled watching his expression. Delorio''s eyes dilated, he shook his head and didn''t want to believe this. He was trembling, the presence of the Queen was dreadful. "You look terrified." She licked her lips as she witnessed how Delorio lost his reasoning. "Lilith----- !!!!!!!!" Delorio roared and dashed, his hands became shadow swords. His hard work turned nothing, the Queen of Methuselah stole it. He screamed and saliva shot out, the years he spent in this world trying to open a path for his Master Asmodeus, all of it crumbled. Lilith giggled watching his reaction, she extended her hand and swing it. A thin thread of blood slashed Delorio, his arms flew away, the man fell to the floor. His black blood poured down, he grunted and glared at her. "I didn''t give you the permission to use my name, Duke Delorio." Lilith looked down with her mocking expression, her eyes glint red. "You lost your corruption-essence for staying here for long, you became weak." "Aahhhh!!! SHUT UP!!" Delorio was mad because the Queen was right. He lost his power for staying here for too long. "As always, your blood looks disgusting, not appetizing at all. I can''t believe that I can slash your body with just a single swipe. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. You gave me a good present so I will let you live. However, remember this and say this to your hedonistic Master. If he tries to take this world, I will kill him." Lilith threw him down the building, the Demon resisted but he failed, Delorio''s body crashed into the concrete road and his black blood splattered. "Now, for you¡­? Oh? It seems like he escaped?" Lilith looked around and she realized that Francisco vanished. She tilted her head, she found it interesting. She wanted to know how the power system of this world works. She met an interesting woman earlier, and she felt endless bottom in her. And now, another person made her curious. "That man is weak but he successfully escaped without me noticing. I can say that the warriors of this world had great powers." She touched her chin, this world looked unique and caught her attention, she took a step and snap her fingers. "I call you, my soldiers." She commanded and thousands of Methuselahs came out of the rift, they were the first army that came together with the Queen to study the planet. They wanted to know if this world was good for them to live in, after confirming it, the other Methuselahs would come out. They would start their invasion after that, that was the plan but...Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. "My loyal servants, this world will be our new home! Now, dance and entertain me, start your work!" Lilith didn''t have to know if this world was safe or not, she was interested in this world and she wanted to have it, that was enough reason for her to take it. What she wants, she will have it either by force. "Yes, Your Highness!!" The first army started to do the will of their Queen. Lilith stared at the place, she saw towering structures everywhere. She nodded as she found their aesthetic unique. She looked up and narrowed her eyes, the sun of this planet would be a problem. "If you look around, the only problem is the sun¡­ I have to do something about it." She lifted her hand and pointed it into the sky. "Let''s start the show!" She snapped her fingers and cast a wide blood sphere. The blood began spreading and covered the sky. Lilith wanted to wrap this planet using her power to protect the Methuselahs from the sun. She grinned while watching the blood covering the sky, however, she felt that something was wrong. The covering was just getting started and only the city was covered with the red sky, it couldn''t spread anymore. "Hm? I can''t extend it, someone is blocking the Skill to fully cover the planet." Lilith was a bit confused, she didn''t know that there is an existence that could block her power on this planet. She tried to manually control the veil but someone talked to her. [Hmmp! I praise you for finding a different way to enter this world.] A voice of a little child talked to her, Lilith was surprised to hear the voice. "Oh a Protector huh? Looks like this planet had a special Protector. Nobody can block my Skill like this except for the Gods and Demon Lords. How long was it? Three or four millennia? Anyway, we won the battle so I don''t care." [I will give you a chance, be a species of this world, and live peacefully.] The child said with her confident voice, wanting the Queen to agree. "Fufufu, are you saying that I, the Queen of the Methuselah, will bow down to you? An existence that depends on your people? No way in hell." Lilith cackled and found it funny, nobody dared to say these words in front of her face. And if there was, he or she would surely die, nobody could command her. [Then you have to die or return to your world.] "And what are you going to do?" Lilith asked, she was curious and realized the Protector''s intention. It seemed like the Protector wanted to face her because a small Portal appeared near her. "Are you saying that we will fight in a different place¡­ Fufu, make sure that I will not be bored. My Twelve Dukes can do the job anyway, they are stronger. Well, I can have a good time with you. If they are not enough, I will call my cute pet Manti" Lilith was eager to find what would happen if she faced the Protector of this planet, she didn''t hesitate to enter the Portal. Lilith and the Protector started their own battle. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Francisco was breathing frantically, he was afraid of the aura that was coming from the woman. When he realized that their plan fucked up, Francisco immediately used his illusion and changed the reality around him. His surrounding became air that suppressed his presence. He knew that he couldn''t maintain this Skill that''s why he escaped quickly before the woman discovered him. "What is that?" Francisco is a Demon, he thought that nothing would scare him anymore. However, that woman, made him resurface his fear. He understood that he would die if faced her. Even if he used the eye, it would be futile, Lilith''s physical strength was on another level even if she lost her power. Francisco thought that he didn''t care about life anymore but looked like he was wrong. The actions that he did made him realize that he still loved his life. "Fuck!!! I hate this feeling!! Why do I have to be weak!!! I hate this!" Francisco knew that he would never be the protagonist nor the Last Boss. He was just a side character, the worst one. Perhaps he is just a nutrient for the MC to become stronger. (This battle will be a long one and filled with blood, I hope you won''t get bored.) (In chapter 65, I introduced the Methuselahs together with the other Demihumans. I''m happy that I still have cards to use lol. Seriously at first, I don''t know how I will write this arc but rereading the story gives me some. I realized that I still have many plots that I can use.) Chapter 183 Chapter 183 [Event Quest: Defend the city, kill the Methuselahs.] [Rewards: ???] A voice of a young girl reverberated. ......... ...... ... The crimson sky shone over the city, the sun was glimmering yet the scarlet atmosphere won, dread wrapped the place as red represents blood. Kyle looked at the sky. The sky was visible on his window, he was actually having his lonely time in the VIP room drinking wine. "Hm? They are a bit early, they should come around two or three days later¡­ Well, my predictions are not precise anymore, I know it. I guess the Queen is busy fighting the Protector now¡­" Kyle''s face had a scrunched expression as he was disappointed, his prediction was not completely right. He sipped the last wine and stood up, he walked out of the room. He was surprised to see that Christian was waiting for him to come out. "Kuku, Christian I didn''t know that I will see you here." Christian sighed, touching his forehead massaging the frustration away, Kyle was really secretive. It was a good thing that he knew Kyle''s thinking pattern, if not, even he would be in a state of confusion right now. "Is this one of your predictions too?" Christian wanted to punch him but he decided to postpone it, he could punch him later, saving this city was the first priority for now. Kyle chuckled and opened his mouth. "Not exactly, it''s a bit early. I thought they will come around three days." Christian''s face was twitching, Kyle''s casual attitude was tickling him in the wrong place. He wanted to punch his face, he clenched his fist and but loosened it immediately. He must control his emotions. "¡­ I know that I should not be asking this but¡­ if you know that this thing will happen, why did you not try to stop it?" Christian narrowed his eyes waiting for his answer, his mind kept tugging him about this. Since Kyle knew the future, why didn''t he try to stop it? The presence that he felt outside was dreadful and dangerous. Hundreds of thousands of Methuselah commenced the will of their Queen. Christian wanted to know the reason why things happened like this. Kyle was cackling when he heard his question, it was the funniest question that Christian asked. Kyle gasped because of too much laughing, he didn''t know that Christian had a talent for making someone laugh. He squeezed his voice as he was having a hard time controlling his laugh.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Kuku, because I cannot, no matter how many times or how much time I spent, I know that I will never find the Shadow Demon. That Demon is the most elusive Demon that you can come by. He is impossible to find, I''m not even sure if he has an accomplice or something." Kyle glanced at the serious man, his eyes were determined. He was the only one who knew what would happen to the world, he created many simulations in his head of how to save the Earth, it was the same with finding the Shadow Demon. He kept thinking about how he could stop this devastation, however, he couldn''t find a solution. A futile fret. That''s why instead of finding prevention, he decided to face it head-on and end it all at once. Christian didn''t know how to deny his words, all of the things that Kyle said come from his heart. He was actually shocked to see the emotions in Kyle''s eyes, normally he was devoid of it. "¡­ Then what is your plan? You know that fighting this new species or something will be hard. I feel a bad aura coming from them compared to the Beastmen." Kyle changed and started wearing his equipment, he didn''t listen to his blabbering, his six packs abs looked majestic, it was unfortunate that nobody could see and appreciate the beauty of his body. Kyle turned around and grinned at him, showing his curling lips. "Kuku, what do you think is the reason why I created this tournament?" Christian narrowed his eyes, he already knew the idea but he decided to play with him. "I don''t know, you want to find talented Hunters?" Kyle snickered. "No, the reason I made this tournament is because of this moment, I control where the venue will be held. I put it on Rio, Brazil because I know that this is the place where the Methuselah will come out." Kyle touched his armor and squeezed his hands after. He was getting ready to fight, excited with blood boiling. "I see, now I get the reason why the venue is in Brazil¡­ many high-rank Hunters and Elders are in Rio right now because of the tournament, so you want them to join this battle." "Exactly, whether they like it or not, they are already part of this battle." Kyle smirked, the existences of strong warriors, Hunters, and Elders, who stayed in Rio were moving too. All of them understood that this was going to be a dangerous fight, but they were ready to fight and protect their planet. Christian was baffled looking at the man who did this without anyone knowing. Kyle was a good yet bad man, his intentions were true but sometimes his execution was wrong. Christian sighed watching the lonely back of the savior. Kyle was suffering and because of it, his surroundings were suffering too. ''It''s frustrating why you keep hiding this... Perhaps this is the reason why the others hate you, you don''t trust them or rather, you don''t want to put them in danger... Miriam you should start shackling this man, make him wake up, please.'' Christian sighed, being a Vice-Leader was hard especially if the Leader was stupid. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Miriam watched the man who put his everything to salvage the always unsavable situation. She had mixed feelings about Kyle, she massaged her forehead, anxious about reality. "Another problem arises¡­" As time passed, Miriam realized that the world was not getting better. It was the opposite, the world was getting worse. No matter how much they save the world, new enemies would come and they were stronger. Sometimes she was getting tired of this, this was one of the reasons why she retired. However, she knew that no matter how much she tried to escape the path of being a Hunter, the occupation would be the one to hunt her. Miriam decided to take the challenge, why? The answer was simple¡­ "Mama~" Lemar''s voice was calling her, the child was eating his favorite pudding and he wanted to give half of it to Miriam. He loved pudding and wanted to eat all of it by himself but he decided not to. He loved his mother more than this pudding, he wanted to give Miriam a taste because he wanted to make her happy. Lately, his mother was depressed closing her eyes, sighing every minute. The maids said that his mother was doing this to protect him, that''s why Lemar wanted to ease her depression. "Mama~ pudding, want some~~?" The child said with love, Miriam patted his head, she couldn''t help but smile seeing the cute appearance of her baby boy. She wanted to be stronger because of him. She wanted to give Lemar a peaceful world where he could play all he wants. "Thank you~ my baby!!!" She said and rubbed her face on Lemar''s cheek. "Mama no, Lemar''s cheek always red because of you!!" The child fought back. "Okay, okay. I will eat this pudding. And because you gave me this pudding, Mama will give you a present!" Miriam pinched his cheeks. "Weally? A pwesent for me?" Lemar couldn''t speak because his cheeks were getting pinched. "Yes, it''s in the next room, you can ask Yaya Ineng to take you there." Miriam only said this to make Lemar go to the other room. Miriam had to fight and she didn''t want to show Lemar how she was taking lives. "Love you, mama!" She must help her family to defeat this crisis, Miriam smiled and kissed his forehead. "Yey!!" Lemar happily shrieked as he strolled just like a toddler. (I didn''t write the story about the other demihumans invasion *I may put them in the Side-Story* so I give you the Methuselah''s invasion instead.) Chapter 184 Chapter 184 As the blow of a powerful Skill erupted over the city, the sky turned crimson and alien presences poured out of the rift. Two men felt the shaking, every strand of hair stood on their skins. Chairman Renato and Jose Pasodaro felt the presence of thousands of creatures descending. The atmosphere was suffocating and they started hearing screams all around. The two men looked at each other, they were surprised, what possibility would a disaster fall down this city? It was unexpected that enemies would arrive and make war. Despite being experienced in battle, they were still surprised about this. However, instead of being afraid, they chuckled. Jose smirked and opened his Inventories, he took out the best rapier that he had. He didn''t think twice about joining the battle, his teeth were shining because he was grinning like a madman. "This is the first time that I will join a large battle like this, I''m excited." He beamed, clenching his weapon. Chairman glanced at him and shook his head in acceptance, he could understand why Jose was excited. They didn''t participate in any world-saving battle, all they did was leveling and protecting their own country. They raided many Dungeons and killed Bosses, still, they didn''t feel the excitement. But now, the battle was in front of them, and it was a large-scale one. Chairman replied to Jose''s eagerness. "I''m glad that I attend this tournament. Now, I can show to those bigshots that many hidden tigers are crouching and waiting for the right moment to attack." Chairman Renato stood up, tapped Jose''s shoulder, and asked him. "Are you ready Jose?" "I am ready Chairman." "Good, now let''s do this." The two left the room. People said that there were only three dangerous Hunters who lived in their country, they were Klein, Miriam, and Rena. However this info was wrong, aside from them, two hidden storms were silently protecting the country. And now, these two wanted to show the world that their opinion was incorrect. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hm? Just a couple of months passed since a Legendary Dragon attacked, and now another problem is here?" Ivan yawned, he just woke up because of the strong power surging in the sky that caused the people to panic. He wiped his eyes and sat up, beside him, a beautiful woman was sleeping too... although the woman was cold. "I guess it''s time to add another species to my collections." He took a robe and approach the window, he looked up and he found that the sky was blood red. "Interesting." Ivan Smirnov started his job. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The four people who were happily eating stopped their movements, their hands halted as they felt the danger released all over the city. All of them perceived the changes that were happening outside. Klein and Kitsune dropped their utensils, they came outside to find what exactly was happening. They widened their eyes when they saw the red sky and the demihumans showering down the city.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Mikael and Furrneka followed them. As Hunters who fought in the battle in Africa, they understood that this thing was a major situation. They saw hundreds of thousands of people falling down the sky¡­ The destruction had come. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The rain of blood drove dropping as the Methuselahs destroyed the towering buildings. They didn''t hesitate to kill the population, this was normal to them. They heard the screams of the people and they put them in silence. "For our Queen!!" The Methuselahs had the power to control their blood, they could turn it into a weapon or armor, this was their main power. Next to that, they had the ability to hypnotize their enemies if they looked into their eyes, although the hypnotism depends on mental capability. If the enemy had a strong mind, they could easily escape the state of being hypnotized. As a species who fought many times, they were naturally strong. Methuselahs had strong regeneration, especially if they drunk blood. Actually, it was their food, drinking blood. As long as there are animals or people close to them, Methuselahs could drink and their wounds would heal and their fatigues would disappear after drinking blood. So basically, the Methuselahs are Vampires. They were afraid of the sun. They could control blood. They had hypnotism. They drink blood, that''s their food. They had a strong regeneration. Yeah¡­ they are just vampires¡­ Idiot author changing their name into Methuselah, seriously idiot. As the dead increased and destruction expanded, the people who saw the Methuselahs started to running, they understood that something bad was going on. The color of the sky was already enough for them to comprehend it, the blood sky represents death. They ran to escape the slaughter, however, some of them didn''t have the time to respond. The enemies cast their powers and rain of blood fell and penetrated their bodies. Their blood dyed the street with red yet the Methuselahs didn''t stop, their mission was to massacre them. The people died just like that, the Methuselah exterminated them. Some of them feasted to the bodies, their fangs bit the neck of the people and drunk their blood. Their red eyes glowed under the crimson sky. Within just a minute, they killed thousands of people. "Is this another species that are trying to invade this land? Seriously, how many times did this happen? The Beastmen did this and now they are bowing their heads in front of IHA. Recently, a Dragon attacked us but he died too¡­ and now, a group of blood bender? Although, I''m surprised that I can get experience points killing you." Rena sighed, one of the Methuselahs saw her and dashed to exterminate her but the soldier was sliced into pieces, hidden blade hacked his life. The Methuselah died and his dismembered body landed on the street, Rena''s Wind Blades were much sharper and faster than before. "This is going to be tiring..." "Yeah, right. It''s actually puzzling why different types of demihumans are appearing in our world. I mean we already have three and now these vampire-like people want to join too? Where should we put them?" A woman replied to Rena''s statement. A pillar of fire appeared and dozen of Methuselah were burned to ashes. They cried out before they lost their lives, yet their misery further went as the flame eaten them. Ai Biyu walked into the battlefield, she was wearing a red skirt and pink shirt, she was actually shopping when the Methuselahs came. She was holding shopping bags, they didn''t burn even though Ai Biyu cast a pillar of fire around her. Rena saw her carrying shopping bags and looked irritated, she could relate to her, she didn''t want anyone to disturb her shopping too. "So the Dragon of China is here. I have an expanded box, if you want I can put them inside." Rena offered her help even though she knew that Ai Biyu would decline, she only did it to show some face. "No thanks, I had my own expanded box and I believe this one is bigger than yours." Ai Biyu shook her head, she didn''t want anyone to touch her belongings, their value would reduce. She waved her hand elegantly although the words that came from her mouth were a mockery. "Yeah right." Rena shrugged, her prediction was spot on. She rolled her eyes and didn''t argue around. Ai Biyu glared at the Methuselahs while putting the shopping bags inside the cube. A Methuselah tried to attack her while she was putting them but an eagle made of fire ate him whole. The Methuselah shrieked and rolled on the ground, he died miserably, charred by the fire. "Don''t disturb me, I hate people who don''t have manners. Tch, fuck, because of you I remember an idiot who don''t have a good attitude." Ai Biyu kicked her tongue, she recalled Mikael, and she wanted to punch his face. She had an annoyed expression and her left brow was twitching in irritation. "¡­ Why do I feel like I know the person that you are talking about." Rena said as she had bad experiences with Mikael too. She nodded her head and agreed that Mikael was stupid. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Flame and wind blew up together and merged as the asphalt melted by the heat alone. The Methuselahs who were close to the explosion turned into nothing, their bodies were sliced and burned to ashes. "Pipsqueaks." Ai Biyu scorned, her sight was settled on the scorched bodies. She covered her nose because the smell of roasted carcasses was lingering around. The other Methuselahs back away knowing that the powers of these two women were dangerous and could turn them to ashes or sliced meat. They snarled and showed their fangs, they wanted to kill them to revenge their comrades. However, an intense voice with hostility halted their movements. A powerful aura caused them to tremble. "All of you, leave this place. These two are my opponents. Remember that your mission is to exterminate the weaker ones, leave the stronger people to us, Dukes and Counts. We will be the ones to kill them." A deep voice echoed and a large man approached them, his figure was releasing an aura meant to kill. The other Methuselahs made a path for him, one of the twelve Dukes came to help them. Duke Bloodfern had arrived holding his hammer and lifting it like a stick. He was 9 feet tall and he looked like a giant compared to a normal Methuselah. The Methuselahs started kneeling and showed respect. Rena and Ai Biyu creased their eyebrows while staring with utmost concentration, they felt a strong aura in the Duke. They understood that this one was stronger. They raised their defense and looked attentively. "I am Luciano Bloodfern, one of the twelve Dukes of the Queen." The man confidently announced his name, he was standing tall not bending to anyone except his Queen. The other Methuselahs left the place since one of the Dukes was here, they entrusted him with killing the women. "Oi, I don''t remember giving you any approval of leaving this place." Rena tried to prevent them from escaping but a big silhouette appeared in front of her and smashed her, a powerful swing caused the wind to split in half. Rena cast a small tornado and protected her body, however, she still flew and crashed into the ground. "Guh!" Rena gasped for air. Ai Biyu unconsciously glanced at her to find if Rena was alright, but she was ambushed too by a big crimson silhouette. Ai Biyu didn''t hesitate and burned everything around her, the silhouette evaporated and disappeared as the fire further expand. "Oi, half- Filipina are you okay?" Ai Biyu asked Rena, it looked like their enemy was going to be a tough one. Rena stood and spat a mouthful of blood, she wiped her mouth and was glaring at Duke Bloodfern. "I see, so you can make a clone using your blood." The Duke didn''t deny Rena''s words, he was just holding the hammer and smirked. He studied them and understood that the two women had untapped potential waiting to be opened. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Listen, my Queen wants strong warriors and she will gladly accept people like you. I will give you a chance to surrender and join us. My Queen can make you stronger, she can turn you into higher beings." Duke stated, he didn''t treat these two seriously. For him, Rena and Ai Biyu were too weak to show his true power. They, the Dukes, experienced fighting far stronger opponents. Rena and Ai Biyu were talented but not enough to make him feel afraid. Still, he asked them to join their species and become stronger. The Queen needed strong warriors for her to get the throne of Lust against her brother. "Ptui! Fuck off, I don''t want to be a blood bender or something. I like myself, besides we already defeated many people like you who are thinking that they can invade our planet." Rena grinned, the wind around her started to rotate, twist, and twirl speeding like a typhoon. She started setting her wind barrier to protect her from possible attacks. "I hate to say this but Rena is right. I want to remain a human." Ai Biyu agreed with Rena, she believed that turning into a person who only drinks blood is creepy and disgusting. She could not enjoy eating food anymore if she became a Methuselah. "You are mistaken about one thing, you will not become a Methuselah... Although it''s not important anymore. Hm, it seems like you have chosen death instead of life." The Duke released a strong aura, blood came out of his body, and the blood turned into silhouettes of him. They all looked like the Duke but all of them were colored red, they were clenching their weapons facing the women. 15 clones were created using his blood. All of them looked strong and dangerous. " Don''t think that this is the maximum I can do. Fifteen clones are enough to kill you." Duke Bloodfern put his hammer down, he crossed his arms, smirking at them. He didn''t have any intention of fighting, he let his clones do the job for him. "Oi, this man is underestimating us." Ai Biyu had an irritating expression, she couldn''t believe that there is a man who could insult her like this. Duke Bloodfern and Mikael had the same level in terms of making her mad. "Ai, what do you think, how about we do it?" Rena threw the potion that she just consumed. She wanted to show that this man is wrong, she is strong and she could kill him if she wanted to. "What? You mean that?" Ai Biyu glanced at her, discerning her intention. "Yes, that thing." "Well, make sure that you can keep up with me." "I should be the one asking that. The two women started their attack. Duke Bloodfern commanded his clones to kill them, the clones dashed and lifted their weapons. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A powerful tornado devastated the area, actually, it was not one tornado but two tornadoes merged and became one. The flame tornado and wind tornado unified, the flame became stronger because the wind helped it to ignite more. The Duke who witnessed it was petrified as his body slowly burned. Rena and Ai Biyu had something in them. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Marilyn was in the street, she was spending her time in the city having some fun. She didn''t think that a great catastrophe would descent, making the place dreadful as tragedies kept happening around, created by the Methuselahs. "I just want to relax! Damn it! If I know that this will happen, I should have joined the others and return back to the Philippines!! I''m not an offensive type for goodness sake!!" Half of the national team returned to the Philippines, they wanted to celebrate in their own country. They lost but their performance was great, reaching the semifinals. Marilyn didn''t join them because she wanted to finish the tournament, she had another intention on top of it but she was too shy to say it. "Ahhh! I hate this!" She took out a sword in her Inventories, she didn''t have a choice but to fight, she''s a Hunter. Support type of not, she had a job that she must do. A Methuselah saw Marilyn and sprinted to kill her, the enemy made a blood arrow to puncture her body. Marilyn swiftly evaded the attack, her training made her a bit sharper. She charged at the Methuselah but it seemed like she didn''t have to, Jose showed up and stabbed the head of the enemy. Blood and brain splattered but nobody cared, they were used to it. "Sir Jose!! Thank God, I thought I will die here." Marilyn breathed in relief when she realized that Jose came to help her. Now, her chances of surviving greatly increased. " I''m here because the Chairman needs your Skill." Jose cackled, swaying his rapier that was covered with blood. The blood splash to the road. "Chairman Renato? What for?" "I will tell to you while we leave this place." Jose shrugged and started charging at the incoming group of enemies, he lifted his rapier and stabbed them. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Marilyn and Jose zigzag to the street, the Methuselahs were all around slaughtering the people, their shadows rush as they massacre the innocent civilians. Jose stabbed the enemies that he could easily finish, still, he decided to leave the others who released strong auras, his mission was to take Marilyn to the Chairman. As of right now, the rift was still widely open showering Methuselahs all over. Jose and Marilyn saw the endless number of Methuselahs coming out of the rift, their bodies tingled in frigid. They know that this was just the start. "Yabe, this is getting interesting." Jose stabbed three enemies with just one thrust, the bodies had holes and spurting organs out. Marilyn was with him and she was swinging her weapon at the enemies. She was frustrated, her dress was stained with blood despite being brand new. She experienced killing monsters but the Methuselahs were different, they had emotions and their cries caused Marilyn to panic. "Sir Jose! How long before we reach the Chairman!?" Said Marilyn while protecting her body from the projectiles of blood that were raining down. Some of them hit her and she hissed in pain, her legs were wounded and some of them were deep. She still had a stack of healing potions so she was still okay, she could heal these minor wounds. However, the thing that made her anxious was the chance of being one-hit delete. She knew that there were powerful people who could kill a Hunter with one attack. Kyle Rockwell was the best example of it, his Orb Beam was outstanding. Marilyn didn''t want to die like that, that''s why she was keeping her surroundings making sure that no strong enemies would pop up. Her healing potion won''t work once she is dead, she gritted and lifted her weapon. Marilyn asked Jose because she understood that her safety would be better if she was close with the Chairman. Chairman Renato could make the impossible possible, he was one of the hidden weapons of their country in case that something like war would happen. "What, are you afraid!?" Jose started cackling and made fun of her, the woman blushed in anger. She wanted to slap this mentor who didn''t have any delicacy. Of course she was afraid, she was a support-type Hunter. Her job was to help the Hunters of the frontline not joining the frontline, it had a big difference. She shrieked furiously while waving her sword to fend off the enemies. "Of course!! I''m not suited in battle, you big man who had pubic hair on your face!!!" She cursed, her trigger was touched and burning in fury as she spat hurtful words. She was fuming in anger, this whole situation was making her sick and now Jose just mocked her, she was full of it. "Pfft- haha, so you see my beard as pubic hair? Puhaha, goddamn I like that punchline!!" The man brushed off the insult, he just treated it as a tantrum of a young girl. Another Methuselah jumped in their way but Jose pierced his chest and his heart exploded. Blood splattered on the street but nobody cares, everyone was busy keeping alive.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Don''t worry, if we can''t reach the Chairman, he will be the one to reach us." Jose confidently said as he raised his rapier and started doing a barrage of stabs. "What do you mean?" Marilyn tilted her head, she was confused and wanted to know more. Jose shrugged and decided to show it to her, Jose took out an Item. "You will understand after this. "Wait what is that, is that a signal flare?" Marilyn saw Jose aiming the signal flare up to the sky. Jose used the flare and the light flew up into the sky, creating a whoosh sound. The light exploded illuminating the city and all the people saw it, either Methuselah or not. "Are you crazy!!? You are creating attention! Enemies saw what you did!!" Marilyn was shocked, utterly shocked, dumbfounded as she witnessed how her stupid coach created attention. What Jose did was calling the Methuselahs to go to them. Jose didn''t react to any of her insults or grumbling. He just used his rapier and kept stabbing the Methuselahs who were getting in their way. "Just wait and you will understand." "Ah damn it!" Marilyn gritted her teeth and helped him, she raised her weapon and impaled the weaker ones. The Methuselahs were increasing and the city couldn''t contain all of them. Perhaps the other Methuselahs were attacking the other part of Brazil. However, it was fortunate that the Methuselah came out in Rio where hundreds of High-Rank Hunters were currently staying due to the tournament. If the Methuselah appeared in the other part of the world, it would surely be devastating. Their number alone was hard to contain and they kept increasing, added that they were strong. The weakest was around level 400+ if you compare it to a Hunter. The ground started to shake, rumbling as the people lost their balance, an earthquake shook the place. The Hunters and Methuselahs felt the tremor. "What is happening? Is this another kind of attack!?" Marilyn held a lamppost, she almost lost her balance. The earthquake further rise and almost all of them lost their footings. Jose smirked and looked ahead. "Looks like he received our message." Jose laughed and the ground started to move. Marilyn was dumbfounded when she saw something hard to believe. She hugged the lamppost like a koala, her head was getting dizzy. "W- what is happening!!!?" She asked, her eyes gawked at the buildings. The buildings and the street moved and parted, they created a path. She felt like she witnessed how Moises parted the sea, this is what exactly happening right now. CHAIRMAN RENATO MOVED THE BUILDINGS AND CREATED A PATH TO REACH THEM EASILY. He just fucking swiped the things that block him and create a road using his Skill. Goddamn OP, I tell you. Just think of it like how Gildarts of Fairy Tail did. "Puhahahaha, as always Chairman!" Jose cackled. Chairman Renato had the Skill to control the Earth. He used great mana doing that but it was not a problem since the Chairman built his mana reservoir with seriousness. Chairman Renato approach them, the Methuselahs who saw his power decided to kill him. This man is a danger to their Queen, they must eliminate the people who had the possibility of killing their Queen. The Methuselah roared and dashed, some used their sharp claws to end him, some activated their blood manipulation to kill him. All of them have the intention of slaying him right away. The Chairman walked nonchalantly while 37 Methuselahs charged at him. He glanced at them and stomped his foot, the flat land changed and holes appeared on the ground. The other Methuselah didn''t have time to dodge the holes, they fall and pierce by the spikes at the bottom. The other Methuselah continued their advance, they growled and their fangs wanted to devour him alive. The Chairman created walls that blocked their visions. The Methuselahs tried to climb or destroy the walls but they received injustice instead. The walls were shooting small spikes and hit their bodies. Marilyn opened her mouth but no sound came out. She was too shocked and amazed, she knew that the Chairman was strong but she didn''t know that he was THIS STRONG. Heck, he just changed the position of the buildings just by his will!! Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The Chairman proceeded walking, his figure moved despite the Methuselahs surrounding him. The Methuselahs who tried to attack him fall in the holes that had stakes under or pierced by the sharp rocks. Even if they reach him, the ground beneath them would crack and send them down the earth. The enemies cry in pain and crawled to the ground, their bodies had gashes all over. They looked like livestock that was being butchered and impale. The Chairman approached Jose and Marilyn, his suit looked fine, it didn''t have any dirt or hole. He was dazzling despite walking in the middle of disaster. "Jose, how''s it going?" "Everything is fine, Chairman." Jose chuckled. Chairman Renato was the hidden weapon of their country, a man who could modify the earth. Marilyn was still dumbfounded, her mouth was opened staring at the old man. She couldn''t believe what she witnessed, she saw how the structures moved aside just to give way for him. The Chairman could fully control the earth. "It seems like you did your mission well, Marilyn is here." Chairman nodded and glanced at the woman, Marilyn was still shocked and couldn''t comprehend what he meant. However, the old man didn''t have time to calm her. "Marilyn I want you to locate every citizen, tell me where they are and I will do the binding after." " Huh?" The woman questioned, her mind was still stuck at the magnificent scene earlier. She didn''t understand what Chairman said, Chairman Renato decided to repeat it. "Locate every citizen so that I can save them¡­ I''m not confident if I can save all of them, but I will do my best." The woman couldn''t assimilate what he said by saying every citizen still, she followed him. She nodded her head a bit confused. "¡­ Okay." Marilyn started, she cast her Skill and located the people. Her ears heard many sounds that distracted her but she focused on the noises of the people who were crying for help. The shiverings of their bodies, the weak sobbed they created, their movements making themselves smaller hiding from the Methuselahs. Marilyn found almost all of them, it was unfortunate that she could only locate them using her hearing. She knew that many people keeping quiet right now afraid that the Methuselah would hear them. That was the main reason why she couldn''t locate all of them. Anyway, she did what she could. "I found most of them." Marilyn confirmed glancing at the Chairman, she saw the old man stretching his body. Renato rotated his shoulders cracking his muscles and steady his legs, this would be a bit bumpy and turbulent. "Tell me where they are." ¡­¡­¡­ The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.¡­¡­ ¡­ A powerful earthquake roused and shuddered the city. The buildings started wobbling like weak jellies. "What is happening!!?" Mikael and Furrneka fall to the ground, the place was shaking and they couldn''t stand. The shaking was strong and fast that even them, Hunters, feel nauseous. Their sense of direction was rumbled, Furrneka hissed like a feline. Her tail was standing, her claws were stuck deep in the ground. The world wriggled and it was fucking awful, Michael''s head was aching so much. The trembling was too much to endure despite them being Hunters. "Kuya!" Klein shouted, he realized that he and Kitsune were moving, or to be precise the ground that they ducking on was moving. The ground moved like a rubric cube and changed location. Kitsune held Klein, even her senses couldn''t cope with this strong earthquake. Mikael glanced at him, his saliva was dripping out of his mouth, he yelled at Klein. "Don''t worry about us!! Focus on finding a solution to this problem. You and Kitsune can do it!!" Mikael shouted. He looked at the surroundings and realized that Klein was not there anymore. Mikael wasn''t sure if they heard him, but he believed that nothing bad would happen to them. Kitsune and Klein are strong, Mikael perceived the devilish auras inside them. He sighed in relief when he found that Furrneka was with him, they didn''t separate. Although the woman was hissing because of the earthquake, her animal instinct was kicking in. The shaking gradually stopped and they felt relief, no aftershocks happened and it was confusing. They started to stand up, they were a bit groggy but they quickly regained their balance. Furrneka touched her head, it was aching, throbbing pain lingered in her head, and even now her vision was rotating. "Furrneka are you okay?" Mikael looked worried. "N- Nyah! I''m okay¡­" Mikael scanned her and nodded when he didn''t find anything bad. He looked around the place, his eyes widened when he realized that the whole place changed. He didn''t know where they were anymore. The buildings were everywhere yet it was confusing because Mikael remembered some of them and at the same time not. They thought that perhaps they traveled away from their location. However, the most thing that confused him and Furrneka was not the place, instead, they didn''t detect any presence of life. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Chairman Renato changed the topography of the whole city, he created a puzzle and put the blocks in the right place. His two hands were on the ground, concentrating on each place that he must focus on. It was even a miracle that no buildings fall or destroy by the process. The Chairman took great care of the structures and no buildings dropped even though the earthquake was strong. Chairman found the normal citizens and moved them to the safest area. The place that he chose was the area where only a few Methuselah was fighting on. He swiped the Methuselah away and moved them to another place. After that, he started his mission, the surface moved fast and went to their respective place. Most of the citizens were in the southern part of the city, many Hunters would protect them because the stadium was near that place. This was the best plan that the Chairman could think of right now, his Skill had limitations and he could only control the earth at a certain distance. Still, what he did was impressive, changing the landscape of a city was like a work of God. As for the Methuselah, Chairman Renato put them all together in the northern part of the city. Some powerful Methuselahs didn''t abide by the will of the earth but they were minorities. Overall, the Methuselahs were gathered in one place. The Chairman did all of this to give the Hunters a good starting line without worrying about the normal citizens. He then gathered the Methuselahs together so that the other could easily find them. He put almost all of the civilians away from the battle, giving them time to evacuate. On top of that, he segregated the Methuselahs and put them together in one place, he did a great decision. Chairman smirked, what he did help many Hunters and made their job easier. With this, the Hunters won''t hesitate to go full power. The Chairman staggered losing his strength in his knees and fell, thankfully, Jose was there to catch him. "You did a great job, Chairman." The old man massaged his head, he was suffering from mana deficiency and he was having a sharp headache. Changing the topography of a city was not easy, and it will never be. He closed his eyes, he wanted to get some rest. It was sad that he won''t be participating in the wide battle but it was fine. The important thing was that he saved millions of lives. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Kyle felt the tremendous earthquake. The building that he was standing in was vibrating. The unnoticeable dust on the ceiling was brought down. The building was wobbly as it moved like a chess piece. "Woah, this one is strong." Christian who was behind him used his Skill and elevated. His two feet didn''t touch the floor and he wasn''t affected by the earthquake. He didn''t feel the dizziness. Kyle looked at him and chuckled, he used an Item to elevate too. Now they were both not affected by the earthquake. The tremor shook the place and they heard multiple screams but they remained in the air. They didn''t feel ill intent with this tremor. The two leaders of the Redemption witness how the place was moving like a rubric cube. They witnessed how every building and street in the city shifted. It was a new scene to them. Even Kyle didn''t know who was the one who created this. He thought that maybe the one who did this was a Duke of Methuselahs but he immediately trashed the idea. The movement was so protective that no building crashed and fall. Kyle speculated that the one who did this was a Hunter. The Skill was trying to protect the people who were stuck inside the buildings. The two remain in the air as they waited for the time when the earth stopped moving. After some period, the shaking ended and the two landed on the floor. They looked at the city and they couldn''t believe what they saw. It was unbelievable as the image was altered. The city was changed completely, even their building was moved into another place. However, the most important thing that caused them to be surprised was the fact that they felt the presence of the normal citizens gathered around. And on the other side of the city, the army of Methuselahs was gathered too. "Kukukuhahahahahaha!! I see I see. I understand now!!" Kyle cackled, he didn''t know that someone had the power to change a city like assembling a lego house. He even saved the citizens from the Methuselahs. Kyle had high respect for the man who did this. "He even added the Hunters in the tournament to protect the citizens, good, that''s good." Kyle nodded smiling at this outcome. Looked like his plan of doing the tournament here in Rio was a good thing. This scenario was the best that he could think of. Now that citizens were in a safe place, the other Hunters won''t hesitate to go full power. No civilian would be hurt now, at least. "Christian do you know a Hunter who could do this?" Kyle asked him, Christian had his own intel and it was a group of capable people. Perhaps Christian had an idea about the person who created this. Christian raised his head and recalled an old man that he met last time, the Chairman of PHA had the power to control the earth. "I think I know it." Christian said. "Hoh, then who is it? Achieving this feat is not easy. He must have a strong concentration to accomplish this. I bet he used a great amount of mana to change the overall image of the city."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Kyle was interested to know the man who created this phenomenon, maybe he could use him. Christian decided to talk since Kyle would learn it anyway if he compiled deeper info. This man was always updated. "I heard that the Chairman of PHA can control the earth. I believe he is the one who did this. " "Is that so¡­ the Philippines huh." Kyle touched his chin. Instead of thinking about the Chairman, someone came into his mind. The country of the Philippines struck his heart. Kyle remembered the woman who gave birth to his son¡­ Kyle was confident that Miriam was watching the happenings here in Rio. Perhaps she was looking at him now, trying to understand his intention. "¡­¡­" Kyle didn''t speak anymore. He moved and advanced his feet, he looked at the sky and had mixed emotions. Since the distractions were swiped out and the enemies were gathered together, Kyle knew what he needed to do. Christian followed him. This time, his mission was to protect this man. Christian understood that Kyle was the best leader he could have despite being crazy sometimes, err, most of the time. Kyle saved the world on several occasions(?), he is a hero, and Christian must protect him. Kyle may have been a crazy bastard but he did protect the world silently and countless times. Kyle and Christian went to the rooftop of their high-rise building. The building was so tall that they could see the whole city. That''s why they easily found that the place was altered. They looked around, amazed at how each place shifted. Kyle didn''t have time to appreciate the image. This city would be destroyed anyway since war would descent in here. These towering buildings would crush. Kyle started his job, Orb Beams came out of his body, they were glinting and rotating around him. He walked in the direction where the Methuselahs gathered. Christian realized what Kyle was going to do so he created invisible walls around him to protect him from the heat. Kyle cast his Skill and bombarded the place where the Methuselahs at. *BOOM!!* *BAAM!!* Sounds of destruction reverberated, pillars of light took off and damaged a part of the city. Kyle understood that this was the best time to assault the Methuselahs. He knew that their numbers would keep increasing that''s why he wanted to eliminate at least fifty thousand of them. Even now, the rift kept pouring enemies all around and Kyle must turn the table. The Orb Beam flew and shot the Methuselahs who were a bit groggy because of the earthquake, they instantly died when the Beam hit them. Kyle shot another beam, the citizens who saw his attacks yelled supporting his slaughter. They knew who''s Skill is this, only one man had the power to shoot Beams, it''s Kyle Rockwell. The citizens cried and cheering at their idol. They were doing their evacuation but even so, their eyes were attached to the majestic light that was kept blasting. The other Hunters helped the citizens to escape the city, the support type started to assemble a Teleportation Portal. This was the best way to escape this place quickly. They knew that the neighboring cities were having problems with the Methuselah too. While the Hunters were busy with their respective jobs, the citizens were cheering them, or to be exact the citizens cheered the man who was shooting their enemies. Kyle''s Orb Beam was visible for the people to see. The light descended upon the enemies and disintegrated them. They were in awe witnessing his power. The Methuselah that was hit by the Orb Beam crumbled and their bodies disappeared. *Boom!!* *Baam!!* He didn''t show any mercy and continued firing. His eyes looked down at the destruction he did, he felt nothing seeing the creatures he killed. "Hm?" Christian who was close to Kyle felt that a strong presence was coming at them. He raised his concentration just to make sure. "Christian can you handle that incoming man. I don''t want anyone to disturb me right now." Kyle commanded. Christian didn''t say anything, he just turned around to find the approaching enemy. Christian knew what to do, it was to kill the enemy and perhaps gain some intel. He stared at the incoming Methuselah without any fear, this one had wings and could fly. The flying Methuselah landed on the building. The wings on his back vanished, instead, his left arm became a large crimson blade. "I am Duke Tonyo Sanguine, in the name of my Queen, I will eliminate you!!" "Oh, so we are saying our title. Hello, I''m Vice-Leader Christian, in the name of my Leader? I will kill you?" He tilted trying to remember if this was the right dialogue. But the Duke didn''t have time for his slapstick, he waved his hand to slice his enemies. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 The sky started to fill with creatures falling. They were the species of Methuselahs, their crimson eyes reflected the killing intent they had. Mikael and Furrneka were running but their focus was on the enemies that started to surround them. They dashed and confront the landing enemies killing them before they could start their movement. Their goal was to stop the advancement of the Methuselah. Right now, the rift in the sky kept pouring out soldiers. They understood that more miseries and destructions would rise if they let these Methuselahs do what they want. As they were busy releasing their flashes of lightning, a man descended at them. The man landed and cracked the surface, rocks flew but the couple parried them. Furrneka and Mikael halted their action and glance at the newly appeared man. "I am Count Redrose. I feel that you are worthy to fight me!" The man announced and cast his power, flowers of red roses bloomed around him. The scent of the flowers traveled to them as the petals drifted and wandered over the place. Furrneka''s vision started to darken, she caught a slight fragrance. She covered her nose so that she won''t inhale it more. Her nose was sensitive so she easily caught the scent unintentionally. Mikael saw that Furrneka was affected. He helped her by swinging his spear, the scent that was going to them was swept away by the gust of wind. "Furrneka are you okay?" Mikael inspected her. Furrneka shook her head because of the fuzzy feeling, she was a bit dizzy but she was fine. She regained her vision and glared at the Count. "You thought that''s the only power of my roses. Young lady, do you still clearly see your surroundings?" Count Redrose questioned her, he looked in bliss as his red eyes stared at the woman. Just a few seconds and the effects would show. "What do you mea-" Furrneka touched her head, a throbbing pain stabbed her. Since the earthquake, she was having a headache and it was getting stronger. And now, this man just made it worst, her head was thumping so much and it hurts, she felt like her brain was going to burst out. "You will know." The Count didn''t answer, he just watched and waited for what scene would Furrneka show. Furrneka touched her head, her mind started to set loose. She began to see images that she remembered, she saw her parents from far away. She turned blank as she recognizes their faces, she became cold and felt struck. "Furrneka!" Mikael shouted but she didn''t react. Her eyes lost their concentration. "Mother... Father¡­" Furrneka shed tears, her complexion was severe as she was pale like a person who saw a ghost. She was staring ahead but it was obvious in her eyes that she wasn''t in her right mind. Furrneka was having hallucinations, she started to extend her hand to reach her parents. Yet the truth was she was reaching her hands in the air aiming at nothing. But for the woman who deeply loved her parents, who witnessed how they sacrifice themselves just for her, who believed that she could return to their planet as long as she was strong, she easily accepted that they were real. "I miss you¡­" She cried, her tears dripped down, her heart longed for their touch. The lullaby of her mother that made her fall asleep, and the strong back of his father that protected her from the monsters, she yearned for them. She walked wobbly. She didn''t see the incoming blood bullets that were going to kill her. The bullets dashed directly into her head but Mikael arrived and blocked all of them. He rotated his weapon and parried the deadly blood rounds. Mikael gritted his teeth, he was mad, he grabbed Furrneka and tightly hugged her. His vicious dark eyes glowed at the Count, he was reeking killing intent. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "What did you do to Furrneka?!" The Count who watched Mikael''s outrage laughed. It seemed the woman had a miserable past. "I didn''t do anything bad to her, I just help her see the things that she misses and wants to see." Count Redrose explained. His power could make someone go into a state of hallucination. A person who inhaled the scent of his rose would begin to see a hallucination of things that they wanted to see or have. "As I can see to her, she''s having hallucinations about her parents. What a poor child. It seemed like she lost her parents¡­ kuhihi. Don''t worry, she will be with them soon. After I kill her, they would see each other again. Isn''t lovely?" The insane man smiled like a saint who was doing noble acts. Mikael glanced at Furrneka. She was crying and staring at nowhere. She wailed and kept calling her parents. Her hands repeatedly reaching in the air. Mikael''s heart started to bleed, he didn''t want to see her like this. He glared at the Count, his fierce eyes decided to punish him. "What you did to my Furrneka, I will return it ten times. You will cry and call your momma!" Mikael charged and jet black lightning followed him. Dozens of blood bullets traveled to shoot him but he activated his Lightning Strength and brushed them away. Mikael ran faster and reached the Count. He lifted his Lightning Void Spear and slashed the man. "So you are actually strong, young man." The Count said, he moved his feet and evaded the Spear, the weapon hit nothing. The ground snapped with his leg movement and the Count used this time to kill the woman. He pointed his fingers and cast his blood bullet, however¡­ "Huh? My arm, it''s not here." The Count realized that his left arm was missing. He had a confused expression and looked at his blood-gushing shoulder. "Are you looking for this?" Mikael was carrying an arm, the arm was bloodied and kept dripping blood. The Count''s eyes widened as he smiled. It seemed like he underestimated his opponent, he lost this battle and even his life. "I see, so I didn''t fully evade that attack. You slashed my arm and-" Count Redrose couldn''t continue his sentence, his head fell and flopped on the ground. His expression was crazy. He smiled like a man who lived his life to the fullest, it was disgusting. "You are wrong, that is my second attack. You didn''t see my first attack because you are too weak." Mikael nonchalantly replied. He didn''t want to waste his time talking to the stranger who caused Furrneka to hallucinate. He killed him quickly because he could. He swung his weapon to take out the dirty blood. He turned back and went to Furrneka studying her. The woman was still crying but she was kneeling this time and saying nonsensical things. "Mother Father, forgive me, I will be a good girl now. Please return to me, I miss you. Furrneka miss you¡­ I will never make you worry again, I will be strong to protect you¡­ Mom Dad." The woman wailed and scratched the ground. Her vision was out of focus. Mikael took a high-class potion, he was not sure if a potion would work but he decided to use it anyway. He uncorked the potion to feed it to her. However, something unexpected happened. Furrneka started muttering one word. She convulsed and slammed her fists to the ground. Her eyes returned their clarity but this was the premonition of a disaster, her saliva spat out as she condemned her enemies. "This is because of the Demons, they are the ones who did this!!!! Curse them!!! Demon Demon Demon Demon Demon Demon Demon!!!!!! Die Die!!! Die!!!!!" Furrneka screamed. Her body released a dark aura, emitting the negative emotions she had! She was beginning to become crazy, her mind was succumbing to madness. "Grrrraaahhh!!" Still, the spirit inside her won''t let this thing go easily. The Black Serpent came out of her body and electrocuted her. The Serpent understood that Furrneka won''t be saved anymore if he let this thing be. Furrneka further screamed as the lightning made her suffer. She scratched her body and wounded herself, her blood flowed and she didn''t care. "Demon Demon Demon Demon DemonDemonDemonDemonDemonDemon!!" She repeated the word and she fought the Serpent, she unleashed her own power. Black lightning that was filled with Furrneka''s hatred clashed and hit the Serpent. The Serpent cried in pain as his scale was damaged, Furrneka''s fury was stronger and defeated him. The Serpent fell and lost its strength, his body started to merge with Furrneka. "Demon Demon Demon----!!!!" A strong explosion rose and Mikael slammed into the building. The windows around her broke just by the aura she released. Furrneka was standing in the middle of destruction. Her whole body was producing black lightning just like Mikael''s Skill. However, one thing was greatly noticeable, there''s a horn on her forehead. Furrneka started her Demonification. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 When the earthquake happened, Furrneka was a bit nauseous and her head was aching. Her mind couldn''t think well and because of it, she couldn''t fight the hallucinations that Count Redrose cast. Her mind was vulnerable to any mind attack. Her mind was drowned in the illusions of her parents. She was extending her hands to reach them. But no matter how much she tried to do it, she cried as tears burst from her eyes, but nothing happened. Her wish of meeting them gradually vanished. Then, something triggered inside her. The hatred that was silently sleeping in her awakened and shook her reasoning. A horn materialized making her appearance close to a Demon. Her aura changed into a wild beast that could not identify who the ally and not. The image of her parents who were suffering because they were covering her from the Demons so that she won''t be wounded started to reveal. The image of them dying protecting her struck in. She felt like she was dying as the darkness ate her. Something awakened inside her. The corruption that made her selfish, arrogant, insensitive, and violent, that corruption erupted and triggered her Demonification. The Black Lightning Serpent tried to stop the turning but it failed and succumbed to the hatred. Furrneka''s hatred was stronger. The Serpent was defeated and forced to abide by the will of his Master, the Serpent merged with her. "Ggrrr!!!" Furrneka growled, her sharp claws were illustrating the feelings she had. Her claws were like razors that won''t hesitate to shred a Demon. She rampaged around the place, she started to move around faster and faster. The structures around her were sliced like papers, Furrneka became an uncontrollable monster. "Grrraaahhhh" Black lightning flashed all around and destroyed the place. The tall buildings started crumbling as they couldn''t endure the lightning. "Kuck¡­ Furrneka." Mikael stood up and touched his ribs, it looked like it was broken. The potion that he took out earlier was destroyed so Mikael brought another one. He uncorked the potion using his mouth and drunk the liquid. Vitality slowly crept around his body especially in the ribs as the potion started healing him. His mission changed, right now, his priority was to save Furrneka. He heard from the Patriarch that corruption could make someone crazy. The people who had corruption would start to have the urge to spread despair. And the worst was that they would turn into a Demon and could never return to normal. "I promise to Patriarch that I will protect you no matter what!" Mikael fearlessly said but Furrneka didn''t listen to his bickering. The cat ran away to destroy another place, she ran like an animal and used her arms and feet. She dashed and went to the place that her instinct was telling her to go. The lightning closely followed her creating an image of a jet black snake. While she was running, she caught something. She smelled a scent that made her mind go crazy. "Deeemmmmooooonnn!!!" Furrneka detected that there was a Demon around. The scent that she recalled when her parents were stabbed multiple times resurfaced. The image of creatures who had horns on their heads and cackled as they tortured them, she remembered their smell. Furrneka''s fury erupted. She changed her direction and followed where the scent was going. Her saliva dripped, she was turning into a rabid animal. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Gaarh!" Furrneka reached the place. She stopped and used her nose to sniff where the foul scent was coming from. She was a cat that was hunting her prey, she smelled the ground and found where the smell was coming from. However, she saw nothing, she didn''t find any Demon. "Girrraaaa!!!" The cat became enraged because she felt like she was being played. Lightning came out of her body and demolished the place. The buildings close to her cracked and fell, large rocks descended crashing into the ground. "Shit!" A man yelled and evaded the rocks. Francisco showed himself. Because of the falling debris, he was forced to show himself. He cursed and slashed the rock that was coming at him. Furrneka heard him, she tilted her head while looking at him. After a second, she realized that this man was the Demon. "Demon¡­? Demon----!!!!!" Furrneka rolled and sprinted to Francisco. She swung her hand and black lightning went to Francisco, it blew up as it approached him. Francisco realized that he would gain a massive wound if he don''t do something. He cast his Skill and altered the reality around him. Instead of an explosion, the thing that hit him was a splash of water. His attire became wet as the water hit him. "Damn it!!" Francisco cursed again, he just spent a large amount of mana. Changing reality was a hard thing to do and he couldn''t do it repeatedly. Turning the lightning into water cost him a lot. The cat who saw that her attacks didn''t work decided to fight close combat. She released her sharp claws to slash him. Francisco waved his longsword to make her back away. The cat rotated and dodged the longsword, she swiftly reached Francisco and slashed his chest. "Ack!!" Francisco grunted in pain but he counterattacked by kicking her. The cat rolled on the ground but Furrneka easily gained her footing after a couple of rolling. She roared and her fangs shone deadly. "Demon!!!" She screamed glaring at him. She licked the black blood on her hands but she spat it after. It taste like shit, she thought. Francisco readied his weapon and stared at her. He realized that the woman had a horn. "You are¡­ Kihihiahahahahaha, I see so you''ve turned into Demon just like me!" Francisco understood what was going on. The woman lost her reasoning and became a lower-class Demon who couldn''t control her mind. "Such a pity, I will end your suffering now." Francisco grinned, he actually wanted to kill someone right now because he was frustrated. His dreams crumbled and he wanted someone to suffer just like him. He was so much happy to see that someone came at him. It was ironic how he changed his mind, earlier he was hiding but now he wanted to confront her. "Let''s do this, you rabid cat." Francisco jumped and lifted his weapon. The longsword descended to the cat together with the divergent of air. The cat hissed and lightning drifted at him, Francisco knew what to do this time. He changed the reality again, the lightning became a gust of wind. His hair blew up but that''s it. "Die!" He yelled but neither he thought that Furrneka was a strong enemy who had a tough foundation. Her instinct told her what to do, she recalled the movement that someone did in the tournament. Her body faded and became a bolt of lightning. The lightning traveled, she appeared behind him and stabbed him. Her hand impaled his chest but she didn''t get his heart. "Gakh!!" Francisco lost his strength and released his weapon. He slammed into the ground and puked ink-like blood. He was shocked, the cat became lightning and appeared behind him. He touched his midsection, black blood was flowing out of his body. Francisco laughed although his expression was in pain. "Hehe you got me, huh." The cat hissed, lightning crackled around her. She dashed again to finish Francisco. "You thought you can kill me, hehe sorry but you are wrong!!" Francisco took out two items in his Inventories, a knife, and an eye. He aimed the eye at the cat, the eye glowed and cast its power. Furrneka started to become slower until all of the power around her dissipate, the lightning vanished symbolizing losing her strength. The cat stumbled and her face scraped on the road. Her face was bleeding but her eyes fiercely glare at Francisco. "Demon!!" She screamed. "Yes, we are both Demons!" Francisco retorted. He used his knife and tried to stab her. However, another man arrived and stopped him. Mikael showed up and his Spear made a contact into Francisco''s face. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The ground cracked, a body was slammed into and created a spider web in the ground. Francisco lost his mind for a second, his head rattled and black blood came out of his mouth. He heard a strong ringing in his ears, he had tinnitus because of impact. "Grah!!" He grunted and puked more blood. He slowly got up but his body was trembling. He looked and saw the man who triggered his downfall. Francisco''s pupil dilated as he realized that the person who slammed him was Mikael. "Furrneka!" Mikael kneeled and inspected Furrneka, he saw that she was bleeding. But the woman hissed and covered her body with lightning. The grand illusionist saw that Mikael was worried about the cat demon. "Hihahahahaha, now I understand. So this is your lover! Mikael what a coincidence, so that woman is part of your harem!! Hahaha too bad for you, but she''s already lost!! She is a Demon, a lower-class Demon! She can''t return anymore, she''s now a mindless creature. Kihahahahahaha" Francisco laughed, his laughter echoed. How great it was for Mikael to be here. The reason why Francisco lost his dream was because of this man, the strongest Hunter of their generation. Mikael took his dream away from him. And for that, Francisco loathed him. He grinned as he wiped the blood on his mouth. "You must suffer the way I suffered!! It''s because of you why I became like this!! Kihahahaha, it''s funny to see you having that emotion, what? Are you sad because your cute little cat became a Demon!! Kihahaha, it''s okay, I heard from Delorio that you can still fuck a Demon however, she will corrupt you." Francisco started to lose his mind too. His reasoning was fucked up, he blamed Mikael for his own misfortune even though he was the one who did it. He was the one who chose to give up his dream. He was the one who chose to side with the Demons. He lost because he was an incompetent man not because of Mikael. However, his ego couldn''t accept that reason. He still believed and claimed that Mikael was the reason of his tragedy. He won''t accept any reason except for that. Francisco''s saliva fell with a mix of black blood. He was slowly losing his rationality, just like Furrneka he was going to lost his mind too. He was releasing unknown and negative aura. "You will pay for what you did to me!!!!" He cried out. Mikael didn''t listen to any of his blabberings, he stared at Furrneka. The woman was releasing bolt of lightnings to keep Mikael away. Her eyes focused on Francisco, even in the middle of this, her hatred for the Demons was still igniting. She would kill this Demon in front of her parents, she promised to her parents that she would eliminate all of the Demons! Her tail stood as her fierce eyes glared at Francisco. "Furrneka listen to me, I know that you are still inside. I believe in yo-"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Gurrrrrraaaaaaaaaa!!!" Mikael stopped talking, Furrneka screamed and charged at the Demon. She released her sharp claws to slice him. "Hihhaahahaha, good slice me!! Be a Demon, lose yourself!!!" Francisco evaded her attacks and moved to take his longsword and the eye. He first got the eye and aimed it at Furrneka. The eye started shining and the cat woman lost her power again and stumbled. But she growled and kept moving. Francisco used this moment to get his longsword. He ran and snatched the longsword. However, when he got up, Mikael''s weapon was in front of him. He realized that Mikael wanted to kill him immediately so that Furrneka would lose her target. Francisco gritted his teeth and created another illusion. The air around him became a concrete wall, the Spear hit the wall. The weapon exploded and Francisco flew, still, he held his two main weapons. The eye and longsword were still in his hands. "Guh!!" Francisco rolled to the ground, his head bled. He was angry and screamed. "Die!!!" Francisco decided to start with Mikael, this man was a strong opponent. The cat woman lost her reasonings and she was easy to read, Francisco could kill her after. Francisco cast his Skill, he changed the place. This time, what he did was a simple illusion, he didn''t alter the reality. The place was covered with mist and blocked their vision. Francisco hid and encircled Mikael, he cast a Skill and his illusion appeared in front of Mikael to distract him. Mikael slashed it and the illusion disappeared. "Hah! You fell for it!!" Francisco showed behind him and swung his longsword. He thought he had him but he realized that the ground cracked. "Francisco, I know your tricks. We fought in the past!" Mikael copied what he did in the past, he cracked the ground to throw him off. Francisco lost his balance and halted his attack. "Now it''s my turn!" Mikael rotated and his Spear aimed at Francisco''s abdomen to finish this. He cast his Shock to deliver a fatal blow "¡­ kihahahaha, you thought I didn''t know this! Mikael that battle happened eight years ago!! I''m stronger now!" Francisco used the eye and pointed it to Mikael, he grinned because this was the moment that he was waiting for. The eye glowed, Mikael widened his eyes and realized that his power vanished. "Got you!!" *STAB-----!!!!!!* Francisco''s weapon impaled him, Mikael''s blood poured out of the wound. He puked blood but his eyes were still alive. Mikael held Francisco and glared. He forced his body and made a warcry. He smashed his head into him. "Guwah!" Francisco backed away and touched his nose, it was bleeding. Mikael panted and took out the blade in his body, he touched his wound and understood that he was bleeding a lot. "Francisco. I don''t know why you became like that, but I promise that you will die here." Mikael said, he was serious now. "Hihahahahahha! You think you can. No, Mikael you will be the one who will die here." Francisco pointed the eye again, he would end this. Mikael already lost so much blood, and even if he used his everything, the eye would keep him from using any of his Skills. The eye glowed again and stopped Mikael''s ability. "Francisco, I guess you already lost your mind. You shouldn''t point that thing at me. Did you forget that you have another enemy?" Mikael smirked. "Giirrraaaa!!!" The cat woman sprinted, her body was covered with lightning. Francisco looked at her but it was already late, Furrneka''s body became a bolt of black lightning and traveled so fast. She reached him and sliced his hand that was holding the eye. Francisco screamed in pain, he kneeled and cried as his blood gushed out. "Arrrggghhh!!" He tried to reach his dismembered hand but he felt that the air became cold. The atmosphere was heavy and he was having a hard time breathing, he felt suffocated. "This is your end, Francisco." The voice reverberated. Francisco looked up and he saw Mikael. The man had golden scales around his neck and shoulders, he activated his Dragon Slayer. Francisco lost his strength and smiled, he just smiled. "I see, so I will die, huh... I''m sorry dad, I can''t become the strongest." The weapon descended and cut his head off. Black blood rained out and splashed on the ground. Francisco Marquez died. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The last thing that Francisco saw was a Spear swinging to cut his head. Francisco smiled and closed his eyes, he was afraid of death yet he already accepted his fate. Besides, dying in Mikael''s hands was not bad. Mikael was the strongest in their period. "This is it for me." The blade slashed him creating a swift gust and his head rolled out on the ground. He had a peaceful expression, he was freed from his resentment. "Ugh, that weapon really hit me hard." Mikael deactivated his Title and he started coughing blood. Mikael utilized the power of [Ring of U Kraken''s trait] and forced his wound to heal. He gritted his teeth as the hole started to close until it was fully gone. Mikael breathed in relief and kneeled because of tiredness. "Nyaaaahhhhh!!!" "Wait babe, just let me rest okay. I''ll promise I''ll give you a good time." ... It seemed like Mikael was fine since he still had the energy to joke. Furrneka hissed and glared at him, her horn was starting to get bigger. Her situation was seriously dangerous, her chances of returning to normal diminished as time passed. The Demon was dead but Furrneka still wanted to eradicate the enemies around. The woman screamed and created another lightning and it surrounded her. The Methuselahs who landed near them started to attack. They headed to Mikael and Furrneka, their nails lengthened to kill them. "Niyyyaaaarrrrgggghhhh---!!!" Furrneka turned to them and dashed, she had this incomparable hatred inside her. It wanted to explode and slaughter, her mindless self wanted to create a blood bath. She was thirsty at creating death. Furrneka cast her lightning, the lightning drifted and hit the Methuselahs. The lightning blew up and destroyed their bodies. Even their healing powers couldn''t repair the horrible injuries that they got. Their limbs disappeared and they died just like that. Furrneka''s wrath fueled her power resulting in awakening the hidden strength in her. But Furrneka didn''t stop with just that, she wanted more. She wanted to spread despair, to her and the people around her. She wanted them to feel the sadness that she experienced. It was expected since she slowly turning into a bonafide Demon. All the Demon think about was how to spread despair and Furrneka was starting to understand their motto. Mikael stared at her, Mikael was in pain looking at Furrneka misery, he felt like he was the one who was suffering. He knew that Furrneka had a traumatic incident that caused her to become like this. "I know that you are suffering, that''s why I promised to protect you and make you happy¡­ Mikael, you motherf*cker, how could you do this? You said that no more misfortune, but now Furrneka is losing herself in front of you. Move you bastard, you must save her!!!"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Mikael cursed himself, he started to stand up and pushed his body to the limit. He unsummoned his weapon and moved forward. He had determined eyes, it''s a do or die. He is not a man if he ran. He would rather die than let Furrneka suffer. He would show it, to himself and this world. If his destiny is to mourn and suffer then Mikael would change his destiny. Fuck that nonsensical destiny, Mikael would be the one who created his own future. And right now, he would prove it. He would trudge the path that he chose. "Furrneka!" Mikael ran and held Furrneka. The woman had widened eyes as she was shocked. However, her instinct returned and her hatred was now pointed to Mikael. She struggled and cast lightning but Mikael endured it. It was good that he had lightning resistance. He hugged her tightly so that Furrneka would stop her rampage. The woman scratched him, she screamed and wounded his chest, back, and face. Mikael took all of it, he was ready to take all of her hatred. If this could heal her heart, then Mikael would gladly accept this pain. His eyes didn''t move around and he was directly looking at her without any fear. "Nyyyaaaaahhhh!!!" Furrneka shrieked and her claws gave cuts to Mikael''s body, she hissed and strong lightning blew up. Mikael felt the pain but he didn''t make any sound, he withstood all of it, he must. His body was covered with blood, he was bleeding a lot. However, he didn''t show any pain nor say it. He knew that the woman in front of him was suffering the most. He smiled, he wanted to show to Furrneka that her attacks didn''t hurt him. How could he show any weakness in front of her, of course not, he won''t show pain nor sadness. Instead, he wanted to show her that he deeply loved her. Mikael embraced her tightly despite the struggle that Furrneka did. He understood that he would die if he kept doing this, but he remained still. He believed in Furrneka, he believed that she was still there inside. The woman he loves was still inside that beast! "Furrneka, I will wait for you. I know that you are here. No matter what happened, I will stay with you. I will never let you go until you are not here." He said with firm conviction, he didn''t have any intention of letting her go. This was his determination. The Demon cat created another lightning, and this was stronger than earlier. The Methuselahs closed to them were electrocuted and screamed in pain. Blood came out of Mikael''s mouth but he didn''t show any pain, instead, he bent and kissed her. Mikael felt that her nails dug deeper in his skin but he continued kissing her. Furrneka wanted to free herself but his arms tightly caressed her. The woman fought back but she always lost the battle of strength. They remained like this for a minute, ten minutes, an hour? Mikael didn''t know, all he knew was that he didn''t fail. His arms embraced her despite the death that slowly closing in... Still, Mikael''s determination was compensated, his will to save her reached the finish line. "See, I know that you will return." Mikael chuckled, his face was horribly wounded but his expression was in relief. Tears fell on his chest, mixing with the blood he had. "Mikael¡­ " The struggling woman became docile. She sniffed and weakly sobbed, she had a hoarse voice as she said his name. She put her head on his chest and shed tears. Her scratching became a hug, she hugged Mikael tightly. "Mikael¡­" Furrneka repeated, she couldn''t do this anymore, this suffering. Mikael patted her head and the woman started to cry out loud. Her weak sobs turned into strong shouts of cry. Her voice was loud and her feelings erupted causing her to cry more. "Mikael¡­ please¡­ just kill me." A trembling pled, she knew that she would return to that form again at any second. Her horn was still on her forehead, it didn''t disappear nor shrank. She was now a Demon, and she understood that she would be a mindless monster if Mikael stopped holding her. That''s why instead of doing that, instead of being a creature that she loathed so much, she would rather die. She didn''t want to hurt the people around her anymore, especially this man. Mikael did his best. But no matter what, Furrneka would cease to exist. She would lose her mind at any moment. "I want you to kill me¡­ this is better¡­ I want to die in your hands." Her hug became stronger as she shivered, she accepted her death. She knew that there''s no cure for Demonification. "No, I''m not going to accept that. I''m sorry but I''m a greedy man." However, our protagonist didn''t accept her request. Mikael touched her face and looked at her eye to eye, conviction was written in Mikael''s eyes. "You will not die. I will never let that happen." He grinned and promised her. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 [I uploaded three chapters as of now. From now on, the schedule will be like this: Wednesday: 3 chapters Saturday: 3+ chapters ] Mikael wiped the tears from her eyes. His bloodied face smiled and showed that he was fine even he was not. "B- but I hurt you!! All I did is give you pain!!" Furrneka sobbed, she stared at Mikael''s wounded body. She was the one who did this to him. Even now, her hands were covered with Mikael''s blood and Furrneka couldn''t take it anymore. The guilt was eating her. She knew that she was the lowest and the worst. She always hurt Mikael, the man she loved so much. "T- this wounds¡­ I did this--!!!" She moaned, her hands trembled because of the sins that she did. She was afraid of returning to a Demon again, she didn''t want to hurt Mikael again. She wanted to end this, her suffering, and Mikael''s suffering. They both suffered enough. Her tears kept flowing but Mikael wiped them too. He lifted her face and made it close to him, they stared eye to eye. They could hear each other''s breath and they understood that both of them were alive. "Furrneka, I will not let you die nor let you succumb to the curse of being a Demon. None of that will happen." Mikael was blabbering nonsense, he didn''t know how to cure Furrneka. But his greedy thoughts told him that as long as he was not giving up, he would find the answer. Mikael believed even though he didn''t know if it''ll happen¡­ Let''s just say that he was using the power of ''believe and trust yourself'' like a protagonist in a shounen anime. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ {Kid¡­ how long will you keep closing your ears?} A voice started to talk but Mikael couldn''t hear it. However, another existence heard his voice. A sound of hissing echoed, the Black Serpent showed up in the darkness. {I see, so it seems like we both have an understanding. Oi, Black Serpent, or should I say Jormungandr''s son. No matter how much you try to hide it, the smell of Jormungandr lingers in you. Help me, I''m already bored in this darkness. I want to come out. } The growling voice commanded the Serpent. But the Black Serpent hissed, it was a scoff-like hiss. { Cute tiger, I want you to remember this. I don''t have any intention of helping you, my mission is to save my master.} The Serpent knew that his master was in a dangerous situation right now. He tried to stop the corruption but Furrneka''s hatred was stronger. He lost and was forced to obey. Right now, he could only talk to this tiger because Mikael was starting to reach level 500. {Okay, okay. I won''t say anything. Just get me out of here. Tell it to my idiot master that he had a strong partner that he can rely on. Sheesh, that idiot is still thinking that he can save this through believing and never give up. Sigh, who does he is, Rick Astley?} The voice growled, Mikael was stupid trough and trough. He didn''t know how to fully utilize his potential. The glowing eyes looked up and continued his words. { I can give you a push to fight the corruption. You must talk to that idiot man and tell him that he needs to level up. As for your problem of maintaining the girl away from turning, it all depends on you. It''s not my problem anyway.}The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. The creature was hidden but it was obvious that he shrugged. { Don''t worry, I don''t need your help. I can do this on my own, just watch. } The Black Serpent started to create lightning. Space shook and the two existences stared at each other, the Black Serpent sneered. {See you, imbecile.} The lightning expanded and covered the whole darkness, the Lightning Black Serpent came out. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Furrneka felt that her Serpent wanted to come out forcefully. Furrneka gasped as she witnessed the Serpent escaping from her body. The snake materialized and bit Mikael''s neck. "Ugh!" Mikael grunted and touched his neck, the bite marks could be seen. "Black Serpent!" Furrneka yelled at the Serpent. Usually, her Spirit would always remain inside her body. This was the first time that the Serpent came out with his own accord¡­ let''s exempt the time when the Serpent tried to stop the Demonification. Furrneka was out of her right mind at that time so she didn''t know it. The Black Serpent slithered and wrapped Furrneka''s arms. Furrneka was surprised, she tried to command the Serpent but it didn''t listen and kept wrapping her. The Serpent successfully wrapped her with only Furrneka''s head visible. The Serpent hissed around Furrneka''s ear. Furrneka was shocked, she felt like she understood what the Serpent was saying. "What are you doing to Furrneka!?" "Mikael stop!!" Mikael lifted his weapon to stab the Serpent but Furrneka stopped him. "Furrneka are you okay? Did he hurt you!?" Mikael asked with worriedness. Furrneka shook her head and convinced him that she didn''t feel any pain. Actually, she felt warm, the Serpent''s heat was so cozy. The great thing was that her corruption didn''t trigger. "Mikael I feel like Black Serpent is telling me something." Furrneka explained, Mikael lowered his weapon and narrowed his eyes. He was confused but he trusted Furrneka. When the Lightning Black Serpent saw that the couple was calmed, he started his move. The Serpent cast a strong lightning field around them. The Methuselahs that tried to get close were electrocuted, their skins burned and they cried in pain. The Black Serpent started to explain his intention, the Serpent glared especially at Mikael. {You stupid man, I don''t have a lot of time to maintain this. Listen seriously, you must level up. Reach level 500, that''s the only way to keep Furrneka away from being a Demon. Since you two are Kampi, you have to become stronger and Furrneka will automatically become stronger too. You must awaken the monster inside you so that my potential will unlock too. If we are lucky, we can even cure her corruption. You must level up as soon as possible.} The Serpent hissed. Mikael was surprised how he could comprehend the snake but it didn''t reach a long time for him to understand the Serpent. When Mikael heard the explanation, he immediately cast his Skills. He was perplexed about how the Serpent could talk but he decided to leave it like that. His priority was to save Furrneka. "Mikael¡­" Furrneka heard the Serpent too. She started crying when she realized that there''s still hope. Now that she realized that she could be with Mikael, her hope for survival increased. She was a woman in love and her dream was to spend her life with Mikael, she dreamed of being with him. She didn''t want to return to being a vile creature that wanted to spread despair, her crystal eyes stared at Mikael. It was funny how she said that she wanted to die and now she wanted to live. Girls are really hard to understand..... "Furrneka wait for a little bit. I''ll just hunt these monsters to save you." Mikael grinned. He now had the determination to slaughter these vampires. He started his move and threw his Spear at the closest group of monsters. "I''m thankful that fate is with me, I only need two levels." He smirked while starting his massacre. [Mikael Tibano] [ TITLE: DRAGON SLAYER - THE SIGURD SWORD DECIDED TO ASSIMILATE WITH THE VOID SPEAR. THE USER WILL GAIN THE POWER OF A DRAGON WHENEVER HE USES HIS TITLE] [LEVEL 498] [ SKILLS] [LIGHTNING SHOCK LEVEL 6] [1.SHOCK: A BODY THAT CAN EMIT LIGHTNING] [2.LIGHTNING STRENGTH: INCREASE YOUR SPEED AND STRENGTH BY USING MANA] [3.LIGHTNING VOID SPEAR: - CONNECTED TO THE USER - UNBREAKABLE - CAN BE SUMMON SPEAR''S ABILITIES: a.) DEFENSE VOID -within 3. 5 seconds, enemies'' physical and magical defense will be nullified b.) LIGHTNING SPEAR -the spear will turn to lightning and cause a big explosion ] [4. LORD OF LIGHTNING - the whole body will turn to lightning and increase its strength by 5¡Á -can only activate if the user is in a near-death situation. - can become a bolt of lightning, but consumed a high amount of mana. -(insufficient level) ] Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Mikael dived in the horde of enemies. A weapon appeared beside him and he swung it down the Methuselahs. They felt a devastating storm and their bodies turned into smithereens, blood splashed all around the place dyeing it red. The Methuselahs had feelings too, they were people who had a will on their own. But for Mikael, right now, they were nothing more than monsters that he must murder. They were experience points that he must get to level up. His blade was sharpened to slaughter, always has been. On the corner of his mind, Mikael knew that these people were just like him, a human. But he tossed that idea together with his guilt. Fuck sympathy, his goal was to slaughter them if it would bring him and his family a good life. And currently, his mind was focused on Furrneka''s wellbeing, he didn''t have time to hesitate. His eyes glowed just like his Lightning Void Spear. "All of you die and become my nutrition. I will hunt you even if you beg!" His family was important than these stranger alien-like people, his blade was swift creating gusts. The Methuselahs saw his hostilities, they screamed and assaulted him with their powers. All of them attacked at the same time. They were furious and vengeful about the deaths of their comrades. Mikael generated his Lightning Strength and waved his Spear. 3/4 of the attacks were parried because of the strong swing that he did. Mikael took the 1/4 of their attacks, he had strong armor and he was using his Lightning Strength, his skin was tougher. Some of the attacks penetrated his skin but they were not deep. After a couple of bombardments, the Methuselahs stopped and inspected him. They wanted to know if Mikael was dead. Silence filled the place and dust started to disappear leading the place to become clearer. A silhouette of a man was standing in the middle. He had blood all over his body but he didn''t have any wounds. Mikael''s regeneration healed all of the wounds that he got, even the wounds he received from Furrneka vanished. The Methuselahs screamed when they saw that their enemy was still alive and standing. Fury engulfed as they ravaged the place. They lifted their hands again and started casting their powers again. "As if I will let you have time to do it." Mikael wielded his Spear and smashed the ground, the ground shook and the Methuselahs lost their footings. Mikael pointed his weapon at the ground and activated his Lightning Spear! *BOOM!!* An explosion devoured the place, the glasses of the buildings around him broke. The whole ground disintegrated and a crater appeared after, the Methuselahs around him died. Their regeneration couldn''t keep up with Mikael''s explosion. The smell of roasted bodies crunched Mikael''s nose, he rubbed his nose and went to his next destination. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Killing these weaklings won''t give me large xp, I need to hunt at least seven or eight Counts to reach level 500." Mikael killed Count Redrose earlier and that man was strong. He wanted to find seven Methuselahs that had the same strength as Redrose to level up. His estimation was not exactly right but he didn''t care. As long as there are Methuselahs around him, he could reach level 500. "Hm?" Mikael looked up and saw that a man started falling to him, he was descending like a meteor. The man had a whip and used it to strike Mikael as he descended. The whip moved like a snake, slithering, and aimed at his face. Mikael lifted his Spear to protect his face but the whip changed again and aimed his leg. Mikael was surprised, he tried to shift his body but the whip was faster. The whip struck his leg and ruptured his flesh, Mikael squinted in pain. Another set of attacks went to him. Mikael who was gritting his teeth backed away and dodged them. The man landed safely, the man had a slim body and long black hair. But just like the other Methuselahs, he had red eyes too. "Ptui! How dare a man like you kill my brethren. You will pay for that!" The man clenched his whip and started swinging it. The whip moved erratically like a raging bull that rushing aimlessly. Mikael followed the movement of the whip. He realized that it had unpredictable moves, Mikael kicked his tongue in annoyance. "It looks like I caused a disturbance and they realized that I''m a threat. Hey long-hair, what are you? You are stronger than that Redrose guy." Mikael said. "Hmmph! Don''t spout nonsense, don''t compare me to that Redrose. I''m far more prideful and beautiful than him. I''m Duke Von Stein! The one and only!" Duke Von Stein proudly presented himself. Mikael grinned and held his Spear stronger. "Yeah, I can feel that you are stronger than that man. By the way, I killed that Redrose easily." Mikael replied and raised his weapon. The movements of the whip became unapparent and hard to follow. "So you killed Count Redrose." "Yeah, what about it?" "Then, your sin will be heavy and for that, you must pay. " Duke Von Stein started rampaging, his swings became stronger and faster, Mikael''s eyes tried to follow the whip but to no avail. The whip ravaged and went to hit his stomach. Mikael saw the incoming attack and evaded it, he thought. But the whip vanished and strike his back, Mikael''s skin was torn. "I''m still not finished!" Von Stein waved his whip again. Perceiving the whip coming yet Mikael was too late to depend nor dodge it. Mikael felt the force and he was slammed into the building. His senses went out for a second as he felt himself flying. His body crashed and went inside the seven-story building, he was blasted destroying the pillars. He coughed blood and his eyes unfocused. He slowly stood but he lost his balance again as the building started falling. Von Stein destroyed the building, he wanted to bury Mikael under the concrete. "...Oh shit!" The unconscious Mikael regained himself and started running to escape the building, he went full speed despite his stumbling dash. The building crashed down and Mikael successfully escaped. However, he didn''t have the time to rest. The impatient whip drifted and whack him, Mikael face contorted as his chest bled. Duke Von Stein walked into him, he was releasing killing intent and it was directed to Mikael. Mikael spat blood and revealed his bloodied teeth, he was excited. It was a long time ago when he got serious in a battle. "Good good, this is what I want." Von Stein sneered while looking at Mikael. "Don''t think that you will live, you are still weak to fight me." "Pfft-" Mikael started laughing, this man was really strong. His whip moved irrationally yet it always hit him. He laughed because this fight made his blood boil. Duke Von Stein became mad because his enemy was laughing. "Why are you laughing, do you think this is funny? Then I will send you t-" "I''m starting to think that this job is really fun. Hey Duke BlabberMouth, I will show you the power that I always keep at bay. I still didn''t use my Title to its full potential. " A powerful hidden aura rose deep in him leading the air to become cold. Duke Von Stein raised his defense. His every hair stood as he felt the destructive power in Mikael. Mikael activated his Dragon Slayer. His shoulders up to his neck had golden scales, his irises were slanted like a beast. Now, the battle became interesting. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 A strong gust of wind caught the Duke off guard. Mikael''s released a powerful aura that caused the Duke to put his defense. His red eyes narrowed as he perceived how the surrounding became hard to breathe. Von Stein''s long black hair brushed in the air as the pressure coming from Mikael was creating powerful winds. Mikael started walking, his scales grew around his shoulders and his deep dark eyes looked like a lizard. "Let''s see if my power is still not enough!" He charged at the Duke clenching his weapon with the intention to kill. "You will lose!" Duke Von Stein roared and controlled his whip to hit him. This time, Mikael evaded his attack. The flashing whip glid and aimed at him but Mikael''s observant eyes caught the movement. He shifted his body and the whip hit nothing but air. He went closer to him and slammed his Spear against the arrogant Duke. Duke Von Stein saw the weapon and smiled, he was not showing his true power too! "Your attack won''t work on me!" Von Stein''s body blurred and became blood, Mikael''s Spear passed through him. Von Stein didn''t have any damage as his body turned into liquid. Mikael was shocked, he tried to swing his Spear again but the whip hit him. Mikael decided to back away, he weakly groaned as the stinging pain lingered in his skin. Von Stein laughed because Mikael''s attack didn''t hurt him, he was mocking his foolishness. "I see so you have another power aside from using the whip." Mikael quickly understood. "Of course, we Methuselah had the power to control our blood. Did you not realize that I didn''t use any blood manipulation earlier! Us, the 12 Dukes, had unimaginable power that''s hard to fight." Von Stein explained, his power was that he could become blood and negates every physical attack. He cackled showing that Mikael''s attack won''t hurt him. He spread his arms and laughed like a villain despite the fact that he was just a mob. "So if I try to attack you using my weapon, you will turn to blood and won''t hurt. That''s a convenient power, actually." Mikael honestly gave his opinion. Turning into a liquid to negates physical attacks was hard to combat. But Mikael didn''t have time to think about countermeasures. He only had one goal, which was saving Furrneka. His lightning rumbled as he released his killing intent. "I''m sorry but I have someone who is waiting for me, so you have to die. Killing you will give me a large number of experience points, no hard feelings okay." Mikael crouched, he had something that he learned when he fought in the tournament. A potion for mana regeneration was in his hand, he drunk it. He gulped the liquid to rejuvenate his mana. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "I''m actually surprised that Furrneka can do it too and I''m happy that she can although this will be tiring." Mikael sighed, he didn''t want to spend his mana because they were in the middle of battle. And it would be dangerous if he lost his strength here. Still, Mikael trashed all of the ifs. For now, he must focus on what was in front of him. "No matter what you do, you will lose." Von Stein smirked, the whip began rampaging again and hit everything around. It moved omnidirectional protecting and assaulting all over. "Even if you get close, you will never hit m-" A bolt of black lightning flashed. "Are you sure?" "Wa-!" Mikael appeared behind before the Duke could finish his sentence. Mikael''s figure was rippling as lightning flickered around him. The Duke''s eyes widened in shock, Von Stein tried to alter his body but a strong force hit him leading him to crash into the wall. The Duke coughed blood and retched in anguish but another bolt of lightning flashed. Mikael appeared in front of him and stabbed him. The Duke screamed in pain, everything happened so fast. "Ggaaahhhhh---!!!" The Duke tried to transform again but strong electricity shocked him. Von Stein convulsed and he lost his concentration, he wanted to transform but the pain distracted him. Mikael stared at him like a man who pitied the loser. The Duke became angry, he couldn''t believe that he was the one being pitied. His crimson painted teeth gritted as he spat one word. "You!!" Mikael lifted his foot and stomped his face, Von Stein lost his tooth and he bled. He wanted to speak but another stomp went and crushed his nose, the Duke cried and struggled. He held Mikael''s foot and clawed it but it didn''t reach long before he released it. A powerful Shock tortured his body. He trembled as blood slowly sipped out of him, the Duke started begging. The Shock was too much for him. "I''m sorry, please forgive me¡­" The Spear that was impaled in his stomach created another shock. The Duke coughed more blood as he shivered in suffering. The jet-black lightning destroyed his inside and charred his organs. "Huh, I thought you are strong?" Mikael continued stepping on his face, this time every step became heavier. The Duke felt his skull cracking as the foot kept descending on. "You see, the reason why you lost is that you are too arrogant. You thought that you can evade all of my attacks if you turn to blood, that''s the reason why you lose. All I need to do is to hit you before you turn to blood." Mikael used the thing that he learned in the tournament. He opened the hidden ability of his fourth Skill, Lord of Lightning. He could turn into a bolt of lightning and travel fast. Mikael put pressure on his foot and kept crushing the Duke, the Duke tried to fight back but he already lost. Not because he was weak but because he was too confident. He regretted it, he should have put up his defense at that moment and quickly transform. But he couldn''t bring back the past. Right now, his head was going to pop like a balloon. His life flashed against his mind and the fear of death struck him. "Please let me live¡­" The Duke begged again hoping that Mikael would take pity. As one of the 12 Dukes, he must not die here. He still had many things that he must accomplish for the Queen. Mikael didn''t answer, he lifted his foot again and¡­ "Nnoooooo!" *Crack!* Von Stein''s head popped like a watermelon, his brain particles mushed on the ground. Some of it stuck on Mikael''s foot, Mikael didn''t care about that. Right now, he was focused on his Status. [Level up] "Good, one more level to go." Mikael replied, he smiled like a child who received his Christmas present. It was terrifying how he innocently smiled after killing someone. Mikael released his Dragon Slayer and breathed hard. He couldn''t maintain that power for too long, or else he would pass out. He took the Spear out of Von Stein''s stomach and walked away. He sprinted again to hunt and slaughter, he didn''t have time to check his appearance. Duke Von Stein''s body was left alone. The Duke who had the higher ground died because of his overconfidence. Perhaps in the afterlife, he would learn his lesson. "Where should I go now?" Mikael asked himself. The strong presences were all around the city and Mikael didn''t know who the ally and whose not. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The shade of crimson sky reflected the current status of the city. Blood was all around, either Methuselahs or humans, their blood dyed the land red. On top of that turmoil, a scarlet rift increased its size as it kept puking enemies out. Mikael looked up and realized something. He found the rift, the rift kept pouring out Methuselahs, and as time passed, the city started to get filled with them. Mikael squinted and punched his face, he was embarrassed of himself. How could he overlooked this!! A great number of experience points were coming out in a certain location! "Now that I think about it. Why don''t I just bombard that portal thingy?" Mikael sighed, he was stupid and he didn''t rebut his own words. Mikael clenched his Void Spear, he stretched his arm that was holding the Spear. He aimed his weapon at the rift and shot it. *BAAM!* His Spear traveled like a rocket and reached the rift, it entered the hole and exploded. Mikael watched as the blast further spread. The lightning clashed and raptured the enemies. The bodies of the burned Methuselah started falling, some of them were alive but suffering in deep anguish. They twisted in pain as they crashed into the ground. However, after the explosion, the other Methuselahs started coming with haste. Mikael summoned his Spear again and repeat what he did. He had enough mana to do this routine. In his second throw, he killed around 17 enemies but Mikael didn''t care about his kill count. All he wanted was to level up and save Furrneka. He summoned his Void Spear again! He created another explosion at the rift! "I will not stop." Mikael did it again! The Methuselahs who were hit turned to ashes. They didn''t reach a minute outside the rift before they died. Mikael''s Lightning Spear assaulted them nonstop! And again! The weapon drifted like a black dragon ready to devour them. The first thing that the Methuselahs saw was the blinding light of destruction. The Spear end their lives before they realized it. They wailed and set ablaze as the lightning lingered in them and destroyed their organs! "Krraahhh!" "You monster! This is for my comrades!" Mikael wanted to use the Lightning Spear 18 consecutive times but two enemies approached and disturbed him. Mikael was forced to stop his Skill and focused on the two instead. He rotated his Spear and parried their attacks, the two opponents ended their attacks with failure. Mikael had a strong battle instinct. He knew what to do in this situation even though it was a surprise attack. His body moved like flowing water and deflected their attacks. Mikael stared at his targets, they were releasing hostility and it was obvious that Mikael was the reason for this. "Hm, you are not as powerful as Von Von but you will suffice. I already had gathered enough xp, and if I killed you two then I will reach 500." "How atrocious! Don''t mock our Duke Von Stein!"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. One of them angrily said. "Are you under that man? Well, dude, I''m sorry to say this but your boss is already dead. I crushed his head¡­ literally. No hard feelings okay, you will see him anyway. " Mikael shrugged. "You are lying, Duke Von Stein will not easily die. He had the power to-" "To turn into blood?" "You--!!" "Hep hep, let''s stop this talking, okay. I know the reason why you target me. You want me to prevent using my Skill so that your upcoming ally will land safely, am I right?" The two didn''t speak because what he said was true. Mikael''s bombardment prevented their ally to enter this world. When they found his location, they didn''t hesitate and decided to kill him. "Let''s stop the pep talk and start this already. Your xp is enough to reach my goal. Go on, I''ll give you time to prepare, I''m not that bad." Mikael explained and he had a smug face. He stretched his arms showing his decision not to attack. "You!" His opponents were insulted. They were Counts, only one rank lower than the Duke. How could this nobody say false information that he killed their Duke Von Stein? He even gave them a head start? Hah! What bullshit, they would kill him, gruesomely. One of them created a crimson blade using blood while the other had twin machetes. They dashed and confronted Mikael, their weapons positioned to kill him aiming at his neck. Mikael saw their moves and deflected their weapons. "You said you''ll take our attacks!?" "Hehe, I''m just joking." "You!!" "Now it''s my turn." Mikael spin his Spear and the blade went to their stomachs. The two Counts were sliced in half, they were like gelatins that had been cut by a spoon. Their intestines gushed out, they had a surprised expression. They couldn''t believe that they quickly died, it didn''t even last a second! They extended their arms to reach him but their upper bodies flopped into the dirty land. The last thing that they saw was Mikael''s stern expression, he didn''t seriously fight them. The two Counts died in disgrace without showing their true powers. They would meet their leader in the afterlife. Mikael breathed a mouthful of air as he knew what was coming. "Yosh, I guess this is it." [Level up] [Level 500] Mikael reached level 500, he sensed that his body started evolving. It was upgrading, increasing all his physical and supernatural abilities. Mikael closed his eyes and grasped the changes. He didn''t have the time to completely scanned his body but he knew that something change inside him, perhaps he gained another Skill. Mikael opened his sight and look around. He saw that the battle was still not over. In fact, it was just getting started. Even the main boss was not here, and even Mikael''s fated opponent was still not here. Mikael didn''t linger on the battle, he wanted to know where Furrneka was. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Black Serpent protected Furrneka from any attack. The snake kept using his power and electrocuted the Methuselahs that were trying to get near. His lightning field toasted them and they writhed in pain. Since then, the Methuselahs decided to hunt other people. Their mission was to eliminate the people, not to spend their time waiting for a single woman. The Dukes would face her instead. Furrneka was breathing hard, she started losing her mind. The Black Serpent wrapped Furrneka so that she won''t try to escape if she completely lost her reasoning. However, Serpent''s protection was starting to fade away too. Furrneka felt that her reasoning was slowly dwindling, she growled as her eyes lost focus. Although it won''t take a long time. Salvation reached her. The connection between them started to stride. [You did it, you fucking did it. You bastard.] Black Serpent muttered, he hissed. He was relieved that Mikael finished his task. The snake started the procession, he summoned his hidden power that slept inside Furrneka. The Black Serpent and Furrneka were always connected, they were one. [It''s a good thing that I''m from the line of Legendary Creature. If not, I can never help you. Jurmongard-momma, thanks.] Black Serpent''s body started changing, his jet black scales started shedding. He became larger, his raven-like eyes dilated. He controlled the power in his body. After regulating the power well, he opened his mouth and bit Furrneka''s neck. His fangs dug deeper, he injected his venom that would cleanse the corruption inside Furrneka. The woman gasped and started convulsing, her veins turned black as the poison flowed and destroyed her. "Aaahhhhhhh!!!!" Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Furrneka felt her head shattering, incredible pain pierced her all over her body. Black Serpent released lightning and burned her. Furrneka twisted, suffering from the agony. She started bleeding, her skin being wounded. "Nyaaahhhh!!!" She cried out in pain. Her lips bled as she bit it to slightly ease the pain but it was futile. The pain didn''t subside, instead, it became stronger. The snake saw her suffering and further wrapped her. Black Serpent moved and covered the pitiful woman. Furrneka fainted and awakened after, the pain made her faint but the pain woke her too. The series of lightning bolts clashing in and out of her. Her eyes were bloodshot as she screamed like her body was being torn apart... Well, literally. Her body started shattering and fixing, this process repeated many times. For her, this was an endless suffering. She starting to lose her mind as she kept being disintegrating and reconstructing. This was painful like she would die. "Aaaahhhhhh!!" However, memories of the past kept pouring in. Furrneka recalled the faces of her parents. After that, she remembered her Grandpa, Patriarch. And the last was the man whom she loved, Mikael. She realized that people would be sad if she relinquished herself from this excruciating pain. The woman bit her lips, she won''t die here! She still had many things to do! She wanted to live, how could she die when she experienced happiness? She wanted to savor it more, her feelings, Mikael''s feelings. She wanted to stay with him, she is a greedy woman. Furrneka screamed and endured the intolerable pain. The pores in her skin released blood, painting her red. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael appeared and saw that the Black Serpent kept releasing lightning. Mikael sough and approached them. He found that the Serpent was bigger now and his scales had a tint of gold. He stared at the Serpent, the creature couldn''t speak but Mikael understood him. "Are you saying that I have to wait for her?" He asked and the Serpent nodded agreeing to his words. "I trust her. Furrneka will not lose." Mikael dropped his weapon and sat close to them, lightning hit him but he remained close and unmoving. Furrneka was enduring much painful lightning than this. He believed that Furrneka would overcome this, she is a strong woman. Some Methuselahs tried to attack them but the harsh lightning electrocuted them. Time passed, Mikael sensed that the lightning subsided. He stood and waited for her, his eyes were settled deep in the lightning trying to see her. The Black Serpent released the woman. The snake disappeared and returned inside Furrneka, Serpent spent his power and he needed to rest.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Mikael... I did it." The woman smiled, her face was covered with blood but happiness was clearly written on her face. Furrneka started falling but strong dependable arms caught her. Furrneka overcame the struggle, the horn cracked and disintegrated. She opened her eyes and smiled at Mikael. "I did it." "Yes, you are the best." Mikael embraced her. Furrneka dozed off and lost consciousness. She was tired, too tired. Mikael kissed her forehead and patted her. A great burden came out of him, he took a deep breath and looked around. Buildings crashed on the earth and the crimson sky was foreboding misfortunes. But Mikael''s priority didn''t change. "For now, I must take her to the safest location." Mikael started walking but on the way, he met Rena Scott and Ai Biyu. They looked dirty, they had wounds all over their bodies. Their clothes and armor had holes but they looked fine. Still, exhaustion was written in their faces. "Ara ara, I didn''t know that I will see you here, pervert bastard." Ai Biyu glanced at him. To be precise, she was looking at Furrneka who was sleeping in Mikael arms. "Looks like your girl fainted. " She continued. "You don''t have to worry, she''s okay." Mikael assured her as he tightened her embrace around Furrneka. "Ara, did I say that I care?" Ai Biyu had amused behavior and looked at her nails. It seemed like she needed a manicure. Rena sighed, she heard that Mikael angered Ai Biyu too. But she didn''t know that it was actually worse than that. "Okay, okay. Guys, first of all, we must leave our hatred behind. We must focus on the current situation, okay?" Rena stepped in between them, she was thinking for the better. She and Ai Biyu fought a Duke earlier. They won but they received damage too. If she and Ai Biyu didn''t cooperate, they would surely die. Duke Bloodfern created thousands of clones and all of them were strong. But at the end of the battle, the girls successfully killed the Duke. "Mikael, give Furrneka to me. I will take her to the safest place. I can''t stay in this place anymore, I already drunk a lot of mana potions. It will be bad if I forced my body. I can''t withstand it if I overused my Skills." She was frustrated but she knew her limitations. She turned to Ai Biyu and remind her. "Ai Biyu, we need to go to the evacuation where the people stayed and protect them, that''s the best we can do now. I know that you are close to your limit too." Rena offered. Ai Biyu hesitated but she still nodded in the end, it would be bad if she fainted here. "¡­ Okay, fine." She clicked her tongue and glared at Mikael. Rena breathed in relief hearing her response. "Thanks, Rena. You''re really the best!" Mikael slowly held up Furrneka and gave her to Rena. "Shut up, I''m not doing this for you. Furrneka is a cute friend so of course I will protect her." Rena refuted his words, she didn''t want Mikael to feel indebted. She just wanted to help the unconscious Furrneka, that was her reason. "Still, thank you." Mikael kissed Furrneka''s forehead and whispered to her ear. "I will return." "Okay, okay, stop the lovey-dovey. You make me feel disgusted." Rena carried Furrneka and started going. Rena and Ai Buyi ran and went to the safest place. They didn''t turn back to see Mikael, that man won''t die anyway. The wind blew and their silhouettes slowly fade away. Mikael was left alone in the middle of the destroyed street. "Where should I go now?" Mikael asked himself. He didn''t know what''s the best way to end this battle. "For now, I should eliminate all of these flies that are loitering all around." Mikael saw the group of Methuselah coming at him. He clenched his Lightning Void Spear and rushed at them. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Fuck! fuck! I hate this!!" A lonely man cursed, he was hiding in the shadow of a building. He was frustrated and mad. He wanted to kill the Queen but he understood that he couldn''t. His essence as a Demon Duke vanished. Now, he was only a weak Demon. His former strength expired. As long as he didn''t meet Demon Lord Asmodeus, he would remain as a weak Demon. " I hate this feeling, kihihi!" He was furious but kept grinning, opposite reactions mixed making him creepy. "For now, I must remain hidden and wait for the time where I can meet Lord Asmodeus again. I will fuck that arrogant Queen after I will get my power!" The shadow trembled, it was already late before he saw that a thick vine was slamming into him. "Huh?" Chapter 198 Chapter 198 The vines slammed into Delorio. The ground cracked and the debris blasted. The Demon was forced to come out of the shadow, his head was bleeding. "Guh!" He rolled on the dirt before he got his footings, he stumbled a bit. When he stood up, he saw a massive tree trying to smash him. He decided to merge with the shadow but a vine held his foot which stopped him from doing so. "Shit!" The tree knocked him up and slammed him to the building. He crashed groaning in pain. He coughed up blood as his body ached all over. He heard the sounds of steps arriving at him, he lifted his head and saw an unknown woman. "Your smell reeks all over the place." Lane glared, the flaw on her back was throbbing. At last, she met the Demon who gave her this permanent scar. She wanted to return the favor. While she was walking down the street, she detected a familiar dread. She sensed the Demon who wounded her. Lane didn''t think twice and create a surprise attack. Delorio coughed and spat black liquid out of his mouth. He cleared his throat and his scarlet eyes set at her. A gorgeous young-looking woman who had auburn hair and greenish-brown eyes was glaring at him, it made Delorio excited. "I''m sorry, miss beautiful but I don''t know you. Did we met before?" He grinned and bloodstains were on his teeth. Lane felt disgusted as she looked at his pitiful appearance. She could tell that Delorio fought earlier based on his destroyed clothes. "It seems that you forgot who I am. Well, I''ll just make you remember me. Yggdrasil." Lane cast her most powerful Skill, Yggdrasil! The building broke and fell apart. A towering tree stood up and covered the shining red sky. Instead of stopping, the humongous tree climbed high and expanded its branches. Lane started her move, vines came out, and went to Delorio. Delorio saw the magnificent tree and one thing only entered his mind, danger. This woman is dangerous. "Why do I feel the power of the Gods in that tree¡­¡­ Tch, I don''t want to use this because it will be my hidden trap but I guess I have no choice!" Delorio pulled out an Item, Cedy''s eye, or to be exact, Merlin''s eye! The eye that he got after they murdered Cedy was glinting and throbbing like it was alive. "That kid is dangerous so we killed him, his eyes are a threat that we didn''t want. Even one of the eyes can stop a phenomenon, either weak or strong. The eyes can stop them from functioning, it''s a frightening power¡­ that''s why we killed him. It''s actually easy, we used the orphans and threatened him. Kihihi--!!!"This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Delorio made a monologue as he recalled how they killed Cedy and the children. It was a blissful moment so of course, he would remember it. They took the eyes and left the place dyed in red. Merlin''s eyes were powerful and could change the outcome of their plans. However, their true power only manifested when the two eyes were together. As of now, he could only use the eye to stop a Skill. The eye glowed, Delorio pointed it at the giant tree. "Kihihihihi, you will lose! You are strong but you are nothing without your Skills!" Lane lost her strength. She widened her eyes in shock, the Yggdrasil started withering until it completely died. It didn''t take a long time for the giant tree to disappear. Lane glared at the Demon and Delorio kept directing the eye at her. "What did you do?" She asked, she couldn''t activate any of her Skills. She tried to channel her mana but nothing happened. "Kihihihihi!!! As long as this eye is seeing you, you can never use your power. Kihihihi!! I''m grateful that Francisco assisted in killing the Dragon. If not, I will never know that there''s actually a Skill that could prevent a Skill activation... Cedy had the power to end this and I''m happy that I have his eyes. Kihihi, I''m really grateful." Delorio started talking about Cedy. He had a fun time as he gouged out his eyes. "Kuck, are you crazy? What are you talking about? Who is Cedy?" Lane tried using her power but she always failed. She felt like she became a normal person. Delorio dashed in, his arm turned into a shadow blade. He would end this before things escalate. That tree was dangerous and made him shivered in fear. He must kill the woman here and now, or else she may become a great hinder in the future. "Nothing, I''m just thankful for Cedy!!!!" "Then why don''t you join him in the afterlife." Delorio lost his balance and fell, he tumbled and his face crashed. "Huh? This strange, why is my foot on there?" Delorio saw that his foot was on another spot. He looked down and saw that one of his feet was missing. "Ah, so I was cut! Kihihi!" He grinned, he didn''t feel the pain. "But who slash my foot?" He asked, he was struggling to get up so he decided to use his shadow merge. But a knife stabbed him behind before he could mix with the shadow. "No don''t ever try to leave." "¡­ Ouch." Ni?a pierced him, her dagger sunk deep in his flesh which caused the Demon to grunt. She was mad at this Demon, that''s why she returned for revenge. Ni?a commanded Sasha to take Kaya away from the city. Kaya was still unconscious so there was no struggling happen. Ni?a understood that Kaya would surely seek revenge if she woke up. "This is for Maya!!" Ni?a tried to stab his head but Delorio created spikes using his body. Ni?a escaped before the spikes touched her, none of the spikes graze her. "Kihihi, you are really fast." As she stepped back, Ni?a threw knives at him but Delorio blocked them using his shadow. "Tch, you are really hard to face." Ni?a said. "Of course, I am the Shadow Demon, one of the trusted men of Lord Asmo-" Delorio didn''t have the time to complete his sentence because Lane risen her Skills. She decided to use the fastest Skills instead of using the Yggdrasil that needed time to attack. Vines whipped and Delorio cut them as some of his skin scratched out. Delorio started to become irritated, the people of this world didn''t have manners. "How could you deter my speak?!" He yelled, he pointed his hand that had the eye. The vines died again and Lane clicked her tongue, that eye was a real threat. "Lane, I knew that this bastard hurt you but can you please give him to me. I had an appointment with him, you see. Ni?a stared at Lane urging her to step away and give Delorio to her. "I''m sorry sister, but this man is mine." Lane replied. This Demon must die in her hands. "Is that so¡­ Still, I''m happy that you call me sister." "Huh, I didn''t call you that. I said Ni?a. Do your ears alright, I think you need a doctor." Ni?a chuckled, Lane looked cute even if she was lying. The teenage girl tried hiding her blushing but Ni?a''s eyes caught it. "Fufu, then how about we join forces and kill him. Is that okay with you?" "¡­ Fine." Lane accepted her help, Delorio had a strange Item that could stop her Skills. It would be dangerous if she faced her alone. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Cloud of dust encircled them as they continued fighting. "Hag--!!" Delorio started evading the attacks but one knife still hit him. He gasped as he took the knife out of his shoulder. He tried to merge with the shadow but Ni?a kept preventing him from doing it. As for Lane, the woman cast her vines and trees to distract him. They were both cooperating to slowly throw him to the corner. "Haagagaga!" Delorio''s black blood was dripping from his head, he was wounded many times. He was already weak, the attack that Queen Lilith did damage him a lot. He weakly stood, he lifted the eye and pointed it to Lane. The younger woman didn''t have a strong constitution because her ability was based on plants. She didn''t have any strength to fight melee. Delorio dashed and swung his blade-like arm, Lane remained standing. She didn''t have anything to fear, her sister always got her back. She stared at the Demon with no worry. Years passed but she still believed in them, Ni?a and Miriam, she still believed and loved them. "I''m sorry for being a bad little sister." Lane whispered, she stood facing the Demon with no fear. "Haha, got you." Delorio''s arm moved to behead her but he detected an attack coming from the sky. An arrow traveled and reached him. Delorio stopped his attack and dodged the arrow. The arrow sunk into the ground and the place cracked. Delorio and Lane lost their balance as the debris flew. Delorio tried to move but his eyes widened witnessing the concealed woman showing herself. "Kihihihi!! So this is it, so this is the time you are waiting for!" Ni?a appeared, she was wearing her mask and she knew where Delorio''s weak point. She charged and stabbed his heart! "Guaaahhh!!" The Demon cried and twisted in pain. He struggled and fought Ni?a but he started losing his strength. The dagger was deep in his chest and his blood was sipping out. For a moment, his memories flashed against his mind. "¡­ No! I will not die here!!" Delorio revealed his inner strength, he persevered and believed that he could overcome this moment. He experienced near-death situations many times, but he always won. This time, it would be the same. He screamed and spat his black blood. "Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh------!!!!!" Delorio''s shadow spread and started eating the place, he used his remaining power to end this. The shadow stretched around the place and Delorio laughed with insanity. "Kihihihihi, goodbye!" The shadow started consuming everything it touched. The road and the buildings near them disintegrated and turned into fine sand. Ni?a felt the danger and she decided to take Lane away from the shadow. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Kihihi, run!" Delorio mocked. Ni?a grabbed her sister and swiftly escaped from the shadow. Their vision dimmed but they successfully broke out. Ni?a and Lane appeared away from the wriggling shadow. "Sister, you can''t! The Shadow Demon will escape if we let him go." Lane tried to step in the spreading shadow but Ni?a stopped her and shook her head. "It''s already late¡­" Lane was frustrated and she wanted to curse herself. She let the Shadow Demon escaped again. She kicked the ground and gritted her teeth. She understood that if she got close to the shadow, it would eat her. They didn''t have any choice but to watch how the shadow ate the surrounding. Even Ni?a was furious, she couldn''t avenge Maya, she clenched her fists in frustration. The shadow slowly fade away and they saw how the place was eaten. The road, the buildings, all of them disappeared. Only a large crater of soil was present. Ni?a and Lane returned to the place since the shadow completely vanished. They wanted to make sure if the Shadow Demon was still here or not. When they reached the crater, Lane and Ni?a stayed quiet, they couldn''t detect the man¡­ The Shadow Demon successfully escaped. However¡­ "Hm? What is this?" Ni?a found the eye of Merlin on the soil, the eye wasn''t consumed by the shadow. As a matter of fact, the eye was still shimmering and didn''t have any damage. "It seemed like he dropped this Item when I stabbed him earlier." Ni?a picked the eye. She recalled that this eye had the power to prevent their Skills from activating. It''s a dangerous Item. "Sis- Ni?a, what are you going to do with that?" Lane approached her, she clicked her tongue when she saw the eye. Because of this Item, she almost died earlier. "Give it to me, I will destroy it." Lane commanded her. Ni?a chuckled, listening to her rant. "This eye is not destroyed even though the shadow ate everything. I bet it''s one of those indestructible Items." Ni?a explained, she put the eye inside her Inventories. The eye would be a great Item if she could use it well. "¡­ Fine, I will let it slip this time." Lane didn''t argue anymore, she believed what Ni?a said. The eye released an unexplainable aura and Lane understood that she couldn''t destroy it unless she used her Yggdrasil. "Thank you, Lane. No matter how much I see your face, you are always cute fufu. No, you became cuter" Ni?a giggled and scanned Lane. The little girl who always followed them became sexy and feisty, she was gorgeous. "W- what!?" Lane stuttered and blushed. She turned around to hide her expression. She knew that she was turning red and she didn''t want to show it. "I''m 18, I''m already legal¡­" "You are still my cute little sister. I''m so happy to see that you grow beautiful, I''m sure Miriam will be proud of you." Ni?a giggled. "¡­¡­" Lane didn''t know what to say. She felt like something warm started coming out of her eyes. She gulped and forced herself to speak, Lane was not a child anymore. She slightly wiped the tears. "Thanks¡­" This was the only word that she could say. She understood the reason why Ni?a and Miriam distanced themselves. They didn''t want her to be included in the suffering that they got. At that time, she was still a child, Ni?a and Miriam protected her by distancing themselves. Miriam''s parents died because of the enemies that they incur, even her brother disappeared, Miriam didn''t want Lane to be affected. That''s why she draw away from her. As for Ni?a, she killed the first Princess of the Elves, and even now she was still a wanted criminal. Since that time, Ni?a didn''t show her face to Lane just to protect her. This was the first time that they met after seven years. Lane understood them¡­ but it was still painful. She was left alone, she got nothing except them but they turn their backs on her. She wiped the tear from her eyes but the tears kept rolling down. "I- I''m sorry¡­" Lane said. That''s the only thing she wanted to say. It was painful how she lost her family. Ni?a widened her eyes from the sudden apology. She shook her head and approached her. "Lane I should be the one to say that¡­ I know that you are lonely¡­ I tried giving you gifts every day but I know that it''s not enough to ease your feelings." Ni?a hugged her and weakly tapped her back, Lane further cried. "I made you lonely¡­" "Wahhhhh!!!" Lane wailed and Ni?a hugged her just like in the past. They couldn''t turn back the time but they could create the future. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A few minutes passed and Lane controlled her emotions. She stopped her bawling, she was only sniffing now. "Sister¡­" "Hm?" "The gifts that you gave to me¡­ I didn''t use them because they are for children¡­" "Ah¡­" [Ah, my grammar. No matter how much I try to improve, it''s still shitty.] [Let''s all have a moment of respect for Kiryu Coco for graduating... sniff...] Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Miriam smiled while watching them. She was away from the battle but she could clearly saw what happened. She dropped her bow and sighed in relief. She thought Lane would be killed that''s why she released her arrow. Miriam decided to use her weapon and shot an arrow to protect Lane from the Shadow Demon. The unknown arrow was actually from her, she shot into the sky and the arrow traveled. However, it seemed like Delorio had high intuition and evaded the arrow, but it still caused the Demon to lose his balance and gave Ni?a time to stab him. She protected her but sadly, the Shadow Demon managed to escape. "It''s not important, we can have another chance to kill that Demon. For now, it''s good to see my sisters fixing their relationship." Miriam saw that Lane and Ni?a hugged each other. Lane was sobbing saying sorry and Ni?a kept patting her back. Miriam''s heart fluttered watching them, it was unfortunate that she wasn''t there. She wanted to hug them too. "Fufu, I guess I''m still a child." Miriam giggled, she was in the garden with her table, chair, and tea. "My job is finished for now¡­" Miriam was actually anxious about Kyle and the others but she decided to put her trust in them. Her family was strong. Mikael was slaughtering the enemies and his limit was none. Klein and Kitsune were fighting together and they devoured their opponents. Christian protected Kyle from any attacks, Miriam believed in Christian''s ability, that man could defend Kyle. All of them were safe. That''s why she decided to focus her attention on her sisters. Thankfully, she protected them before something bad happened. She eased her beating heart, she could only use the [Bow of Fragmented Gungnir] once a day. After that, she had to recharge it for a day. The weapon could travel across the earth but it needed time to recharge. Still, nothing change that this is the best weapon that Miriam could have. This Bow is the only one that had the power to reach the other side of the earth. Together with Miriam''s Clairvoyance, the weapon reached its maximum potential. "Mistress Miriam, Lemar is already sleeping." A maid disturbed her and said that Lemar was in the bed sleeping. "Thank you, please guard him." "About that Mistress, Mrs. Hasvolge is there watching over Lemar." Mrs. Hasvolge is Ni?a''s mother. Horrible things happened to her and she became mute. Mrs. Hasvolge lived in Miriam''s mansion and she was protecting her. Even now, many Hunters were still trying to capture Ni?a, and her mother is the best way to do it. Miriam prevented that from happening. "I see, so Auntie is there. Okay, you can leave now, Auntie will take care of Lemar." The maid bowed and left her alone in the garden where the fresh breeze brushed. Miriam watched the maid completely leaving. After that, she opened her phone and dialed Ni?a''s phone. She took a week just to get her new number, Ni?a always changed her phone number every month. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Lane sniffed and wiped her tears. She couldn''t believe that she cried like a child. She was not a child anymore, she rarely did this thing, crying that is. All the more than she bawled in front of her sister, she was embarrassed to look at Ni?a''s face as she sniffed. Ni?a giggled watching Lane having a hard time, she recalled the child who always called her "sister". Lane changed but she''s still Lane. No matter what, Ni?a would treat her like her little sister, the same as always. "You are really cute Lane, fufu." "Mou! Sister stop, please." Lane covered her face, she was bashful. She wanted to hide her embarrassment but Ni?a further laughed seeing her reaction. However, her giggle ended when she heard her phone ringing. *ring ring!* Ni?a narrowed her eyes, she took out her phone and saw that the caller''s name was unknown. Ni?a squinted and decided to answer the phone. "Hello? Who is this? Eh, Miriam?" Lane''s eyes widened when she heard Ni?a. She turned around, stared at Ni?a, and flinched when she confirmed that Miriam was the one on the other side of the call. As a high-rank Hunter, Lane heard Miriam''s voice over the phone. "Yup, this is me. Ni?a, you have the eye, right?" Miriam''s static voice asked Ni?a. "Yeah, I have it in my Inventories. Why? Do you want it? I can give it to you, although I have to finish my job here before doing that." Ni?a didn''t hesitate to give the eye. If Miriam wanted it, she would gladly give it. "No no, I don''t need it. It''s disgusting¡­ ehem anyway, I believe that eye has a pair." Miriam said. She remembered the battle that Mikael and Francisco had. "I think Francisco had the other eye, I saw him holding it." "Yeah, you are right." Ni?a agreed and recalled how Francisco bullied Sasha, she gritted her teeth. If she ever saw that man again, she could slice his head off. His appalled yet grinning face was irritating to remember. "I saw Francisco using that eye when he fought Mikael." Miriam saw their battle, Mikael ended Francisco''s suffering. Francisco had a peaceful expression when he died. "Eh?! Oi, what do you mean by that? Did Mikael and Francisco fight? What happened, is Mikael okay?" Ni?a''s voice trembled, Mikael was strong but she couldn''t help being anxious. If something bad happened to Mikael, her heart would fall apart. "Ni?a relax. Mikael is fine, he killed Francisco." "I see¡­ So he killed that bastard, huh. What a waste, I want to torture him but I guess it''s fine. Mikael''s the one who killed him anyway, it means that he avenge me without him realizing it. Hey, did he died miserably, that Francisco?" Ni?a wanted to know, Francisco and Shadow Demon killed Maya. She wanted to know if Francisco suffered before he died. She didn''t have any mercy to the people who did her badly. "¡­ Don''t ask me that, he is dead already, just leave it like that." Ni?a nodded, she was a bit dissatisfied but she left it like that. "Miriam, what''s the reason why you call me? Is it because of the other eye, you want me to find it?" "Yeah, I''m still not sure about the full potential of that power but maybe it can stop the Rift." "And how did you know about the eyes? I only know that this eye had the power to prevent my Skills, where did you get the information about it." She wanted to find the answer why Miriam knew the eyes. Never in her life did she experience losing her Skills, but this eye gave her that experience. She was curious. "It''s a long story, let''s just say that Ice Empress visited me and inquire about a child..." Miriam''s voice was sullen, she found what was happening to Yuuki right now. The Japanese woman was hunting the culprits, she didn''t know that the culprits were actually here in Rio. Even Miriam only realized it when she saw how Francisco used the eye. She realized that Francisco and the Shadow Demon are the murderers who killed the children. "What? Explain it to me, okay." Ni?a''s forehead furrowed, she was curious. "Just find the other eye. After this, I will explain everything to you." "¡­ Fine." [Happy 200 chapter!! Yeah...so how about it? Should I drop this now since I already wrote 200 chapters anyway? This is a milestone, wow... Anyway, thank you for continuing reading this shitty novel. I know I still have many things to improve, but I hope you will never get tired reading. I know I''m busy right now and can''t update on schedule anymore but I hope you''ll understand. Anyway, thank you again.] [Can I have a favor?] [Please give your honest opinion about the series. You can give a review, in fact, I''m begging you to. To be honest, I''m expecting that most of you are going to say that this series is mediocre at best and maybe you''ll add that the grammar is shitty. It''s okay, I''m not going to get angry. Actually, even I am thinking of writing a review... I''ll put all of the negative ones. Yeah, let''s do that. Fuck all the positive reviews, they are trolls and fake. The true reviews are those who said discouraging words and forcing the author to stop.] [Let''s all roast this series, thank you.] [And hopefully end this.] Chapter 201 Chapter 201 [It''s just a joke, I don''t have any plan to stop writing... ] "Fine where is the eye right now, I will go and take it." She agreed with Miriam. She understood that finding the eye was the utmost priority right now. The puking Rift had to close or else the city would be filled with Methuselahs. It would be rough to confront never-ending enemies. "It''s around 400-500 meters northeast, I leave everything to you." "Got it." "Wait before that, Lane are you there?" Miriam inquired about Lane. Lane flinched, but she mustered the courage to speak, she raised her voice. "I- I am here¡­" Lane flushed realizing that she stuttered, she bit her lower lip embarrassed by her behavior. She was slightly afraid to talk to Miriam. Ni?a turned the speaker on and Miriam''s voice became clearer. "Fufu, I see that my little sister is still a child." "N- no, I''m not." Miriam giggled which caused Lane to stutter again. "Fine fine, you are not a child, you are a beautiful woman¡­ Lane, I want to say is that I love you, Ni?a loved you, and I''m sure that even the others loved you. So please don''t think that you are alone, even if we are far away, we will always love you." Lane''s eyes widened when she heard her comforting yet truthful voice. Her chest clutched, it was strange how Miriam''s simple words caught her heart. Miriam''s serene voice echoed. She is always the best when it comes to this kind of problem. Miriam could solve any problem using her true feelings, she was the clumsiest but she was the warmest too. Lane lost herself for a second, the words that Miriam said ingrained in her mind. She started realizing how immature she was, she covered her face and sobbed. Her voice trembled and her shoulder was shaking, she couldn''t control her emotions. Ni?a smiled and hugged her, she will not be tired to pamper nor spoil Lane. Things changed but Ni?a and Miriam''s feelings would always be the same, they loved Lane. Lane further cried, she knew that she was already old to cry like this but her eyes kept shedding tears. "Yes¡­ my sisters are always here¡­ Thank you for being my sisters¡­" Lane thanked them, her hoarse voice gained its calmness. "Sister Miriam, thank you for always looking after me. I know that you''re always protecting me." Lane knew the reason why she didn''t suffer any hardship when they disband, the people around her kept protecting her. Especially Miriam, she always looked at her, doing her best to keep her away from the pain. Most of the time, Miriam was there to protect her.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Yes, Ni?a and I will always be here. No matter how far we are, we will always be a family." Miriam added. She wanted to ease Lane''s heart. For Miriam, Lane would always be her little sister. "And¡­" Lane paused, she was not sure if she must say this or not. This was a bit embarrassing despite her age. "Hm? What is it? Just tell it to sister and I will do it." The woman with Clairvoyance confidently asked. "¡­ Please don''t give me too many revealing dresses¡­ and the underwear¡­ they are too much fiery." She hesitantly said. Ni?a wanted to laugh but she forced not to. It seemed like Miriam invaded Lane''s privacy heavily. Lane blushed and didn''t know what to say after, her eyes looked left and right. Monthly, she would receive a package with dresses and underwear, and all of them were too sexy. However, Lane felt guilty if she didn''t wear them. She knew that Miriam spent time choosing the clothes so she decided to fold her embarrassment and use them. As time went on, she became accustomed to wearing dresses but she still had a limit. "Please control yourself from gifting me¡­ I already have my collection¡­" Lane pouted and weakly said her opinion. "Ah¡­ I- Is that so?" Miriam made an awkward laughed on the other side of the phone, her face twitched. She knew that she became too much obsessed with giving Lane beautiful dresses. She couldn''t help it, Lane was too gorgeous! Miriam wanted to spoil her so much! "S- Sorry, sister will control herself¡­" "Un." Lane nodded and wiped her tears, she was okay now. She regulated her emotions and stopped crying. She fanned herself, she cried twice and she was ashamed. How could she cry like a child?! Ni?a patted her head and Lane looked at her blushing. "Aww, I''m jealous, I want to pat your head too." Miriam said, she saw how Ni?a patted Lane''s head and she wanted to do it too. "I want to pinch your cheeks¡­" Miriam imagined. Ni?a and Lane giggled listening to their big sister, Miriam lost her mind again and starting mumbling. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ After some time, they started to go and find the eye. Miriam said that the eye had the power to stop the rift. It was a deduction and Miriam was not a hundred percent sure. Still, she believed that there is a high chance that they would succeed. She knew that Francisco and the Shadow Demon killed Cedy and took his eyes because they had deeper reasons. Perhaps the eyes had unrivaled potential. Lane and Ni?a looked around, together with Miriam''s instructions, they reached the place. But hundreds of Methuselahs were littering around the place. They couldn''t find the eye if the trashes were scattered. "I guess let''s do the cleaning." "Un." Lane nodded at Ni?a''s words. It seemed like they had to sweep these trashes. Ni?a raised her daggers and Lane called her vines. They butchered the enemies named Methuselahs. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Princess we have to evacuate you. Your safety is our most priority, we have to take you away here." Elder Siegh talked to Princess Belle. Behind him, hundreds of Elves were waiting for the Princess''s response. They were kneeling and their faces were strict and serious, they understood that something massive was happening. "Elder Ron and Elder Lorelie are waiting outside the city. They spotted enemies coming out of the city and they are facing them. Princess, they are waiting for you. We, your loyal subordinates will bring you safely away from here." Elder Siegh said and the Elves bowed their heads. The Princess had the last call, they would obey the Princess. If she said that she wanted to fight, then they would fight. However, she must have to stay away from the battle. Princess Belle is a support type, it would be bad if she fought a melee battle. "Elder, don''t be afraid. This battle will end shortly." Princess elegantly smiled, she didn''t have any fear at this moment. Elder Siegh immediately understood what she meant. His body trembled and his pupils dilated in realization. "Princess¡­ do you mean that you saw the end of this battle?" The Elder curiously asked. The Princess rarely had a vision, but when she had it, it was always accurate. "Hm, that''s right." Princess Belle nodded but she didn''t explain further. She smiled believing that Mikael would stop the upcoming monster. ''Tomorrow, this battle will end.'' Princess Belle lied about her power. The people around her thought that she rarely had a vision but the truth was that she had it every day. She hid this because she didn''t want the people to know that she had strong power. Seeing the future was damn OP. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Although Belle was anxious about one thing, multiple timelines would converge in this situation, her job was to take this world into the best path. That''s the only way to reach a happy ending. If a mistake happened then their chances of winning would diminish. Princess Belle looked up at the sky, it was funny because she witnessed this sight thousands of times, the color of blood over the sky. Her vision could see the multiple futures of a man, Mikael Tibano. She started falling in love with him as she witnessed how Mikael conquered everything. ''Right now, Mikael is fighting the Methuselahs¡­'' She recalculated the possible outcomes of this battle. The worst was that Mikael would die and the Methuselahs won. And the best was that the rift would close and Mikael stopped the upcoming disaster(monster). The Elves in front of her were fidgeting. They wanted to hear the revelation that their Princess had. "Your Majesty¡­ I know that this absurd but¡­ did you take us here so that we can confront the enemies?" Elder Siegh braved himself and ask, he knew that Princess could see the future. Elder Siegh knew that whenever Princess Belle had a vision, she would start doing incomprehensible things. Just like the time when she created a portal while the other Elves were busy fighting for their planet. She was called stupid at that time, but not anymore. Elder Siegh knew that Princess Belle was a calculate woman. Perhaps the reason why she wanted to see the tournament was because she already predicted this invasion. Then, Elder Siegh and the hundred Elves behind him were already in her palms being controlled without them knowing. Elder Siegh shivered, the Princess''s ability was so powerful. Perhaps if Princess Belle started leading before the Demons attacked, they could prevent the destruction of their planet. Elder Siegh started regretting the past. After all, he was one of the Elves who isolated her, forcing the Princess to stay in her room, never leaving. He sighed a bit disappointed with his past decisions. "Elder, I don''t like your sigh." Princess Belle cast a glance at him, the Elder twitched and bowed his head asking for forgiveness. Sweat started to appear on his forehead as he realized that he showed negative emotions in front of her. "I''m sorry Princess!" "Elder Siegh, I know what you''re thinking, perhaps you believe that I can save our planet if I step up earlier. I will tell you this, no matter how much we try to protect our planet, it will be destroyed." She said without hesitation, these thoughts kept encircling in her mind too. Some of the Elves twitched and felt hurt as they heard her. "Besides, I only awakened this power around the time when the Demons have already overtaken 3/4 of our planet, it''s too late already. That''s why I decided to find another answer instead."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "¡­ Yes, Your Majesty." He didn''t refute her words, Elder Siegh didn''t have the right to. He was one of the strongest Elves but even he couldn''t stop the invasion of the Demons. It was unfair to blame a woman who was a child when the war started and Elder Siegh understood it. "As for your question, will you be angry if I say that I forced you to join this battle?" Belle, the leader of the Elves stared at them. She stared at the Elder and the Elves kneeling in front of her. "No Your Majesty! We will gladly give our lives for your vision!" Elder Siegh''s voice rumbled and rang around. Since the time that Princess Belle had proven her worth, the Elder already offered his loyalty. The Elves behind him agreed too, they roared and accepted the mission that the Princess gave upon them. "Good. I remain quiet because that''s the best way to overcome this situation. Now, start your job and eliminate every enemy that you see." Princess Belle commanded, she raised her hand and pointed her finger at the Methuselahs. Her intention was obvious, she would help the Hunters. "As you wish, Your Majesty." Elder Siegh was the first to move. The water spheres rotated around him and made a cyclone as the cold wind brushed all over the place, the Elves followed the Elder and they started their onslaught. They cast their elements and bombarded the enemies, the Elves were known for having strong Elemental Powers. Water, Earth, Fire, Wind, Lightning, Metal, the elements of nature, their species could manipulate them. The Hunters around the battlefield witnessed how the Elves made their attacks. They started showering their presence on the battlefield, their elements rained down hitting the Methuselahs. The scent of the fresh blood splashing on the road. The sound of wails, and the tears that landed on, the Methuselahs started to experience them. Princess Belle nodded and liked their determination. Earth was their new home now, they must protect it at all cost. Furthermore, she planned to build her family here together with Mikael. "¡­ Then I will start my job too." She stood up and dozens of Elves surrounded her, protecting her from any attacks. Belle started casting her element, the ruby on her neck raised up and started shining bright red. The great wind moved and followed the will of its master. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Christian looked haggard. He was breathing rough and his mouth was dried because of the suspense. Although he tasted the iron in his mouth as he suffered injuries. "Kuck-! It seems like fate is on my side." Christian chuckled, his insides were impaled three times, his right arm was missing, and his legs were crumpled. He looked horrible, still, he won the battle. Since Christian was the vice-leader of the Redemption, he had a life-saving Item. One of the rings that he was wearing lighted up and started the restoration of his body. His destroyed body started healing and he regained his strength. He looked up and saw the dismembered body of Duke Sanguine. They both used their full strength in that one exchange. Christian let the Duke enter his domain and sacrificed his body, he had a life-saving Item so he was not afraid to face melee. When the Duke got close, Christian destroyed him with one attack, his shredded body plopped onto the pool of blood. However, Christian was not left unscathed, he received multiple wounds in that exchange. "A truly frightening man." Christian recovered and started standing. He looked at his left hand and realized that the ring crumbled and was destroyed. Christian could only use the ring one time. "Well, it did protect me so I don''t have to be grumpy. Although it will be hard to find an Item like that, man I lost billions in just a second. Life is truly frightening." Christian grimaced, he scanned the surroundings, it seemed like the battle was still going on. The rumbles were continuing and the clashing of weapons was all around. He saw some Hunters activating their Skills. "Oh, I forgot about Kyle, is he still fighting?" Christian started running and went to Kyle. As Christian was busy with the Duke, Kyle was shooting down the Methuselahs. Some Methuselahs tried to attack him but Kyle shot them before they reached him. For Kyle, the only problems were the Dukes and the Counts. Normal Methuselahs were easy to kill. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Christian walked into the area where Kyle stayed, he chuckled as he saw dead bodies around. As a man who experienced many battles, Christian was used to seeing dead bodies. He didn''t feel anything as he saw their blood, flesh, and organs flopped on the ground. For him, this is normal scenery, he strolled with no problems and didn''t give another glance at the bodies. He saw that Kyle kept shooting Beams onto the area where most of the Methuselahs dwelled. Christian was a bit happy, seeing Kyle alive, he breathed a lot and exhaled after. His burden lifted up, washed away. As long as Kyle is alive, Christian knew that everything was going to be fine. Kyle is a crazy person but he is a great man, he did prove himself many times and saved the world many times. Besides, he was afraid that Miriam may aim her bow at him if he let Kyle died. That woman may look decent but she was crazy inside. ''Well, all of us are crazy anyway. After all the time we spent together, almost dying many times, who will not be crazy? Even Lane became coldhearted after we separate." Christian sighed. He didn''t regret becoming a Hunter but he regretted that he was not stronger enough to protect the team they made. "How''s the fight? Did you kill the Duke?" Kyle glanced at him and asked about the Duke Sanguine. Kyle understood the danger of fighting a Duke. "Do I look like dead to you?" Christian spread his arms, he showed that he beat the Duke. "He was strong but he didn''t know my way of fighting. He thought he can kill me if he got close and I used that idea to kill him. I dismembered his body." "As always, you''re a gruesome man. How could you do that to a person?" Kyle replied while shooting at the buildings, the debris fell down and crushed the Methuselahs. "Pfft- says the one who made this mess, don''t you see the dead bodies of the people you killed? How can you say that I''m gruesome yet you are far worst than me?" Christian returned the insult but Kyle didn''t answer him. The man was busy aiming at the enemies. "Hey, can you still fight?" Kyle asked him because he knew that something big would come. Christian made a thumbs up. "I drunk a mana potion and my body can keep up, I can fight another Duke if I want to. How about you? Using your Skill that long will be hard for you."Stolen novel; please report. The regressor smirked at his question. Kyle thought that Christian''s question was funny. "You don''t have to worry about me. All you have to do is to be conscious of your body." "¡­ Okay. And? What is it this time? I know that you will not ask me that question if you don''t need my help." Christian narrowed his eyes. "You have to reserve your strength, the real enemy is still not here." "Haysst, as I expected." Christian sighed, of course, there are more enemies to come. He should have been accustomed to this kind of stuff. Since the time he met Kyle and the others, his common sense slowly crumbled. "If I count it, it should be many¡­ where should I start? Ah, first, Mikael''s slaughtering the Rank 5, the attack of the Hydra, the Beastmen War, the fuckers who tried to kill us, the incident of Colombia, and Bone Dragon¡­ this life is getting fuck up." He recalled the moments where things got bullshit and deadly, the world would surely crumble if not because of their efforts. And Kyle was the crucial factor why they accomplished many impossible feats, this man in front of Christian was the main reason. "What do you think, are you in or not?" Kyle asked his vice-leader, Christian didn''t have any choice, he nodded with defeat. "First tell me what type of monstrosity will we going to face this time." "About that, you can say that it''s a Chimera, strong one. You have to be wary about its eyes, they are dangerous. " Kyle recalled the monster that sucked the souls of the people. When the monster first appeared, its eyes gazed upon the people and the innocent people lost their lives, they fell like puppets that strings were cut. Kyle was a bit afraid to face this monster because of its powerful ability. The Manticore, or the man-eater in ancient Persia. The Manticore sent destruction when it landed on the city, it absorbed the lives of the people and turned into a massive calamity. "If that thing descent, throw all of the things you can throw. Distract it. I''ll be the one to end the monster." Kyle explained his plan, the plan was simple but hard to execute, the Manticore won''t let things go easy. Just by a glimpse, the Manticore could absorb the life of a person. Except that, the Manticore had strong regeneration, it had to be killed by one shot, or else the Manticore would regenerate. "Got it, all I have to do is to distract it right?" "That thing will become larger as it absorbed souls. Fortunately, the citizens are now in the safest location away from the battle, the Manticore will not get bigger." While they were busy talking, a Methuselah appeared behind them and made a surprise attack. The Methuselah dashed and aimed at their hearts. "Girrahhh!!!" However, his movement stopped a couple of feet away from them. Christian extended his hand and prevented the Methuselah from moving. The enemy grunted in pain as the invisible forced crushed him, the Methuselah slowly kneeled until it fully lied on the ground, Christian didn''t hesitate and pulverized him. The blood exploded and the Methuselah died just like that. "You are really merciless, did you know that?" Kyle commented. "As I say, you are worst than me." They bickered, it was a mystery how could they argued while they were in the middle of a crisis. Perhaps this became a normal occurrence to them. To relieve the pressure of the battlefield, they had to argue. "Anyway, let''s return to our topic. Christian, you should always aim at the Manticore''s head, the eyes to be exact so that it can''t use its power. If you can do that, I will make sure that I will kill it with one shot." "Are you sure you can kill it with one shot?" Christian asked just to make sure. "Kuku, I have to-" {No you don''t have to.} A voice echoed inside their heads which caused Kyle to stop talking. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The Vice-leader stood quiet for a moment, Christian tilted his head. He looked around the place trying to find where the voice came from. He was confused because he couldn''t find where the voice came from. "Why did I hear a voice of a woman?" He asked Kyle who was in front of him, he narrowed his eyes and perplexed. But Kyle didn''t answer his question, instead, Kyle raised one of his eyebrows and opened his mouth. "Hoh, so you plan to help, huh. I guess the Princess didn''t want her new home to be destroyed." He said. "Hey, Kyle, who the fuck are you talking about? Answer me oi, don''t treat me like air, okay." A hand tried to touch Kyle but Kyle glared at Christian, gesturing him to stop talking. Christian flinched and awkwardly chuckled. He clicked his tongue and lower his hand, he shrugged in defeat, signaling Kyle to do what he wanted. {¡­ As expected of the Guildleader of the Redemption, it looks like you already know me even though I''m not introducing myself.} Princess Belle was actually shocked to learn that Kyle knew her power even though this was her first time using it. (Perhaps you really know the future¡­) Knowing the future was Princess Belle''s best conclusion since she has this power too. She believed that Kyle had the same power as her. She based her deduction on the recent events that Redemption did, and she was confident that Kyle knew the future. Belle believed that her assumption was closed to the real answer. "... Ah... There really is someone talking to us." Christian looked at the sky, he didn''t know where the sound came from and the worst was that Kyle knew who the person is. "The Elven Princess, huh?" Christian wanted to ask some questions but he decided to keep quiet. He could easily understand the situation just from listening to their conversation. Christian realized that the voice was Princess Belle, the only High Elf. Kyle chuckled and sidestepped her assumptions. "Nah, I just have a strong intel. I learned that you have the power of telepathy using your element." {Say what you want but you can not fool me.} "Okay okay. So what is the reason why you talk to me?" Kyle had open ears to hear Princess Belle''s suggestion. He wanted to know what''s the plan of the great leader of the Elves. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. {Before I tell you, I just want to say that I despise you.} "Oooh, I strong opening, okay what else?" The man didn''t treat it seriously, he already had hundreds of enemies, adding one was not a problem. Besides, he already knew that the Elves hated him, he knew it since the time he forced Ni?a to kill the first Princess. Kyle was ready to sacrifice everything, even his past. {Tch, be glad that you have an important part, or else I won''t hesitate to send my people to kill you.} "Ah, I''m scared." Kyle grinned. Christian had an open mouth as he listened to their conversation. Christian could read people''s minds but this exchange was brutal. Two dangerous people were talking like children in kindergarten! How ironic, he said in his mind, he wanted to laugh but he knew that a Beam would come at him if he made even a simple chuckle. He bit his lips and controlled not to laugh. {¡­ Your plan is dangerous.} The Princess went to serious talk. "Go on." {You can''t kill that monster with one attack. You are weak.} "Pfft- now that''s bullshit." Kyle smirked but his face didn''t look happy, veins appeared around his face. He became furious, he didn''t like the statement. Him, weak? Bullshit! Kyle was triggered. "Listen here you little girl who always whimpering in front of your sister." Kyle said with an intense voice. He clenched his fists. If he ever found the location of this Princess, he won''t hesitate to shoot her. "You don''t know how much time I spent to reach my standing, you don''t know how many monsters I have to kill to become stronger. You didn''t know me." Usually, Kyle would answer with a calm voice but not this time. He had sacrificed a lot of things, and the last thing he wanted to hear was... He''s weak. He was furious, he released a powerful aura. Christian shivered when Kyle said those sentences. This was the first time that someone humiliated Kyle and Christian realized that Kyle actually had boiling point. "You don''t know me¡­ You don''t know how much I suffered, so shut up." He growled. {¡­¡­ I see.} A long silence, a deafening one. {Although I have to say that you are weak.} "You little ---!!" Kyle lost himself and cast a strong Beam at the sky. The scarlet sky lighted up as the Methuselahs and the people witnessed the bright pillar. "Say that again and the next one will come at you." He lost his composure, he was enraged! He didn''t want to be furious because he wanted to keep the corruption at bay, but this woman just spoke the thing he hated the most. Weak! He is not weak, he used his life, his time, his emotions to become stronger! He tossed his family, his everything, just to reach this level! How could someone say that his hard work was nothing, was the stuff he did all for nil? Was the suffering he experienced for none, no, he won''t accept it. Kyle felt that his head was going to blow up, his eyes slowly change to red ones just like the Demons. "Yabe!" Christian detected his changes, he activated his Telekinesis, and put strong pressure on Kyle. Kyle was forced to kneel, he looked behind and glared at Christian, he cast his Orb Beam. Christian widened his eyes as he watched the pillar of light coming at him, he didn''t have a choice but to defend. Kyle roared, the blinding light shot. Christian deflected the Orb Beam but he saw how his right arm was gone. He didn''t completely deflect it. "Fuck I just lose it earlier and here I am again." Christian spoke, blood spurt out of his body, especially in his mouth and right shoulder. Still, he didn''t halt the Telekinesis that was pressuring Kyle. "Thank God the scientists finished the experiment, although it''s still not completely safe¡­ ah fuck it." Christian took a syringe out of his Inventories. He immediately went and stabbed the syringe in Kyle''s neck. He injected the substance inside Kyle. "Grraahh!!" Kyle grunted as his body trembled, he stared at Christian. He extended his hand to cast another Orb Beam but he passed out before he could. Kyle''s eyes returned to normal and he fainted. It seemed like the substance that Christian injected was effective. "Phew." Christian looked relieved, he got another healing potion to heal his wounds. "My job is really dangerous." (When you trash talk a woman and the woman return the favor¡­ Kyle you need to respect women, okay.) Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Christian had ragged breathing, from the moment the Beam shot him, he thought he was dead. His heart was pounding so hard as the pillar of light went to him. Still, he persevered and deflected the shot using his Telekinesis, but he wasn''t left unscathed. His right shoulder was gone, although he didn''t care, he could heal it anyway. And as of now, the missing shoulder was regenerating. He had a scrunched expression as the pain circulated and sent a signal in his brain. Christian set his eyes at the unconscious Kyle. His face contorted, Kyle almost killed him. He sighed and eased the hatred in his heart, Kyle always lost his reasoning whenever the corruption kicked in. He experienced seeing this unruly man losing his mind twice but this was the craziest he saw him. "For Kyle to become furious, I guess the Princess has a strong backbone to diss him." Christian commented alone, sweats dripping from his face, and he sat on the floor. He wanted to rest, he consumed great mana to deflect the Beam. On top of that, he was hella scared. For a moment, he saw his life flashed in his head, he thought he was going to die. He calmed his erratic breathing as he looked at him. "When I said that I''m the only one who can subdue you, I really mean it. Although, I''m fucking shocked that you tried to kill me without any consent. Man, you are really crazy." He looked at Kyle and said his feelings, it was too bad that Kyle was sleeping. Christian wanted to smack his face but he didn''t want to awaken Kyle. {You did a good job, now nothing will distract HIM from confronting the monster.} "Shut up, I didn''t do it for you, or for the man you are talking about. Kyle needs to go away from this dangerous place. He will go on a rampage if I let him in corruption. Your words struck him, I tell you, don''t show yourself to me or Kyle.} The words that Princess Belle said, Christian refuted them because he didn''t like her. The woman almost made Kyle a Demon just by her simple insult, how dreary and suffocating was that. Aside from that, Princess Belle is the leader of the Elves, even now these Elves were frantic to hunt Ni?a. Christian had enough reasons to hate her. "I guess I''m out of the fight, huh. It will be dangerous if I overused my power again. My body can''t hold the exhaustion and perhaps crumbled." Christian overused his power once when he fought the Dragon. That incident was still fresh, and not even a year passed. It would be bad if he overused his Skill again. "Oi, Princess of Elves, I don''t care what or who you are talking about. But I will leave the rest to you. Many Hunters are around so I''m not scared this time, but still, you must make sure that your plan will really work."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Christian said. From the time the founding members separated, protecting the Earth became hard. But as of now, since the city was filled with Hunters, Christian was not afraid to sub-out. "I know that you have hundreds or more Elves at your disposal, just make sure that your men will do their best." Christian added, however, nobody answered him. It seemed like the Princess cut the communication. Christian chuckled as he realized that he was talking to the air. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ At the seashore, Kitsune and Klein were trampling the Methuselahs that were trying to attack them. The Methuselahs tried to reach them but they realized that the insides of their bodies slowly came out. They lost their strength and limped on the ground as their organs flopped. Kitsune stole the mana inside them and used it against them, the unseen mana materialized like sharp glasses floating in the air. The Methuselahs saw the blade-like mana descending into them. Their throats spurted blood and they cried in pain, they tried to escape but their bodies were not listening. The force of the mana pressured them to remain on the ground as the sharp glasses shot them. "Argghh!!" They wailed. Kitsune scoffed looking at these lowly creatures. Perhaps they believed that they had a chance to get a step closer. Then they were wrong, the Nine-Tails is loved by mana. As long as mana was present, a Nine-Tails would never lose. Kitsune''s tails were standing conscious of the surroundings, especially the red rift in the sky. Kitsune sensed a strange creature in the rift. Her narrowed eyes relaxed when she looked at Klein. "Babe, I killed all of them, how''s your side?" Kitsune waved her arm as she stared at Klein. She watched 5 wolves ravaging the Methuselahs, her eyes twinkled when she looked at the mighty stance of Klein. The man looked poised with nothing to be afraid of, he just commanded the Wolves to do his will. The loyal Wolves listened to him, their attributes reflected as they slaughter the Methuselahs. Klein didn''t show any mercy, he was accustomed to the term fight to the death. His enemies had the intention of killing them so he just returned the favor by killing them, not shedding any kindness. "Kyaaahhh! My baby is so badass!" Kitsune started fangirling, she clasped her hands as she jumped like a woman who met her idol. Klein turned to her and saw that Kitsune finished her job. Klein smiled and signal that he would finish his too. "Kyyyaaahhh!! So handsome!" Kitsune fanned herself, she was blushing too much. Her pink lips raised upwards, happy that Klein glanced at her. If Furrneka was here, Kitsune would surely brag about this story. Kitsune loved to tell her love story. She always flaunts her relationship at Furrneka and Rena, Furrneka listened to her story while Rena rolled her eyes. She watched as Klein joined the battle, he released a sword out of his Inventories. Klein wielded the double edge sword and charged at the Methuselahs, the enemies tried to attack him but Klein killed them easily. "Kyyyaaahhh!!" The woman squealed like a fangirl, real talk, from an outsider''s perspective, Kitsune''s behavior was alarming but no one saw her behavior so it was fine. Besides, she would only show this kind of behavior when she was with Klein. Most of the time, Kitsune was a cold woman. A Methuselah tried to attack her but he was cut in half, he lost his life without realizing it. He landed on two different spots because his body turned to two. "Don''t disturb my fangirling!" Kitsune glared at the dead man, although the most shocking thing was how Kitsune easily admit that she was doing a fangirling. She returned her focus on Klein and took out her phone, she wanted to record this moment. Of course, she would. "Ah what a shame, why did I only think of this right now!?" She tapped her phone many times¡­ she was still not accustomed to using a phone but she knew how to use a camera. Every day, she added an album full of Klein''s pictures and Kitsune would drool over the pictures. Actually, her phone storage was always filled with pictures. This was her 14th phone. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The ground was rumbling as the couple was busy eliminating the Methuselahs around them, however, the trembling didn''t come from them. Klein narrowed his eyes, sensing where the shaking came from. As he felt the earthquake earlier, he understood that this shaking was different. Kitsune, his fiancee, started hissing, her tails were standing as the shaking become stronger. The repulsive presence was slowly coming at them, she had goosebumps. "This dreadful feeling¡­" She added, she felt this type of presence when she was in Africa, the time when millions of undeads rose from the ground, slaughtering humans. The shaking became firm, then they realized where the trembling came from. A towering figure of a Frost Giant shown itself, its hand was painted in blood, obviously killed multiple creatures. However, the thing that caught the couple''s attention was that the Giant didn''t have a life, it didn''t have any essence of vitality. It was dead and became a giant marionette. On the shoulder of the Frost Giant, a man was standing, looking down at them. Ivan Smirnov smirked, he found that many dead Methuselahs were around the place. He licked his lips, delighted to see and use the deads. He commanded the Frost Giant. The colossal creature stopped right before the couple, its shadow blocked the red sky. Kitsune and Klien put their defense when they saw that Ivan was trying to do something, they glared intently. Kitsune wanted to pulverize the Giant but Klein signaled her to wait. The Russian man chuckled when he saw their reactions, he snapped his fingers and called his other undead. A silhouette flew across the sky to follow the will of its master, an expressionless woman landed on the giant''s shoulder and bowed her head in front of Ivan. She was a Beastmen from the Crow Tribe, but the life in her eyes was none. She was dead, an instrument for Ivan to use. Ivan inspected her, he sighed recalling that she and he had a good time yesterday. However, the woman tried to resist which caused Ivan to turn her into an undead. "You are amazing but you try to kill me¡­ Anyway, take me down there, I want to add another member to my collection." The Crow woman flapped its wings as the breeze of the sky brushed upon them, she grabbed Ivan and descended to the ground. The woman safely landed him but her tainted hair grazed him. Ivan brushed her hair off and slapped her face. Pah! A solid tone echoed. "Your blood stained my suit!" Ivan spat as he wiped his stained clothing. He looked at her body and remembered that the woman had a wound on her chest. Ivan recalled how he stabbed the woman to death. His face scrunched, how could this undead dirty him!? He retaliated and slapped her again, yet the woman didn''t react, she was dead, to begin with. He raised his hand and slapped her cheek again.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "You f*cking-!" "You---!!!! How dare you do this!" Before he could continue his sentence, Kitsune''s howling voice disturbed him. He turned around and witnessed that Kitsune was releasing killing intent, yet he didn''t feel any threat. His face twitched frowning, he didn''t like being disturbed. "What? Do you have something to say?" He had an annoyed expression which caused Kitsune to widened her eyes. Is this man stupid, she thought. He had bravado acting fearlessly in front of her. Kitsune''s clenched her fists, this man was good at how to offend a person. "The woman beside you, she''s a Beastmen!" She roared. "So what of it?" Ivan asked, he didn''t get the gist. Kitsune''s eyes dilated. "...I see, so you have the guts to show me that you are using the body of a dead Beastmen in front of me, you''re basically saying that you want to die. " She gritted her teeth. Her sharp fangs glint as she was ready to bite him, taking his throat out of his neck. "Ah, this." Ivan realized that the Nine-Tails was mad because of the undead. He smirked and glanced at the dead woman. "This woman tried to kill me so I put her in the right place." "That didn''t justify what you''re doing!" "So what?" Ivan responded, his eyes didn''t show any fear against her. If the Nine-Tails wanted to fight, he would give her what she wanted. Ivan snapped his fingers, a surge of power risen. Klein and Kitsune felt the dreadful aura of death surrounding them. Yet, the aura didn''t attack nor touch them. Instead, they went to the dead people around them, the Methuselahs. "Arise." Ivan commanded. The recently dead Methuselahs abide by his will. Their crumpled bodies stood up and strode unto his place. Klein looked around and realized that all of the Methuselahs they killed became undead and slowly headed to Ivan''s side. "Are you going to fight me?" The Russian asked a taunting question knowing that Kitsune would be piss, his lips curled up. Kitsune growled and gathered the mana around her, the mana turned into a crystalline cone to pierce Ivan. The cone drilled in the air, amassing force to end the man. However, Ivan didn''t feel threatened, he commanded his undead by his glance. The poor Methuselahs moved and shielded him. The cone drilled them, the meat shield called Methuselahs kept standing to protect their new master. Their blood splashed looking awful. Together with their flesh, the scene was horribly disturbing. Klein didn''t have any intention of standing. He called his Ashe Wolf and help her. The wolf howled and transformed into smoke, it dashed traveling to Ivan. But a powerful wind prevented the wolf from getting closer, the Frost Giant swung its hand. "You!!" Kitsune extended her arm and called for another mana. This time, she won''t hold back. The atmosphere turned dark and Kitsune started elevating. She made a gesture of crushing them with her hands. The space altered as if squishing them. "Oi, oi, this is bad." Ivan replied but his face looked normal, no fear was surfacing. "Well, I guess I have to do this." He snapped his fingers and summoned all of the Beastmen he killed, most of them were women. They numbered around three hundred, it was sad but Ivan couldn''t get many Beastmen. Killing them was illegal so he kept his collection in the dark, this was the only time he showed all of them. He wanted to know if Kitsune had the guts to crumple her own people. "It is known that you are heartless, you don''t have mercy for your enemies and you don''t care about your own race. I want to know if this is true." He added, the undead Beastmen motioned, shielding Ivan from the incoming attack. If Kitsune hit them, then the first to die would be the Beastmen. Kitsune was furious as she watched how the Beastmen surrounded Ivan, protecting him from dying. She knew that Ivan controlled these Beastmen and they were already dead, they were nothing but dolls. "You think I will stop my attack just because of this. Remember this, I didn''t kill them, instead, I will free them from you." "¡­ You know, I only want to add these new creatures to my collection. Why don''t we both let this slip, huh? Just think of this as a joke, what do you think?" Kitsune scoffed. "Hmmp! It''s too late for you to chicken out, you will die." [I realized that updating daily will be better instead so I decided to return to updating daily, excluding Sunday and maybe Saturday.] Chapter 207 Chapter 207 "Welp, guess I''ll die." Ivan sighed and spread his arms. Instead of being afraid, he further mocked Kitsune. He didn''t run, he just waited for her attack. His eyes stared at the floating woman who was controlling the space. "Then eat this!" Kitsune clutched her hands, space warped and the surrounding squeezed, everything was distorted. The only unaffected were Klein and her. However, the place around them was mashed. The trees, the Frost Giant, the road, the undead, and Ivan Smirnov, all of them were squashed together, put together to form a sphere. Physical strength won''t work, the Giant tried to keep the crumpling space but it was futile. The only way to face this type of attack was to use space, a scientific term that was easy to comprehend but still had a lot of mysteries. To stop this ability, Ivan had to fight it with another space-type attack, fight fire with fire. Fortunately, Ivan''s Skills centered around necromancy. Their blood, flesh, and bones mixed as the space grated them. Klein witnessed how the place turned scarlet, he had various emotions. He set his eyes to the mashed place and concluded that Kitsune was powerful. He gulped saliva and he had a pale face. He promised to himself that he would never make Kitsune mad, this experience was enough to steel his decision. He would never cheat nor look at the other women anymore!!! The sphere stopped shrinking, except for them, no living things survived. Kitsune released her power and space returned to its normalcy, although the spot was crumpled. Klein sighed a long one, a very long breath. As always, Kitsune amazed him. Her unique ability made her exist on top of the food chain. "Haaahhhhh¡­ it''s more frightening that she still didn''t use the power she got from me¡­" Klein said, with just this power, Kitsune altered the space. And the truth was this was not even her full power. Kitsune was still not using the Skill she got from Klein, remember that she and he were Kampi. The more they spent together, their Skills would evolve. Klein had a distasteful feeling, he was the man, yet he was protected. His fiance was far stronger, how could he face his parents and grandparents if he couldn''t protect his woman? He was pathetic. His expression steel as he firmed his determination. He knew that he couldn''t stand equally with her if he won''t accept the pact with Fenrir. "Darling, are you okay?" Kitsune looked at him, she didn''t even sweat despite casting a powerful Skill. Klein wanted to nod but her complexion struck him negatively. "Tch¡­" "Darling? Why are you angry, d- did I hurt you?! I- I''m sorry if I-" Klein caught her lips and her time stopped, his arms curled around her, she felt a tingling sensation. He kissed her. Klein released her lips, Kitsune blushed and didn''t know what to say. "Listen here woman, you are mine. You can''t fight strong people, I''ll be the one to fight them, I am the man of this family. Do you understand?"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Un." Klein''s fierce eyes impaled her heart and she did nothing but nod. Her face flushed red in surprise and satisfied about what Klein did. She fanned her fuming face, her lips curled up. "It''s good that you know. Now, do you have the intention of following him or not? I think that Ivan used something to escape the attack, I recognized that his presence appeared kilometers away here." Klein looked in the direction where Ivan''s presence resided, the Russian man successfully escaped. After this, Klein marked Ivan as an enemy. He witnessed how inhuman he was. If he met him again, he won''t hesitate to call his wolves to chew him alive. "No, I''m fine staying here with you." Kitsune shook her head, she would choose to spend her time with Klein rather than hunting a disgusting man. Besides, she could just inform the higher-ups of the Beastmen about this matter. She was confident that the Elders would act after they learned this. "If I follow him, perhaps he will use that Skill to escape again." She added. Klein got her point, Ivan Smirnov had a bunch of enemies, and most of them tried to kill him but Ivan always survived. It seemed like he had an Item or Skill that could teleport him. "U- um¡­" Kitsune played with her fingers, she kept glancing at Klein and her intention was obvious. She was blushing and her lips opened seductively as they were glistened by Klein. "Um, can you kiss me again, please?" Her tails wagged. Klein who was looking around the bloodied place twitched, he saw her lips slowly approaching his. Klein understood that this time, it would be a long ride. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Methuselahs filled the Rio and even the neighboring cities were attacked. Most of the buildings crumbled as the Methuselahs continued with their mission. The Hunters around Rio tried to contain them but they still failed, Methuselahs kept coming out of the rift. No matter how much they eliminate the enemies, another one would show up. On top of that, the enemies were smart. They had intelligence, the most terrible match-up. And then, another problem had risen too, the sun was going down. Darkness started to cover the sky. With this, the Methuselahs could freely invade Brazil without being afraid of the sun, how fortunate it was for them. The light which the sun represented gradually disappeared and the night started its reigning. The Methuselahs had passive Skill, whenever they were in the dark, not touched by the sun, their powers increased, which meant more headache for the Hunters. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Here it comes¡­" Princess Belle look at the rift, she knew what was coming. The vision she saw would replicate here at this very moment. This was the time where Mikael awakened the hidden existence inside him. The creature who would help him to control his fourth Skill. "I believe in you." She held the ruby with utmost trust at Mikael. If things went bad, Princess Belle would make it right, this was her job. She knew that multiple possibilities would happen and she must put the timeline on the right path. "Gggggrrrrrrraaaaaaaooooo!!!!" Roaring reverberated and the city trembled just by the sound it created. The rift expanded and a silhouette started going out, the creature looked upon them. The monster had a face of a man yet its body was a lion. The Manticore was released. The monster licked its lips as he looked at the people. He had plenty to eat this time, how lucky. His saliva flowed down, the monster screeched and descended on the city. The Manticore towered 50 meters. As it landed, the ground cracked and dust flew. The Manticore moved his head left and right, he wanted to eat! Fortunately for him, a group of Hunters and Methuselahs was fighting close to his landing place. He rushed at them like a dog excited to see its master. "Ggaaaoooorrr!" The Manticore stared at them and demise went upon the Hunters and Methuselahs that his eyes set on. They started to feel that their lives were sucked away from their bodies. Without even a second, they died. Their souls manifested and went to the Manticore, the monster opened its mouth and ate them. The Manticore didn''t eat flesh, his food was soul. And the more souls he ate, the bigger and stronger he got. The Manticore felt that his body was enlarging, but this was not enough, his hunger must meet satiation. He growled and looked at the place but the buildings blocked his vision. The Manticore cried and destroyed the buildings around him. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The destroyed building shook slightly, Ivan Smirnov came out of rubbles. He stretched his shoulders and grunted, he almost died on that one. Kitsune''s power was dangerous, frightening, and deadly, yeah Ivan described her like that. Ivan deduced that Kitsune was not even using her full power. "It''s lucky that I prepared an undead to swap with." He smirked in the direction where the couple was. Ivan had a Skill called Undead Swap, he could swap places with the undead he marked. This Skill saved him many times, and even now, the Skill saved him again. This was the reason why he was not afraid to anger the Nine-Tails. "Hm, she''s hot but hard to control¡­ If I had the advantage, perhaps I can turn her into mine." Licking his lips, Ivan was recalling the seductive body of Kitsune. He wanted to ride her if he had a chance. Although, right now, he eased his urges because he understood that he would die if she confronted her. Her ability to control the mana made her potential to be limitless, a creature close to God perhaps. "I like her." Ivan honestly said his opinions. However, his fantasies stopped as he felt a dangerous existence in the city. The air around him began to turn cold and Ivan perceived an intimate power between the creature. "Hm? What is this? I feel like his power is the same as mine?" Ivan had the power over souls, he could enslave the souls of the dead and controlled them by his will. It seemed like the creature had the power to control souls too. Ivan narrowed his eyes looking at the place, he was curious, but he still decided to leave the city. "Aiye, I don''t have time to be curious. If I stay here longer, the Nine-Tails will hunt me. Besides, I already got around thousands of vampires. My collection is full again, although I have to find a strong Frost Giant and the Beastmen, ah what a waste." He sighed, he collected those people but all of them were crushed by Kitsune. How heartless she was, but that was the type of girl Ivan liked. He wanted to see strong girls bowing before him, begging for their lives. The moon was shining red and the time of Methuselahs had come. "See you again, I guess." Ivan walked away from the battle. He took out his phone and headset, since he said the lyrics, he decided to play the song ''See You Again'' by Charlie Puth and Wiz Khalifa. Some Methuselahs came out to attack him but they were confronted of their own race. Ivan summoned the Methuselahs he recently got, he commanded them to attack the other Methuselahs. The enemies were confused why their allies helped the Hunter, but they still continued their attacks. But no one reached him, the undead protected their master and confronted them. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "When I see you again, when I see you again ~" Ivan strolled and sang the iconic song. The dead bodies around him turned undead too, Ivan was good at recycling. His enemies who tried to kill him became his underlings, his Skill was terrifying. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Manticore roared and wrecked the buildings around him, he saw Methuselahs on the way and ate their souls. His body expanded as he ate the souls, they became his nutrition. The Manticore continued with his hunt. This world was full of delicious souls to eat and the Manticore wanted them all. The night came up but it was not quiet at all. Usually, the place would be devoid of noise but this time, the city was wild. Every second, someone was wailing, dying, and fighting for their lives. It was a dangerous night, and the Manticore was added to that danger, a heavy one. He opened his mouth and roared demonstrating his presence on the battlefield. "Gaawwwooooorr!!" The Manticore''s eyes glinted upon the food. His preys didn''t have any chance to escape nor cry, they just fell on the ground as the Manticore''s eyes gazed upon them. Their souls drifted and entered the chamber called Manticore. As the monster eat, it enlarged and became stronger. Now its size was 87 meters tall, almost twice its earlier size. The ground trembled but it was covered with the noises of the battle. The Skills of different Hunters faced the Methuselahs. The two sides fought causing the place to turn into smithereens. The lively Rio was filled with tension because of the battle. Even the evacuation place where the innocent people hid was noisy. The other Hunters protected and prevented the Methuselahs from hurting the innocents but the people were still hysterical. How could they not? They saw that the Hunters were just scraping their way to stop them. The Methuselahs started outnumbering them, this was the main problem. And now, another monster was added to that problem. "Grrraaaaa!!" The Manticore cried. He dashed and went to the place where most of the people stayed, the evacuation. The gigantic body of the monster hurried as the buildings it went on stumbled and crashed. The buildings tilted with no mercy. The Manticore didn''t care about this odd cube of structures, what he wants is to eat! He was blessed that his master, Queen Lilith, let him play! Most of the time, he always stayed in his cage waiting for the people on death row to eat. But this time, his master gave him the approval to slaughter, how happy it was for him. This event was once in a lifetime and he wanted to get most of the rewards. That''s why he immediately sprinted at the evacuation- the most populated and vulnerable place. This was the best spot to feast he thought. However, as he dashed, he was confronted by an invisible wall. He smashed onto the walls and his face slammed on. The Manticore whimpered and tried to get his footings but instead of standing, the Manticore realized that he was levitating in the air. He was floating, he felt like invisible hands were lifting him up. "Qqqauuuaghhh" The Manticore struggled, his body was in the air and he didn''t know what to do. He kicked his four feet in the air to try something but his body remained up in the sky. He levitated hundreds of meters away from the ground, he didn''t know why this thing was happening. The city was slowly shrinking and the Manticore started to become afraid, the height was scaring him. However, before the Manticore could think, the levitation stopped and the Manticore descended into the ground. A gust of wind slapped him while he was falling, the gravity ruled that he must fall. "Graaahhh---!!!!" The Manticore descended and crashed into the buildings, some Methuselahs flattened and died as his giant body hit the ground. "Whew¡­ this is the only thing I can do¡­ now let''s believe in that Princess." Christian wiped his face, layers of sweat dripped down from his face. Truth be told, he didn''t have any intention of fighting the Manticore but when he saw the creature rushing to the evacuation, he didn''t have a choice but to stop him. Christian''s nose was bleeding, thankfully, many Hunters were around him. He called his guildmembers to deliver him and Kyle away from the battle. Looked like he had to retire together with Kyle. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 "Gwarr--!!" The creature wailed, his body was flattened and even his bones cracked by the fall. The Manticore gritted in pain as his body was mangled by the drop. Added that his body was ginormous, its crumpled as the debris from the destroyed buildings was all over his body. He was disfigured, greatly disfigured, his feet folded and broke while his face was mutilated, it was the first part that hit the ground. The Manticore made a deafening cry. All over the city, his miserable voice echoed yet the people who heard it didn''t have an ounce of pity. The Manticore''s image writhing in pain as it tried to move was horrible to see, disgusting in a way. Since his flesh was all around and his face was damaged looking like rotting meat, the people couldn''t sympathize with him. Instead, the people puked, releasing the intake they had. This monster almost eradicated them when he tried to bulldozer his way in the evacuation. Thankfully, the Vice-Leader of the Redemption helped and stopped the creature. "Graaahhhh." He made a pitiful cried yet no one helped him, even the Methuselahs near him ran as they knew the power of this creature. With just a glance, their souls would definitely be eaten. The Manticore could absorb the souls and become stronger. And as of now, eating souls was the thing that this creature needed the most. His suffering would end if he ate souls. The Manticore rolled and saw that his feet were broken. He licked his wounds like a dog, how horrible to see a face of an old man licking his wounds. The Manticore was the most bizarre monster that they saw. A body of a lion, a face of a man, and a tail of a scorpion, a strange chimera. After treating the wounds with his saliva, the Manticore returned his vision at the evacuation. He growled, recalling that one of them bamboozled him with the power of levitation. The Manticore roared and slowly stood. His body hurt but since he had strong regeneration, his unsteady body regained its balance. He understood what happened, someone made him fly at the highest possible altitude and released the Skill causing him to knock down into the ground. The place around him was flattened as his body was big, neither one establishment was standing. The monster contorted his face while moving, it was painful. The Manticore shook and lifted his body steadily, he sensed if he could move now. His forehead furrowed learning that his body was still in not good condition. Luckily, he saw some people around him, they were injured and close to dying. What a great way to eat, he confessed, food was lying all around him waiting to be eaten. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. His deadly eyes shone and set on the injured people, their souls went out of their bodies traveling into the Manticore. They couldn''t comprehend what happened. All they feel was that their bodies slowly losing their strength, and their minds dissipated in particles, being consumed by the monster. They couldn''t even open their mouths because their strength was being sucked away, saying the last words were impossible. All they could do was close their eyes and welcome the eternal rest. The Manticore''s power was simple but deadly, his glance means death. Strength returned to him and the Manticore overcame the fatigue. The wounds all around his body faded away, and vitality won. The monster howled saying that he was back, in a sentence it was "I''m back baby!" His eyes moved and scanned the place. For now, he didn''t want to go to evacuation. He didn''t want to feel the same suffering he just got, he was afraid. The height he reached was chilling, and falling down was more alarming. He wanted to consume more souls before he dined on the evacuation, he was being smart and safe. He found his next place to target, this city was filled with life and he wouldn''t be hungry. His master, Queen Lilith told him that he could eat Methuselahs all he wanted in this battle. However, he must not eat any Count or Duke, or else he would receive beatings. And as much as possible, he must target the humans than the Methuselahs, that was the restrictions his master gave. As a smart monster, the Manticore knew what to do. He would devour the Hunters more than the Methuselahs. He had a smug expression while he thought about it, it seemed like a light bulb turned on inside his brain. Now, he charged and went to the place where most of the Hunters gathered. He didn''t care about the buildings that were trying to block him. He took them down and bulldozed the place, he created his own path to the Hunters. His saliva dripped thinking how good the Hunters would taste, he became excited. He opened his mouth and welcome the thousands of people. He crashed the last building and surprised the Hunters who were protecting the place from the Methuselahs. Pieces of the building flew through the air and killed a couple of Hunters when they landed on the ground. "Giirrraaaahhhh!!!" The monster greeted them with utmost sincerity, his greeting could be translated into "Surprise Motherfuckers!!" The Hunters who saw his entrance immediately put their eyes on him. Since they were experienced in the job of being a Hunter, seeing a monster means killing them, no excuse unless they wanted to domesticate the monster. In Manticore''s situation, he was too ugly to be a pet, he looked like a pervert old man merged in a body of a lion. The verdict was settled when they saw his disgusting face. They target him, their Skills drift assaulting him. The Manticore was large, and obviously, his power should be great too. Their Skills glid and hit the Manticore, causing his ugly face to be more ugly, he bled and injured again. However, the Manticore didn''t have any intention of getting bullied. His eyes moved and cast at them, staring at their apparent death. The Hunters didn''t stop attacking but as their assault continued, they start to realize that their numbers diminished at tremendous speed. They looked around, aghast of what they saw, their comrades were on the ground unmoving like mannequins that were cut of strings. They died and they didn''t even create any sounds. Their slumber was imminent, they didn''t warn their comrades of their death. "T- This¡­ Uwaahhh!!!!'' One of the Hunters was frightened, his eyes struck by the silent massacre, he screamed and started running. His intuition was telling him that he must run no matter what. He must escape this place, or else he would become like the dead people on the ground. He didn''t want that, he didn''t want to die, he had a family that he must return to. However, his strength slowly dissipated, and his senses dispersed. He stumbled onto the dead bodies and lost his life. He died without knowing how he died. The Manticore that they attacked was standing on the battlefield grinning like a madman. [author] Please leave a comment, it makes me motivated. Recently I see that this book is losing more read views... Um *cough* is the story boring? Please tell me so that I can salvage it. [/author] Chapter 210 Chapter 210 As the Manticore was busy hunting others, he didn''t know that he was being hunted too. His gigantic body traveled around the city and with every step he took, the ground shook a bit. His eyes lit up in the darkness, like a signal light in the shoreline, gazing upon the incoming ships. However, instead of being a lantern of a path, the eyes became the lantern of death. Seeing and stealing souls away from them, a grim reaper in a hideous body of chimera. The Manticore''s feet moved as his eyes were swaying left and right, looking at the living people around him. Before the people could react, their bodies lost their strength and plunged into a permanent rest. They close their eyes as they died peacefully. Either Hunters or Methuselahs, they were deprived of their souls and met their end, they flopped to the ground like dolls. "Girrraaajhhh!!!" The horrible monster terrorized the night. However, he didn''t know that his death was coming too. "For the Princess." A drop of water dashed, darting with the utmost speed, and pierced the Manticore''s left eye. Compare to the size of the Manticore, the water droplet was far smaller, yet the small liquid stabbed him and penetrated his eye. The Manticore whimpered wailing as the pain in his eyes kept stinging him. "Giiyyyaaarghhhh Giayayahhhh!!" The monster created screeching screams, filling the city with its suffering. The small drop was moving inside his head and kept damaging him. He fell and started writhing in pain, he felt horrible. He felt like an alien parasitic lifeform was invading his body and destroying his insides. How could a tiny particle do this? However, his suffering didn''t end with just a simple shot. He was too focused on his pain that he didn''t know that he was being surrounded by hundreds of water bullets. Before he could understand what was happening, the bullets rained down into him, a barrage of shots hit and punctured his body. The Manticore wanted to do something but his body started to become heavy. He couldn''t move his body, feeling like boulders of rock were on top of him. "GGRRARARRARAARARARRAARRHHHHHHGG!!!!!!" The monster shrieked, furious about his current condition. He was being shot down by hundreds of bullets and his body couldn''t move, how miserable he was right now. His body became a beehive, putting hundreds of holes mercilessly, his blood made a pool around him. He cried, his face was human and the pain was visible in his expression, tears were coming out of his eyes, he was tortured. Fortunately, the barrage stopped after a couple of minutes. It seemed like the man who cast this Skill couldn''t keep it forever. The holes in his body were disappearing, he was lucky that the bullets didn''t kill him. Still, the Manticore was in a state of being a statue. He couldn''t move because the water inside his body prevented him from moving. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. His wails sounded lonely in the middle of the night, it felt like a dog was abused and left alone dying, although the Manticore was not a dog at all so nobody care. Even the Methuselahs who heard his wails didn''t help, only an idiot would help a monster that could kill them with his sight. As time passed, the Manticore gained control over his body. He could move now although a bit tipsy, he shook his head and looked at the place. The monster narrowed his eyes realizing that the city was covered with a thick fog, he tilted his head. He was confused, earlier the city was clear even though it was night, but now the fog was covering the whole city, his vision was blocked. He gritted his teeth in frustration. This was not good for him, his main power is that he could absorb souls by looking. If he couldn''t see them, his power won''t work, and in this fog where he could only look 10 meters ahead, this was bad. He realized the seriousness of this problem, his vision was impaired in the situation. If he couldn''t use his main power, then he had to utilize his strength and size, this was the best thing he could do. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Is this enough Princess?" Elder Siegh asked in the sky, he was sweating a bucket. He just cast his Skill at the Manticore. He was surprised to see that the monster was alive despite his barrage of bullets. Elder Siegh had the intention of killing the monster but it seemed like he failed. The monster had a high vitality, perhaps the souls he eaten increased his regeneration too. {It''s already enough.} An angelic voice confirmed his words. "I''m surprised to see that there is a monster that can absorb souls by looking, what a frightening ability." The Elder gasped as he tried to recover his power, he did two powerful techniques just now. The first was the barrage of bullets, and the second was this city-wide fog. He spent a great amount of mana just to do that, especially the latter. Covering the city with fog was hard. On top of that, the fog didn''t have offensive ability except blocking the vision of the Manticore, this was the only job of the fog. However, he still did it, he believed that the instructions of Princess Belle were spot on. Using the fog was the best way to prevent the Manticore to become stronger. {Elder, this is enough, you don''t have to fight anymore. Just believe in me, I will do my best to end this.} The Princess said without a hint of hesitation. She created many simulations in her head and this was the best answer she could get. She must put her everything to accomplish the 0.000001% possibility she wanted, and this was her first step. Sometimes, knowing the future was not good. She saw many visions, and most of them were devastation. {I notified the Elves who had water elements to maintain the fog. You don''t have to push yourself Elder Siegh.} "As your wish, Your Highness." Princess Belle added as she clenched her fists in anxiety. It was ironic how she could encourage the Elder yet she was afraid too. Since she knew many possibilities, she was the one who was scared the most. Especially about Mikael, she saw how many times he would be injured in this battle. {For now, take the other Elves away from the monster, and if the monster tried to go to the evacuation again, I want you to inform this man¡­} Her firm voice said and commanded the Elder. "¡­ I will do my best to meet your expectations." Elder Siegh was confused why the Princess gave him instruction like this, but he decided to listen to her. {Thank you, Elder Siegh.} Her sincere voice mumbled around. She understood that Elder Siegh was perplexed and he was moving cluelessly. On top of that, the Elder used his power to stop the monster even though he could use it in different methods. With his power, he could kill thousands of Methuselahs alone but he spent all his mana on the monster. "No, it''s my duty to follow your will, Your Highness." His voice was firm and determined, he put all his trust in Princess Belle. He believed that she had a valid reason why she was doing this. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 [Another foreshadow that I completely connected to, you can reread chapter 73 if you want to know what it is.] Princess Belle knew the locations of the important chess pieces of this battle, they were on their own, fighting the enemies before them. However, when the time comes, all of them would move and create a path to end the battle. As of right now, they were doing their best to confront the Methuselahs. Princess Belle trusted them, especially the man she loved, Mikael. She did these sidesteps, controlling herself to see him, helping him secretly, creating a possible future for both of them, she hid her emotions just to get what she wanted in the end. An utmost war tactician, that was her. Behind Kyle''s sacrifice, protecting the Earth, Princess Belle was the second person who straightened the path of this world. Particularly this last two years, when she reawakened her Vision, she decided to pave her path with or without blood. She was determined to prevent extinction, she gritted her teeth thinking about that moment. She shook her head and erased the thoughts, she had to concentrate. As of now, the monster was trudging in the faded city, all he could do was to trust his sense of hearing. Aside from that, the Manticore could use his senses to detect the presence of other people. The Manticore was damaged in the battle with the Elder, though it was a one-sided fight, the Manticore couldn''t even stand up. All he could do was to stay low on the ground as hundreds of water bullets pierced his body, it was a pitiful sight, for him. Fortunately or unfortunately, the Manticore survived the relentless barrage of bullets. And now, he was hunting people who would make him stronger and bigger. The wounds he got were completely wiped away, leaving only his hatred. He was glaring as he looked ahead. His puffing breath steamed in the middle of the clouded fog, he was hungry and furious. He sniffed the surroundings but he couldn''t catch any scent except for the smell of the mist. It seemed like the fog blocked his sense of smell too. The monster roared frustrated with his situation being lost and didn''t know where to find food. He decided to advance further since he knew that he could find a person as long as he traveled. {I will put my faith in everything, to you, Mikael.} Princess Belle had an expression of longing. She whispered weakly in the air and the Elves around her didn''t hear her voice.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. {You will be the one to end this, and if it''s not enough, I will pave the path for you.} She was determined. {You are the archnemesis of the Manticore, you are the only one who can overcome the curse of Bellerophon.} She clasped her hands as if she was praying. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The monster paused, he started feeling that someone was coming. He became excited and licked his lips, another soul to eat, coming right up! The Manticore decided not to move so that the incoming person won''t be scared. He stoned himself like a statue, he didn''t make any sound and just keep standing. Although his eyes moved left and right, trying to find where his target was. He hid his bloodlust, the Manticore may look stupid, but he could think. "Haaysst, why did the city become covered with this mist? It just turned dark, I thought fog is common when it''s around near dawn? Now, I can''t see anything, how am I gonna slaughter these Vampires?" A voice echoed, the man walked with no hesitation. He was confident that even if a strong opponent appeared and made a surprise attack, he could turn the table and bring back the storm. Mikael''s silhouette started to become clear, he was holding his Spear as he advanced. His eyes stared ahead, looking at the distance yet he clicked his tongue when he realized that he couldn''t see what''s ahead. The fog was too thick and keep blocking his vision. "Tch, what a bad timing-" Bang!!! A powerful force hit him but Mikael''s Spear blocked 75% of the power. Still, he glided and slammed into a wall, the power was too much for him. His head bled a little and felt the blood flowing down his face. "Woah, easy guy, I''m just a man." "Grrraaaaoooojjjj!!!" The Manticore showed himself and dashed into him, his eyes stared at him glowing. The monster grinned, he was confident that Mikael was now dead. He watched Mikael and waited till he lost his strength and die. However, the moment he was waiting didn''t come, Mikael didn''t die, instead, he stood and wiped the dust away. He bent his neck as he knocked his joints. He squeezed his hands, it seemed like he had a big monster to deal with. "Yosh!" "!!!" The dumbfounded Manticore didn''t know why Mikael lived, his power didn''t affect him. He didn''t die and the Manticore didn''t feel a soul entering and replenishing him. He was baffled, leading him not to see that Mikael raised his Spear and aimed it towards his face. Mikael put his strength into this throw, he wanted to return the pain he had earlier. He shot the Spear and his weapon became lightning and traveled into the face of the monster, the Manticore saw a dark light but it was too late. The Spear rumbled as it scorched his face, the monster tumbled, his face was burned and he couldn''t even see. "Ggirrrrraaaghhhhh!!!" The stinging pain kept electrocuting him, he screamed and swiveled on the ground. He was caught off guard, he didn''t know why or how, but Mikael wasn''t affected by his eyes. He was confident that he stared at him but he didn''t get any soul. Instead what he got were jet-black lightning and shocking pain. The sparks of lightning flickered around his body, it was beautiful but agonizing. The smoke rose all over him, he was cooked by the lightning, still, his incredible healing capability saved him again. As a creature who ate hundreds of thousands of souls, his vitality was superb. He could overcome a lot of unbearable situations, just like earlier when he was showered of bullets and descended into the ground. Mikael''s attack was strong but the Manticore won''t die with just one attack. "Girrraaahhhh!!!" The Manticore was furious and roared at him, he dashed not caring if he was fully healed, he wanted to finish this man. He tried to use his power again as he rushed in, his eyes set upon Mikael but nothing happened. The Manticore was completely convinced that Mikael had something that made him immune to his power. The Manticore''s power came from a mythical man, Bellerophon the hero, the slayer of monsters. The power of his eyes was a curse-type which Mikael was immune to. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Bellerophon, the hero who devoured his own soul till he died after killing the Chimera. There was a lot of story about him and the most famous was his arrogance of using the Pegasus that Zeus greatly cherished. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Manticore had a power, a curse to be exact, his eyes could devour the souls of the life he saw. He was a feared creature and the only one who could tame him was the Queen of Methuselahs, Lilith. The Manticore couldn''t absorb her soul because Lilith had an enormous soul. On top of that, Lilith won''t die even if her soul was taken. Instead, she would be reborn to her offspring, the Line of Succubus, the species she created consisting of women only. That was the reason why Manticore couldn''t kill her, she won''t die no matter how or what he did. Even in terms of strength, the Manticore would lose. He didn''t have a chance of winning so he decided to be under her and served her, that was his role. However, this man was different. The Manticore didn''t feel a soul coming out of his body. The Manticore felt that the soul won''t go out no matter how much he stared at him. "Girrrraaahhhhh!!!" He dashed as his body rampage and wrecked the ground, his feet stomped he was mad. He opened his mouth to eat him whole, since he couldn''t eat his soul, he would eat his body instead. His sharp teeth glimmered destructive glow, his disgusting drool was visible making Mikael goosebumps. "Eeewww!" Mikael raised his empty hand, he resummoned his Lightning Void Spear. The weapon materialized in his hand creating jet black lightning. It rumbled devastating his surroundings, he held his weapon with his two hands grasping it tightly. The dashing monster saw the crackling of lightning but he didn''t stop, it was too late anyway. One meter away from each other, the Manticore witnessed that Mikael faded transforming into a bolt of lightning. His eyes tried to follow the lightning but it was too fast, a massive force slammed him. His vision was spinning, the Manticore realized that he flew in midair, his body was rotating. He wanted to gasp but excruciating pain pierced him, he was struck by Mikael. He landed on the ground flattening it, his gigantic body rippled upon impact.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Hm, you are strong and big but you don''t know how to use it. You can''t even halt your body when you realized that I became lightning, what a waste, you have a strong body but you can not use it well." Mikael appeared on top of him, lightning crackled around him as he pointed his Spear at the Manticore. The monster couldn''t understand his words but he felt like he was being insulted. He roared in madness as the pain in his body lingered. "Grrraaaggghhh!!!" He violently moved, he tried to raise his hand but nothing move. He then realized that his hands were actually on the ground dismembered, he didn''t have hands to attack him! "Are you looking for your arms? I''m sorry but that''s what I target, I slashed your hands and blasted you up." "Grrraauuuhghhhgg!!" Mikael''s Spear sunk into the Manticore''s body and activated Shock. The monster screamed as potent lightning electrocuted his inside, he shuddered terribly, and smoke slowly sipped out of him. His body was cooked, he kept screaming and begging but the lightning continued roasting him. Mikael stared at him, the Shock won''t stop as long as he didn''t want to stop it. "Hoh¡­ you have a strong regeneration. It''s keeping up with my Shock, making you alive. Well, how long will it take to kill you if I do this¡­" "Gggggrrrrrrraaaaaaaooooo!!!!" Mikael put more mana in his Skill, the Shock became stronger to cook him faster. He was astonished, the Manticore''s regeneration kept healing him despite Mikael putting in more power. The monster healed the burned part of his body and fought the Shock, this was the first time that Mikael experienced this. Usually, when he switched on his Shock, the monster would automatically die. Shock was his first Skill, and it was the most fatal, that''s why he didn''t use it most of the time. His Shock was dangerous when touched, lightning would crawl and obliterate the opponent with its sheer voltage. However, the Manticore didn''t die. He suffered and cried as the Shock writhing inside and outside of his body, electrocuting him. Mikael started widening his eyes, this monster was different, he didn''t die no matter how much mana he put in. He grinned and acknowledged that the Manticore was on top of other monsters. "Then, let''s do this!!!" Mikael sunk the Spear deeper inside the monster, he called for more mana and cast his Lightning Spear! An outburst happened in the monster, the Manticore screeched as blood spurted out of his mouth, his organs exploded and even his stomach was ruptured. Tears flowing from his eyes as he struggled to fight the powerful lightning. "This is¡­¡­ Kuhahahaha! I see! My Lightning Spear didn''t kill you, you are one of a kind, I tell you that!" Mikael started cackling when he found that the Manticore didn''t die even though his organs were destroyed. "Then how about I do it twice!" Mikael clenched his weapon and tried to cast another explosion. However, he stopped when the Manticore''s tail tried to stab him. The tail lifted and went into him, forcing Mikael to release his Spear to parried it. He succeeded in parrying the tail but the Manticore was freed of its suffering. The monster crawled and opened his mouth to bite him. Mikael decided to back away but the Manticore''s teeth already got his left arm. Mikael grunted and generated lightning around him, the Manticore was hurt by the lightning and released him. Mikael jumped away from the monster and landed on the rubbles, he looked at his left shoulder, his arm was missing and blood gushed out. Yup, it seemed like the Manticore got his revenge, he glanced at the monster and smirked when he saw the monster gulping his arm. The Manticore ate his arm, he licked his lips after tasting him. "Oya, how is it? Is it delicious, my arm? Savor it because it will cost you a lot." Mikael grinned with a fierce expression, his shoulder was aching and now the monster further annoyed him by eating his arm. Mikael was grinning but his eyes were releasing a vicious gleam. Fucking angry, the monster made him fucking angry. He breathed a mouthful of air and took out a healing potion, the content of the potion quickly disappeared as he gulped it down. "Now, let''s see how great is this armor!" Chapter 213 Chapter 213 As of now, Mikael had three important Items, the first was the Lightning Void Spear, a weapon that merged with him and became his partner. The second was the Ring of Kraken''s trait, the ring was in his Inventories since he already used its power earlier. The third was the new Item he received from Ai Biyu, the Armor of Jofurr, Mikael didn''t know who this Jofurr-man but he knew that the armor had a particular Skill. It could increase his strength thrice, this type of effect was hard to find. The armor had black and red hues, they were glowing and Mikael felt the power rising in. His skin turned red like a crab being steamed, his eyes blazed, and a glint of crimson light aimed at the Manticore. Mikael roared and a thunderous warcry erupted, his body enlarged as his muscles bulged. The power was soaring inside him and eager to cast destruction. "Five minutes, huh." Mikael clasped his hand, even his grip looked menacing. Red veins pumped blood all over his body creating an intimidating image. Mikael glared at the monster, power was surging in his body and it wanted to destroy everything around him. Mikael''s mind only had one thing to focus on, to create demolition upon the city. He lifted his weapon, unimaginable strength brought up and he smashed the whole area with his brute force. The road cracked and further expanded and even the standing structures collapsed. Mikael''s mind was covered in fury, he realized that the effect of the armor made him violent and released strength deep within him. He stared at the gaping monster, he dashed within just a moment. His body created an afterimage and vanished, the Manticore looked around and tried to find him but he couldn''t locate Mikael. Then, just as he tried to stand up, a great pressure impacted his face. The monster saw his tooth in the midair covered with blood. His head had a tingling sensation of pain, he wanted to scream to put dominance but his mouth didn''t create any sound. Instead, a jet black lightning went, drove him, and slammed him into the broken structures. His recently obliterated body started to heal again, it reconstructed the damaged part and healed him. The monster gritted in pain and created incomprehensible noises, gasping like he was out of breath, he was suffering. However, his agonizing situation further escalated as Mikael didn''t have any intention of stopping. Before the Manticore could even regain his mind, a surge of electricity went inside his body and cooked him. This was the circumstance he had just recently escaped.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "This is for eating my arm!" Mikael kicked his face causing the monster to lose his senses, Mikael grabbed the monster''s arm and pulled it off with great vigor. The monster whimpered witnessing how Mikael slowly plucking his arm, the monster wanted to resist but a sharp pain kept stabbing him all over his body. The Shock prevented him from thinking and moving. "Now we are fair!" "Ggirrrrraaahhhh!!" Blood gushed out and the arm was completely torn off. The monster shrieked watching how his arm dangled in the hands of Mikael. He was angry and move frantically, he didn''t want this! He didn''t want to face this devil anymore! His curse didn''t work on Mikael and even in terms of strength, he lost. The Manticore accepted that he couldn''t kill this man, his shivering body crawled away from Mikael. He was afraid, he knew that death would knock on his door if he stayed here, Mikael would send him to the afterlife. "Gfrrrahahhahah!!!" The monster stumbled using his three limbs, he didn''t look back, he just kept crawling. He was greatly eradicated, to make it worse, the regeneration stayed up and healed him causing him to suffer more. The destruction and regeneration fought inside his body and made him crazy, how could a man like Mikael live in this world? He was brutal and heartless, he didn''t even feel any mercy. The self-entitled monster retorted, it was ironic, he just killed thousands of people earlier and he felt pleasure doing it. However, now that he was the one that suffered, he wanted to expect the other side to take pity on him. He was like a Karen who felt self-entitled, feeling that he(she) had a right to do everything. He believed that the illegal actions he did would be forgiven if he cried and show to the public that he was the one who suffered the most. In conclusion, the Manticore and the Karens were alike, believing that the world was revolving around them. But sorry to say this, they were wrong. If you did bad things, then karma would return and slapped you in the face. The Manticore didn''t realize that he was the wrong one here. In Mikael and the people''s point of view, this monster massacred thousands of their brethren and didn''t feel any guilt. In fact, he felt great pleasure as he watched how the people collapsed as their souls vanished from their bodies. The Manticore thought that he suffered injustice, he believed that he was being bullied. The monster continued crawling away from Mikael, he didn''t want to stay here. The image of Mikael stabbing his body and giving him excruciating pain struck his mind and made him afraid. He was traumatized by how Mikael gave him anguish and misery. But his option of escaping was cut, he saw that Mikael followed him. The monster was frightened and put more strength in his legs, he hurried and hoped that Mikael won''t reach him. His desperate appearance looked awful as his human-faced clearly had emotions covered with his own blood. He wailed, stating that he didn''t want to fight anymore. He groaned, stating that he surrendered and he won''t hurt Mikael again, he just wanted to escape and feed on the other people¡­ his reason was bullish. Mikael heard his cry but he didn''t feel any sympathy at all. He already killed millions of monsters and most of them had the expression of the Manticore, they were begging for their lives. But for Mikael, their plead looked disgusting. "No matter how much you try to beg, I will never let you go, I know monsters like you. If I let you escape, you will feast on the bodies of other humans, I can''t let that happen. You monster had a common goal, all of you want to eat our flesh. In my years of being a Hunter, monsters always want to kill humans." Mikael blurred and transformed into a bolt of lightning, he charged and aimed at the monster. [Post three chapters today.] Chapter 214 Chapter 214 A powerful swing shot and made the Manticore flew in the air and sputtered into the already crumbled structure, his body stuck in the debris and bloodied. However, he didn''t die, the Manticore realized that his relentless healing power was now a curse that put him in this endless situation of being ground pound. He puked blood, he was tired, their battle had just recently started but he was glued in the concrete with a destroyed torso. This was too much to endure, but his potent regeneration kept him living just to suffer. He wanted to end this, and he knew what to do. As a monster who lived through hundreds of years, he experienced many close call to death, still, he overthrew them. The only one who made him kneel was the figure of a fiery woman who controlled the blood over and made him kneel, his head stuck in the dirty ground. The Manticore knew that Mikael was weaker than the Queen he served, Mikael didn''t even reach a quarter of her power. Lilith was an ancient god, and except for the Legendary Creatures and Demon Lords, no one could match her greatness. The Manticore scoffed as his mouth bled, he couldn''t believe that he was kept on the ground by a man far weaker than the Queen of Methuselahs. The Manticore knew the reason why he couldn''t face this man head-on, the main factor was that his curse didn''t work on Mikael. Even now, his dilated irises were set on the man, but nothing happened. He couldn''t absorb his soul, he was immune to his curse! The second reason was because of his fighting experience, the Manticore didn''t have any experience in a prolonged battle, he couldn''t even use his strength well. Because of his powerful gazes, he didn''t think of increasing his knowledge in basic battle. He believed that every problem could be salvage using his eyes, that was the Manticore believed. However, the man in front of him defied his beliefs, Mikael was an anomaly that he was afraid to face. A man who was not affected by his curse was bad news, the monster acknowledged that he won''t win if he faced him¡­ as of now. "Girrrrraaahhh!!!" The monster needed more souls. To defeat Mikael, he must take more souls and increase his power. His size would intensify together with his healing capacity. The Manticore knew what he needed to do, he laid down and waited for Mikael to approach him. He was reserving his strength to distract the man. One second, that was the only thing that the Manticore needed. One second to escape the grasp of Mikael, after that, he would run with all of his power and hunt other people. That was his plan, to run and eat people, this was his only way to win. The monster huffed and gathered energy, all he wanted was a moment to escape, that''s all. Mikael started approaching him, his body was reddened because he used the effect of his armor. He already spent three minutes pummeling the Manticore but the regeneration was keeping up preventing the monster from dying. He made many things, he cast his Lightning Spear inside the monster causing the monster to vomit blood but he didn''t die, the Manticore was though. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Mikael was breathing hard and mist was coming out of his mouth, he was getting tired too. He was swinging his weapon, slicing, slashing, and ruptured the monster but all of them were futile, he couldn''t kill the monster. Mikael started to think if he could even kill this monster. The Manticore was not strong, his sense of battle was bleak, but his regeneration was so superb that even Mikael felt goosebumps witnessing it. He saw how the damage he partake healed and disappeared, he narrowed his eyes afraid of the monster. Mikael felt different danger in the Manticore, the monster had a hidden blade that could kill him. However, Mikael didn''t run away, instead, he raised his weapon. So what if the Manticore had a monstrous regeneration? Mikael faced many monsters, and instead of backing away, he confronted them and won despite the odds. Mikael grinned, he found a worthy opponent, a creature capable of releasing his unknown potential. Mikael wanted to tap the power lying inside him, since the time he reached level 500, he felt that something was erupting inside him. But he didn''t know how to release it, Mikael believed that the Manticore would help him. In the utmost danger, this was the time where Mikael would show his true strength, Mikael understood how he became stronger. It was through almost losing his life, those were the moment where Mikael awakened his power. And right now, Mikael wanted to open it again, through fighting the Manticore, he would awaken the hidden power deep within him. "Yosh, let''s do this. Who will die, me or you? How far can we reach it, our maximum potential!" Mikael grinned, he turned into battle mode, he didn''t care about anything anymore. All he wanted was to face the monster who earned his respect. The Manticore was strong, he gave that approval. Black lightning clashed over him, they rumbled and created deafening sounds. Mikael started to increase his walk until he went full force and ran, his figure advanced creating a CGI effect, his jet black lightning moved erratically. His body disappeared again, changed by a bolt of flashing black lightning, it drifted fast and arrived at the Manticore. "Grarrraooigghh!!" The Manticore saw this Skill many times and became accustomed to it, the movement of the lightning was fast and not easy to predict. However, after the lightning vanished, Mikael figure would materialize and he needed a second to complete the process. This was the moment that the Manticore was waiting. The bolt of lightning blasted beside him, Mikael''s body emerged and lifted his weapon, aiming at his neck. However, Mikael''s eyes widened when he saw that the Manticore was grinning. It was too late before Mikael could comprehend what happened. "Gack-!" The scorpion tail of the Manticore darted and impaled his chest. Mikael saw the hook-like tail entered his body, he coughed blood as he watched how the monster started standing up. "Gu- ack! I see¡­ so you are waiting for the right moment to attack me¡­" He started to become delirious as the tail pumped poison inside him, Mikael''s vision blurred and he was having a hard time opening his eyes. The Manticore unfolded his mouth, his saliva and blood mixed, he was going to eat Mikael. Mikael saw how the monster would going to devour him, but he was still and unmoving. Chapter 215 [Headsup about my two other novels.] [The first one is a gore-action, the title is-- Reincarnation: Human/Weapon/Beast. A.K.A. I became a sword and a monster. I like Soul Eater so I decided to make a story similar to it although I added some concepts, like transforming into a beast. The Mc is a weapon/beast, just like in Soul Eater he has a partner that will use him. His partner is a female by the way, it''s a spoiler but not vital. ] [The second is a *cough* smut *cough*, the title is-- The only fuel is using the D. Welp, I created a poll in a chapter in MNPOTS asking if they like to read smut and most of them answered yes. Still, I''m reluctant to write smut about them( Ni?a and the others) because I don''t want to tarnish their image, you know. Once you see a woman in a lustful way only, you will lose your respect and I don''t want my readers to become that. So instead of making a smut scene, I decided to create a new story focusing on smut.] .......... ...... ... Chapter 215 Mikael groaned as the poison crawled in his veins, making him lose his strength. On top of that, his berserk mode was going to end, the time was ticking yet he couldn''t prevent it. The nauseous scent of the monster''s breath lingered, Mikael wanted to slap the dirty face of the Manticore but he couldn''t. Even lifting his hand was hard, he was caught this time. And perhaps this would be his last time experiencing this. The Manticore''s lascivious tongue wriggled and approached him. Mikael was dangling in the air as the tail was deep inside him and lifting him up. He further coughed blood when he was moved, his body gradually reached the mouth of the monster. Or so he thought, the hidden power inside him awakened, the Fourth Skill erupted and made a move. Mikael started to lose himself, his eyes ignited and flashes of lightning bolts cracked, the lightning wanted to come out. The monster felt that something was changing in Mikael, he injected more poison to subdue him. Mikael''s blurring mind completely cut off, he would become a living disaster¡­ however, a hoarse voice awakened him. A magnanimous yet worried female voice shook his heart. {Mikael--!! Stop!!} Mikael regained his focus, vigor returned in his eyes and he glared at yellow teeth that were trying to chomp him down. The Fourth Skill''s effect dissipated but it was fine, Mikael regained his energy anyway. "Fuck this shit!!" Mikael cursed the monster with his throaty utterance and raised his arm. The Spear that he dropped earlier materialized in his hand. Mikael channeled his mana and cast a Lightning Spear, the lightning made an omnidirectional burst, but most of the damage landed on the Manticore! "Grrrahhh!!" The monster released Mikael and yelped, he kicked Mikael away and ran. The Manticore''s mouth was scarred, his tongue was hanging weakly attached to his throat. Tears shed as he escaped, he decided to leave Mikael. The man was still struggling even though his death was imminent. The Manticore didn''t want to eat him anymore, he was afraid to eat him. Besides, even if he doesn''t eat Mikael, the man would die anyway since a great amount of poison was injected inside him. His heart would stop beating together with his nonfunctioning organs. The massive shadow of the monster slowly dissipated in the fog, the monster''s mission was to eat people not to suffer. He could become stronger if he continued consuming souls.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Mikael was left in the middle of nowhere, debris was all around him. Mikael grinned as he felt victorious, the last ounce of his strength, he spent it in that attack. Although the outcome was imminent, Mikael took pride that he wasn''t eaten. He coughed again and spat blood, this time the blood was colored violet, an odd color that meant death. He stared at the sky but it was unfortunate that he couldn''t see the glimmering stars. The fog was too thick and blocked his vision. "I''m sorry¡­" Mikael wanted to say something but his mouth stopped moving, even his eyes were unfocused. His vision darkened and death started to embrace him. "Mikael!" Mikael felt that someone was tugging him but he couldn''t see her. He didn''t hear the sound of the anxious woman beside him who kept calling his name. Mikael fainted and completely lost his mind to reality. "Mikael!" The silver hair brushed on his bloodied body, the woman started doing her best to keep him alive. As a person who saw different possibilities, she knew that there was a chance that Mikael would be poisoned, that''s why she had a special concoction that she created. However, her heart couldn''t keep calm, it was pounding crazily. Even though she knew that Mikael would be hurt, her chest was still agonizing despite readying herself. Her tears started falling on Mikael''s chest, her trembling hands opened the bottle and put it in her mouth. Princess Belle understood that Mikael didn''t have any strength to drink the concoction. She put her lips on his and her mouth did the binding. She was afraid, so afraid, seeing Mikael suffering was too much for her. Sometimes, the thought of facing him and begged him not to fight lingered in her head. However, she duped those ideas. In the first place, Mikael didn''t know her, they were just strangers. She would look insane if she suddenly kneeled and talk to him intimately. Princess Belle''s tears landed on Mikael, but the man was peacefully sleeping. "Please, Mikael... Don''t leave me again." She sobbed looking at him. Princess Belle can''t let him activate his Fourth Skill here. Mikael can eradicate this place with one swoop, it will be detrimental if that happened. He needs to meet HIM first. After a couple of minutes, the huffing Princess wiped her lips and breathed in relief. Mikael was saved, the poison around his body melted, and defeated by the concoction. Princess Belle had mixed emotions while looking at the sleeping man. She bent her head and kissed him, the contact ended after a few seconds and the Princess stood. She had a stone expression devoid of any feelings, she had to become stronger. She stumbled and forced her limped body to advance, it would be painful but she didn''t have a choice. The next scenes would be brutal for her. "This outcome can still be saved, it''s within the expectations. But I have to cope and act depending on the circumstances... Still, I hate to do this." She clenched her fists and blood dripped in the cracks of her fingers. She couldn''t accept that the one who Mikael was going to see first was the woman who killed her sister! Despite the things, despite saving Mikael, the one who would take the glory was Ni?a! Princess Belle bit her lips and a tint of blood escaped, her wobbly walking looked miserable. She started to wipe the tears from her eyes. "The worst thing is¡­ I have to hurt him later on. I hate this! Why do I have to do this! Letting Ni?a become his savior while I''m going to be the enemy¡­ I don''t want to hurt him." She sniffed and covered her face, this was too much for her to endure. Her heart was tearing apart as she knew that she didn''t have any choice but to become a woman who would hurt Mikael. She clutched her chest as she sobbed in the middle of the mist, her silhouette was pitiful. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Miriam, can you still find where the eye is?" Ni?a looked at the thickening fog, the place was starting to get blurry and their vision was impaired in this situation. Thankfully, they had a great navigator. "I can, although you have to hurry because even my Clairvoyance won''t work long in this place." In the span of eight years, Miriam could see the place without using a person as a medium. She became a complete satellite where her eyes could see the world in bird''s eye view. But this power had a big weakness, she couldn''t see the place if it was unclear in the first place. Just like this, her Clairvoyance couldn''t penetrate the fog anymore, and she could only use Ni?a and Lane as a medium. In short, her vision was obstructed, but it was fortunate that she remembered where the eye was. "You have to hurry, perhaps another person will get the eye. If that happened, it will be harder to locate it." (let''s just say that Princess Belle is like Doctor Strange, Doctor Strange knew the future of the Avengers: Endgame but he kept quiet about it just played his role. Princess Belle was trudging the future just like him.) (Why is Gamora?) Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Lane and Ni?a penetrated the abyss called fog, their vision was impaired in this place, they could barely see 10 meters ahead utmost. The only thing that could help them was their own senses. Ni?a raised her phone and asked her sister. "Miriam? Where is the place, can you still see the eye?" Ni?a talked on the phone. Miriam told them the location but in this thick fog, it would be hard for them to find it. "I can still¡­-- see but you must be quick, the fog starting¡­¡­-- to become thicker." Miriam''s voice was static, it seemed like the signal was getting weaker. Fortunately, the two women heard her voice despite the cut, their sense of hearing was above the others. They nod and start looking around. "Okay." Ni?a decided to end the call, she understood that the signal would further weaken as they continue going in. For now, Ni?a and Lane trust the information that Miriam gave. No one could beat her in terms of information accuracy. She was the best stalker and locator. "It''s good that we can find the eye using this GPS." Lane nodded at Ni?a''s words, they both look at the phone, a small dot was blinking close to them. Miriam gave them the coordination of the eye making their search easy. They nod and start to find the eye, they approach the place where the eye is. However, while they travel, they felt that multiple people were coming at them. Methuselahs charged, their weapons were made of blood and they were sharp. They snarl and release their fangs, some of them try to hypnotize them from the get-go but both women had a strong mentality. They effortlessly swiped the hypnotism away and rush towards the Methuselahs. Lane cast trees to prevent the Methuselahs from reaching them, bullets of blood try to shoot them but the trees move and compressed becoming a thick wall. They protected Lane from the projectiles. While they were busy confronting Lane, they didn''t know that their number was slowly decreasing. A silent blade hacked the neck of the Methuselahs, Ni?a was moving like an unnoticed death reaper who took their lives. Her movement was elegant and fast, it was sad that no one could see the majestic scene of her assassination. Her knives fly and sink into the enemies, before they could grunt or groan, their heads severed and silently landed on the ground. In this fog, Ni?a''s movement was concealed, in a way this fog helped her. The other Methuselahs felt that someone was eliminating them, however, it was too late. Lane''s vines that were creeping down caught their legs and slammed them to the ground. Even some of them lost their legs as the powerful force whacked them down. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The Methuselahs cried but even their noises ended quickly. Ni?a swiftly killed them before they could scream louder. Her figure in the middle of fog was abysmal, blood was all over her body but none of them was hers. It was the blood of the Methuselahs that she slaughtered quickly. Together with Lane, the cleaning session was finished without them sweating. "Okay, Lane do you see it?" Ni?a''s voice echoed because she was having a hard time seeing in this fog. Lane heard her and arrived, her vision was set to the phone and the blinking dot was apparent. "Yes, we are here." They acknowledge, these were the coordinates that Miriam sent to them. But another problem rose up, how could they find a small piece of a gruesome eye in this fog-filled area? They didn''t know where the exact place is. "Sister, leave this to me." Lane stepped up, she had a way to find the eye. As time passed, Lane was accustomed to her Skill. She hated the say this but Kyle taught her how to improve her power. Since she became solo, she practiced her Skill and realized that she could impart her senses in her creation. In short, the vines and trees could become her skin and hands. What they touched, Lane could feel it. Although this option had a downside when she extended her senses to the plants, she felt the pain when they were destroyed and cut. But this was not a problem for now, in fact, this was the best moment where she could use this nonsense power she had. Lane cast thousands of vines, they crawled and touched the road, they wriggled and inspected the things they touched. She closed her eyes as she focused her senses to locate the eye. Lane felt the bodies of Methuselahs they recently killed, even the blood that was flowing on the ground, she felt them. She further expanded the search for the eye, her vines lengthened and became her hands in the fog. Lane was rummaging the place to find a sphere, that was the best she could think of since the eye had the shape of a circle. The vines crawled and hunt for a sphere, they slowly flooded the area. All around, the image of vines wriggling stretched. Ni?a watched her little sister with utmost seriousness. Although her aura was broadened as she was protecting her from any enemy that may come out. They were still on the battlefield and they knew the consequences if they lowered their defense. Ni?a was raising her dagger and searched for any other presence hiding. Fortunately, as a master of stealth, Ni?a didn''t sense anyone. The image of the Shadow Demon entered her mind but she knew that the Demon had already escaped this place. Delorio was stupid if he remained in Rio. A Demon staying in this place would immediately die, especially now that the Elves were joining the battle. Still, Ni?a didn''t lower her concentration and kept protecting Lane, it was better than being careless. Lane almost died in the past, if not for Choco''s unique power, the little girl would surely lose her life. ''It''s good that Choco is not here, he''s Lane''s only lifeline. '' Ni?a thought, Lane was strong but not omnipotent, no one''s anyway. Just like earlier, if Ni?a didn''t appear and help her, there was a chance that Lane would die. The Shadow Demon was dangerous and could morph in the darkness, he was hard to discover. Added that the Demon had an eye, Lane would surely die if Ni?a didn''t help her. "Sister, I found it." Lane said, a vine immediately returned holding an eye. Lane grabbed the eye and uncast her Skill, maintaining these thousands of vines spent a great amount of mana. On top of that, the feeling of her skin being scraped and touched by many things felt disgusting. She narrowed her eyes and inspected the organ, she wasn''t sure if this was the eye or just one of the dismembered eyes of dead people. Lane decided to point the eye at herself, the organ lit sucking her power, and Lane immediately redirected the eye from another direction. The eye that she was holding was authentic, this was the real Eye. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 "So what now?" Lane tilted her head as she looked at the organ on her palm, the eye was throbbing and Lane felt repulsive holding it. They now have two eyes but they were unfamiliar with how to use them. Lane felt sick touching this, she knew that this eye came from a person. She started thinking how awful he/she suffered, the Shadow Demon was really a brutal creature. Carving out the eyes of a person was inhuman no matter how much explanation they say. "Wait, I will call Miriam." Ni?a started dialing and contacted Miriam, however, what she got was a bullish reception, the signal was nonexistent and the sound was static only. She sighed and cast a glance at Lane, the teenager nodded and understood what she was saying just by her eyes. Lane activated her Skill and called forth a humongous tree under the ground. Lane and Ni?a ride the tree as it continued growing reaching 150 meters in height. They escaped the fog and the city became clear although all they saw was a wide haze covering the place. Aside from that, they saw the rift shining and throwing Methuselahs out in the sky. Now, the signal was surely better, Ni?a dialed again and this time, her call was answered. "Ni?a¡­" "Miriam, tell me how to use these eyes." Ni?a didn''t listen to Miriam''s hoarse voice, she proceeded to speak about the eyes, this matter was important. "A- about that, based on what I know, I think you have to put the two eyes together and aimed them at the rift. I''m not sure how long will it take to close the rift, but I''m confident that it will. The eyes have the power to do that." The only one who could assess the true power of the eyes was Cedy since it was his power anyway. Miriam only had second-hand information, but she was still confident that this would work. "Okay got it." "W-wait!" Ni?a almost ended the call but Miriam''s anxious voice caught her off guard, Ni?a tilted her head. She returned her phone near her ear and listened to her. Ni?a felt that Miriam had an important thing to say. "Ni?a¡­ I want you to listen. I will give you the coordinates, help Mikael, he''s in grave danger right now." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Lane sighed, she was on top of the tree she created. Beside her, the two eyes were glowing and looking at the slowly shrinking rift. Lane was alone in this place since Ni?a had a crucial thing that she needed to do. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The aghast Ni?a was pale as she listened to Miriam, she wanted to immediately go but she halted her steps, Lane needed help in closing the rift. It was obvious that thousands of Methuselahs would charge at the eyes to stop the closing of the rift. It would be dangerous to let Lane handle all of them. "Just go, I can do this on my own." "B- but-" "Sister, I know how much you suffered, please go, B-brother Mikael needs you." Lane was still awkward to calling Mikael a brother. Ni?a was in crisis but Lane was the one who urged her to go to Mikael. She knew how significant Mikael to Ni?a''s life, he is her anchor. Saving the Earth was important but saving her loved ones was far important since they were the reason why they kept striving. Lane understood that saving the world was bullshit if you couldn''t save your loved ones. For her, the world was bleak if she would lose her family. "Brother needs you. Go, I can handle this myself. If something happened¡­ I can use Choco." Lane hesitated to say Choco''s name since the dog is her family, Choco was not an Item. Still, she decided to say his name to ease Ni?a. Her sister won''t go if she didn''t have enough excuses. Ni?a widened her eyes as she understood what Lane was talking about, she sniffed and groaned a little, Lane is now a mature woman. She couldn''t believe that the little girl she saw in the Punishment would turn into a great woman. Ni?a approached her and gave her a flare signal, in case something happened, all she had to do is to shoot it. Ni?a would surely come back after she finished her job. Lane accepted the Item and nodded. "No matter what happened, you must live. I don''t care if you can''t close this rift and even these eyes are not important. If danger arises, escape, understand? You can leave these disgusting eyes if you want to." Ni?a seriously stated, Lane''s life was greater than this city. It was a fucked up reasoning but it didn''t matter, the world was fucked up anyway. Truth be told, most people are selfish and they only do things for their own good, they had their reasons why they do this. Only abnormal people like Kyle Rockwell would put their lives on the line to save the Earth. Few people would sacrifice themselves just for the betterment of the Earth, especially if they don''t feel the tension and utmost need. Just like how humans continue using non-renewable resources, they knew that it may cause a great effect on the ecosystem but they keep using it. The world was slowly dying but the majority of the population don''t care, they focus on their lives and disregarding the future of the next generation. "Don''t worry, I will not die." Assurance was said, Lane won''t die here, she still has something that she must do. She still does not apologize to her family. On top of that, she wanted to see her cute little nephew, she wanted to see Lemar since she only saw him in pictures. Yup, Miriam sent her a lot of pictures, urging Lane to visit her. "You better be." Ni?a smirked and started dashing away, she had to move fast. Mikael was in danger. She was a bit confused why that Princess helped Mikael. Belle did not have any reason to save him but something was tugging Ni?a. Ni?a felt like another venom was creeping around Mikael. ''I already have a cat to think of, and now you''re saying that even that woman is moving to my property, hell no.'' Ni?a gritted her teeth when she heard that Princess Belle saved Mikael and disappeared right after. Ni?a had foreboding intuition that telling her that someone was getting bitchy. "Not in my house, woman." Ni?a vanished and even Lane couldn''t feel her presence anymore, she returned her focus to the rift. Lane had things that she needed to do, the two eyes beside her were redirected to the rift. Using her vines, she controlled the eyes and pointed them at the rift that was pouring Methuselahs. It seemed like this night would be a long one, Lane sighed and stone her expression. She extended her hands at the upcoming enemies. [Dominic Toretto is right, you can do everything as long as you have family. Nothing beats family.] Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Blood rained down and it seeped in the humongous plant that Lane created. As of now, she was battling the Methuselahs who were gathering around her. They wanted to stop the closing of the rift, they felt a strong resonance from the eyes that were looking at the rift and making it shrink. The Methuselahs on the ground saw that and climbed to the top, as of the others, they flew and landed on top. Although neither of these was important since Lane swept them in one swoop, massive vines smashed them leading them to fall and crashed into the ground, yet it was not enough to kill all of them. "Especially those Counts and Dukes, they have unique abilities¡­" Lane kicked her tongue in frustration, her mind was focused on protecting the eyes, she knew that this was going to be hard but it seemed her expectation was bleak. Thousands of enemies were coming at her, and all of them had the intention of killing her and stopping the eyes. The eyes were glowing in the dark, Lane understood that with just a simple distortion, the eyes would stop their channeling and start over again. Just like Cedy, if the eye was blocked or changed its direction away from the rift, the deactivation would stop and Lane had to start again, this would be fucking frustrating. On top of that, these flies called bloodsucker were disturbing her. One of the Counts made a pistol-like weapon and shot her, Lane caught the bullet with her agile vine, yet another attack came and hit her on the abdomen. The teenager groaned as saliva came out of her mouth, she gritted her teeth and created strong plants around her, covering her from any possible assault. However, this defense was not enough to protect her as a Duke approached and tried to stab her, thankfully, a rescuer appeared to defend her. An ocean color beast with gleaming golden eyes emerged and bit the Duke, the Azure Wolf tore the neck of the Duke. Flesh gushed out but the counterattack was not finished, another wolf appeared in the air, the Ashe Wolf who transformed from smoke claw the Duke. The strong Methuselah tried to redeem his impending death but he was unfortunate, another wolf materialized and ripped his leg, it didn''t take a long time for the Duke to die. "This is power¡­ B-brother!" Lane unconsciously said an intimate calling, she stuttered and bit her lips in the realization that she said something embarrassing. Never in her life did she call Klein her brother since the separation, but because of this fast sequence, her mouth consciously said it. Lane and Klein were close in the past since they were the youngest on the team.Stolen novel; please report. "Hoh, I never knew that you still call me brother." "S- shut up!" Lane blushed and glared at him with a pouting face, she was embarrassed. It was ironic how they could make fun of each other in the middle of this fight. Klein chuckled as he saw how the little girl reddened like a ripen tomato, Lane''s reaction was a gap moe, different from her normal behavior. This time, she should insult Klein just like what happened when they met last time, it seemed like something happened to Lane which led her to say his name unconsciously. "Lane, you are cute if you stay true to yourself- ouch¡­" Klein complimented Lane to see more of her embarrassed expression, however, an elbow hit his abdomen and Klein reacted in pain. Kitsune smiled at him, but her eyes were telling the opposite, she was infuriated. "Darling, please don''t praise another woman except me, understand?" She said it with a still and commanding tone, she was staring at Klein and waited for his reply. As a territorial woman, she won''t accept any pleasantries with another female. She was a Beastmen to the core, a prideful one at that. "Y-yes, I will not, besides it''s just a joke. You are the most beautiful woman for me." Klein coughed and waved his hand, he felt a throbbing pain but he didn''t show it. Kitsune nodded and the smile returned to her face, a simple compliment from Klein could make her happy. She was easy to make happy but easy to anger too, only Klein could control her. "Good, fufu, I''m sorry if I hurt you, did it still hurt?" She said with worry, Klein shook his head and endured it, this was not the right time to be lovey-dovey, multiple Methuselahs were around them. "¡­ Um, excuse me but can I know how you reach the top?" Lane felt gross looking at the couple as they exhibit their love in public, so she decided to change the topic. She was curious how they reached the top despite the fact that thousands of Methuselahs were climbing and flying around the tree. "Don''t underestimate me, I can crumple any creature that tried to block me." Kitsune scoffed, these creatures were not on her level, she was a legendary creature, a child loved by mana. Lane twitched listening to her almighty sneer, she recalled the face of arrogant Kyle, this woman and Kyle had the same aura. "Oi, young girl, are you the one who made this?" Kitsune looked at the tree that she was standing on, she was a bit surprised that Lane could materialize a gigantic tree like this, noted that this tree was made solely of her mana. ''As expected from the founding member of Redemption, they had a strong foundation'' Kitsune was impressed, it was amazing how Lane could create this titan with just her mind and mana. She was a talented youth, Kitsune gave her that. "Yes I am the one who made this, and for the record, I am not a young girl! I''m 18 years old, an adult!" "Meh, still too young." "You!" Lane was furious, thankfully, a Methuselah tried to attack her, Lane gave the enemy a painful death. Vines covered the man and squashed him, blood was absorbed by the vines and became their nutrients. Lane released her frustration to the poor guy since she understood that Kitsune was a dangerous woman. ''Old ugly woman! You thought no one knew that you are an elderly bitch!? Hah! Sorry to say this but most of the Hunters know that you are old!'' She insulted Kitsune in her mind, this was the only thing she could do to ease her madness. Kitsune narrowed her eyes looking at the glowing eyes. She was perplexed how these organs could stop a rift but she decided to ask later. "Welp, I can say that you did a good job, you found these fantastic eyes¡­ anyway, I can help you. I have experience in closing a portal, gate, rift, or whatever it''s called." Chapter 219 Chapter 219 "Aawwwoooo!" Klein called his wolves to defend the place, they were strong enough to face the Counts, and if a Duke appeared, they could teamwork to eliminate them. He grabbed a sword out of his Inventories and raised it, some Methuselahs leaped at him. Klein slashed the enemies, cutting them into two as his suit getting tainted by their blood. "I will keep them away." He convinced the women, Kitsune gave him a flying kiss and returned to her sight on the rift. The eyes were doing their job to close the rift but it was not enough, it would take 10 to 15 hours to close it. However, now that Kitsune was here she could fasten the process. Her power could close the rift together with the help of the eyes. "It''s a mystery why the Protector is not closing this rift, with her power, she could close this immediately¡­ In fact, I can''t even feel her presence¡­ perhaps she''s facing a bigger problem¡­" Kitsune narrowed her eyes and began thinking, her judgment was close to the real answer. The Protector who has the voice of a little girl was busy with the Queen, she had an appointment with Lilith and their discussion was not finished. Lilith is a god, a more powerful creature than the Bone Dragon Fafnir. She joined the battle against the gods millenniums ago, she was the progenitor of the Succubus and Methuselahs. "¡­ I guess I have to do this with the help of these creepy eyes." The Nine Tails glanced at the two glowing balls of flesh, even one this thing could render her useless. She was shocked to know that there was actually an Item like this that could deactivate her power. Some of her inner thoughts were telling her that she must destroy this dangerous Item, these two eyes could kill her. However, after a few seconds of deliberation, she decided to postpone it and perhaps use it instead. Even to a Legendary Creature like her, Merlin''s power was tempting. "First, let''s close this." She lifted her head and cast her sight at the rift, the slowly shrinking portal was still pouring enemies, some of these enemies were coming towards them and landed on the tree. Lane swept them with her vines and Klein was there to keep them away from the eyes and Kitsune. He understood that Kitsune needed tremendous concentration to close the rift.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Last time the Protector helped me, but this, it''s all on me, huh." She shrugged, her body elevated and she extended her hands towards the rift. The air around them freeze, the pressure made a turbulent shaking. Even the Methuselahs felt the changes in the atmosphere. The fog down the tree started to dissipate, the pressure led the fog to evaporate. The tree became visible in the ground which caused more Methuselahs to climb and reached the top. However, despite the incoming enemies, Kitsune and the others didn''t feel any tension. They already experienced many battles, this one was still within their grasp. No matter how much Methuselahs came at them, they could fend them. Lane and Klein had smooth teamwork, sweeping the enemies with ease. Their movements were correlated, making the battle manageable. Through the movement of each other, they understood what do to next. Such as when vines grabbed someone, Klein would approach and cut the head. It was fortunate that Kitsune was so focused and couldn''t turn her head at them. If not, she would surely cause a ruckus with her tails standing. The spreading pressure started to move, they gathered at one point, the rift. The force rapidly rushed and burden the closing rift, Kitsune crumpled her hands, gesturing the force to dwindle the rift. The Methuselahs who were coming out of the rift screamed as they realized that their bodies were crushed by a powerful imperceptible force. They descended on the ground with their bodies cripple. Kitsune huffed and put more pressure, together with the glowing eyes, she started squeezing the rift to make it smaller. "Hhaaaa¡­" Layers of sweats covered her face, the rift was a gate that was connecting the two worlds, it was no easy task to close it. The pressure of the other world and Earth was converging, making the rift hard to close. Furthermore, Methuselahs kept exiting the rift which made it harder. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "I''m not exactly sure, but I saw the Princess helping Mikael. She gave him a potion¡­" These were the words that Miriam said, although she hid crucial info, Miriam didn''t say that Princess Belle kissed Mikael! She didn''t want to infuriate Ni?a, if another rival showed, blood would surely shed. Miriam understood that the two women around Mikael had loose screws in their heads and she didn''t want any of their shit! "Although, I am curious why she did that ¡­ Based on what I know, the Princess is always in her kingdom and this is the only time she went to another country. What is the reason why she saved him, even going for a kiss to ensure that he will drink it? " Miriam was confused about the Princess''s behavior. For her, Princess Belle was a mediocre woman, she didn''t join in politics and left the management to the Elders, all she did was stay in her room, Miriam knew it since she always monitored the Elves in case they made a move to kill Ni?a. She always saw that Princess Belle was always in her room, reading books. "She''s not hiding something right, I mean she didn''t make herself a mediocre to fool me, right?" Miriam thought and trashed the idea, Princess Belle didn''t have the capability to deceive her, she was a mild woman that always stayed in her room. "¡­ If she really acts that way just to deceive me and the other Hunters, then she''s a frightening woman." Miriam concluded, as a person who could see the other side of the world, she had the job to monitor the prominent and dangerous people in the world. Even the horrible hobbies of Ivan Smirnov to the leveling addiction of Jake Raynold, Miriam knew all of it. She reported any malicious and ill intent that could possibly destroy the Earth, that was her job as Miriam of The Eye. As of now, only three persons could hide against her satellite vision, Ni?a, Delorio, and Kim Soo-Woon. "To deceive me and make me think that she is a mediocre woman¡­ Princess Belle is not to be trifle with." Tensions sent a signal and made her shivered, the thought of deceiving her successfully sent shivers down her spine. "Let''s hope that it is not true, if the Princess really hid her fangs and only show it this time, then she is formidable. How could she create this arrangement and protect the Hunters from the Manticore using the fog, and even helping Mikael with the utmost precision?" Chapter 220 Chapter 220 "At last we meet. You stupid master, how can you not perceive me despite I''m living inside of you¡­ sigh, forget it." An enormous tiger growled, he was so massive that it felt like his body connected the heaven and earth. Mikael opened his eyes to an unknown world he didn''t have any recollection of. Furthermore, a gigantic creature was snarling at him, his size alone made Mikael shivered in surprise. Even the breathing of the tiger was visible, it was thick like layers of smoke combined. Mikael was dumbfounded at the foreign scene he was in. "Where am I?" He looked around and saw the dried land, it was destroyed, the signs of famine were noticeable since the trees withered as the dead bodies of thin skinny people were all around. Mikael widened his eyes in horror, the place was dreary, the ground was black like charred wood, it felt like the ground was dead and didn''t release any nutrition anymore. He looked down and realized that even the ground he was standing on was black. "This world is corrupted, this is a recollection of the world that I¡­" The tiger grumbled, he had a melancholic voice as he stated how these people died in hunger. This world was fake but all the things it portrayed definitely happened in the past. Mikael raised his head and glanced at the towering creature, he was confused why he was here. "Hey, who are you?" The tiger''s ears twitched, his conclusion was right, it seemed like Mikael didn''t hear his protesting voice. He was here since he awakened his Skill, he was just resting and only roused when Mikael killed the Bone Dragon. He sighed, his lifeless sigh reverberated in the dead land as the breeze washed his mighty stature. His stupid master, Mikael, was so numb and uninterested. He didn''t feel any presence inside him, despite having sharp senses. It was ironic and idiotic, the tiger sighed in frustration, why did he have a master like Mikael. ''How can you not feel any connection with me even though I keep talking to you since months ago!'' He gritted his teeth, his grinding teeth crackled and a tint of resentment triggered. ''Stupid insensitive man¡­ how can you not ask me even though I''m the closest to you¡­'' The tiger was grumpy, it was a secret but he was a tsundere, he was one of the types who would say hurtful words yet he was soft and warm on the inside. He was just mad because the hardships he went through just to talk to his deaf master didn''t get any fruit, instead, he had to talk to the Jormungandr offspring just to had a connection with Mikael! What a disgrace!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Hmmp!" "Oi oi, why do I feel like you insulted me?" A vein appeared on Mikael''s head as an unrecognizable irritation assault him, he felt like the grumpy tiger insulted him with his hmmp! "This place is a piece of record of a dead world, no one is living here anymore, no one can." The tiger continued to tell the story of this corrupted world. He had a lonely expression as he opened his mouth. "This world is corrupted and no living things can live, even the trees you''re seeing, they will die too." "¡­" Mikael returned his sight to the dead bodies on the ground, they looked horrible since signs of cannibalism were visible. He saw some dead people holding flesh of their kind, goosebumps traveled all over him. "¡­ How did this happen to them?" His vision turned to the gigantic tiger that reached the heaven and earth, he was curious how could a planet died just like this. "Demons, they invaded this planet and killed most of the population, after eating the essence of this world and dyeing it with black, they left leaving this wreckage and extinction. You are lucky, this scene you''re seeing right now is just fabricated. If you are in the real one, you will not live up to a minute. Either you will be corrupted or self-destruct." Mikael listened to his words, he became interested in the Demons who made this mess, at the same time, he was afraid to see them. Mikael knew that Demons released miasma that made any living things corrupted. Just like what happened to Furrneka, Mikael unconsciously clenched his fists. "¡­ This will happen to your world too." "!!!" Mikael jolted, his dilated pupils aimed at the pessimistic tiger. Mikael''s imagination played with him and began thinking if Demons attacked the Earth. He understood that things would become fucked up if that really happened. Just visualizing how the land dyed with black sent shivers down his spine. "What do you mean?" "I said what I said, Demons will come at your world and spread despair, this is their role." The voice echoed and struck him, Mikael clenched his fists in realization. "Mikael, do you know why you are here? Do you remember what happened earlier?" The creature asked him, since Mikael realized the incoming doom, he decided to change the topic. He didn''t want to burden Mikael, he was just a man and he couldn''t face this challenge alone. Although his role would be important, the tiger strongly believed in him. Mikael had uncharted potential, perhaps this was the reason why the tiger became his spirit, Mikael was worthy of his power. "Ah! About that, I recalled that an ugly man with the body of a lion almost killed me! That fucker! I swear I will make him pay!" Fury engulfed him as he remembered the suffocating stench of the mouth of Manticore, it was disgusting. Even his face was repulsing and hard to look at, it was fucking hideous. Mikael gritted his teeth and disregarded the things he recently learned. "Good, it seems like you are not on the lower tier of being an idiot. You still remember." "Hey, I''m not an idiot!" "Yeah right." The tiger further insulted him to make Mikael forget the Demons. For now, he must focus his attention on the Methuselahs and Manticore. They must protect the present to get ready for the future. "Oi, tiger dude, how did I get here¡­ are you my kyubi or something?" Mikael watched Naruto so he thought that perhaps this tiger was his kyubi. (Note: Mikael hated Boruto so he didn''t watch nor read it, fuck that show, seriously, why make a continuation? The series is already good, why did they make a continuation with Boruto being the MC? It will be better if Boruto''s dad didn''t create him, he should just fap Boruto outside Hinata''s womb when he was just a sperm!) "Kyubi? Hah! How repulsive! That old Nine-Tails is already dead a long time ago!" The tiger roared, the sentiment of comparing them was repulsive and utter madness! Kyubi was one of the ancestors of Kitsune, he and the tiger had friction a millenniums ago. His aura risen and the already darkened sky further blackened. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 "Oi oi, chotto mate, I''m just asking. You don''t have to be angry and turn your head around." "Hmmp!" The tiger scoffed, he was insulted because his master compared him with his mortal enemy. As a maiden like him, it was a big disgrace, how could he do this, the tiger was always with him but the first thing he compared him with was the Kyubi. His eyes didn''t look at him as he was mad, tears slowly showed but he hid it with his acting, Mikael scratched his head, he didn''t know that this tiger had a fragile heart. In fact, he didn''t even know that this tiger knew Kyubi. ''Wait, is he even talking about that Kyubi, Kurama? Does this mean that Boruto''s dad is real?'' Mikael touched his chin, he was curious, but his interest dissipated when he heard the humongous tiger speak. "I''m Raijin of the Shinto." "Okay, and?" Mikael asked as he didn''t know who he is. "That''s enough for an introduction, for now, you have to understand why you are here." Raijin evaded the question and went to the serious topic. Since his connection with Mikael was strengthen when he climbed level 500, Raijin could talk about the next they meet. For now, he had to talk to Mikael about the importance of defeating the Manticore. "Mikael, you are the only one who can confront the Manticore head-on, in this present time, no one had a strong immunity to curse except for you. You suffered six years for a curse which made you invulnerable to any curse, I can say that your hardship had been paid. The Manticore''s eyes can absorb any soul as long as he saw it, he is dangerous and hard to kill. I can kill him if I''m in my true form but with this feasible tiger, I can''t." He sighed and reminisce about the past, he was at his top at that time. "Ah yeah, I feel like that monster is tickling me whenever he looked at me¡­ so he actually wanted to kill me, that mother fucker." Mikael clenched and realized that the Manticore could actually kill him if his curse work. On top of that, he recalled how his tail stabbed and injected poison in him, he madder now. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Oh shit, I forgot, my body is poisoned right now! This is bad, I have to go back or else I will die." "Don''t worry, you are already safe." "Huh? What are you saying?" "You will know it when you return." Mikael had a dumbfounded expression when Raijin stated that the poison wasn''t fatal and someone administered a cure for him. Mikael was a bit confused but he nodded and believed him, he didn''t know how to return anyway. The tiger didn''t show hostility toward him even though he was humongous and could kill him, Mikael decided to trust him, he felt a connection between them that made him trust him. "Okay, I will listen to you, and? What do you want to talk about?'' He crossed his arms and looked up, his neck was bent and even with that, he was having a hard time looking at the tiger. He was too large, his white fur with the stripe of black, and his piercing eyes, Mikael shivered looking at him. How could a tiger get this big, he thought. " First, I want to warn you that your world is in danger, at any moment, the Demons will come and corrupt your planet. Once that happened, things will be hard for you and your friends." "¡­ What do you want me to do?" "The answer is already obvious, get stronger, stronger enough to kill the Demon Lords. You have to reach level 1000 and become a god." "Ah? Now, that''s is new to me." Mikael was surprised to know that reaching level 1000 meant being a god. "No, it''s not like your being a God. You must have your divinity, that''s the only so that you won''t be affected by their corruption. Your body can endure the suffocating miasma." Raijin added, he had a history with the Demon and they were terrifying beings, even if he could face them head-on, the main problem was that the place they fought on became dead black. This was the downfall of many gods, they couldn''t protect their planet and die together with the population. Raijin lost his true form fighting them, he was defeated and became a part of history. This enormous body of the tiger was just a portion of his power, it was a disappointment for him to be like this. However, he didn''t have a choice, this was the outcome of the losers. He was actually lucky that he didn''t die, Raijin had a melancholic face remembering it. "I have a way for you to level up faster." "Good I''m listening." Mikael was intrigued and put all his ears at the tiger, as a powerful being, Mikael believed that Raijin had knowledge that he didn''t know. "Kill, the Manticore. Millions of souls were inside that abomination, they were intangible but they were already ingrained in the monster. They were the people he killed many years ago, they were stuck in him. If you kill him, those millions of souls will come out and give you tons and tons of xp." "Ooohhhh!! Wow, that''s great information! Hehe, it''s good that I''m the only one who can fight that creature head-on!" Mikael became excited and yelled loudly. Raijin chuckled at his reaction, he was amazed at how the power system of this world works. It used the death of the monsters to give experience to the Hunters which made them stronger, he didn''t know where it found this type of concept. Even the power of this planet was so bizarre for him, such as the ability to put someone in pictures or the Materialization, these were hard to see powers in his world. ''Usually, it''s all about bloodline and hardship, but in this place, as long as you kill monsters, you will become stronger¡­ I don''t know how she did this, where did she get this concept?'' The tiger narrowed his eyes as thought about it. Raijin coughed and further explained his opinion. "You have to kill the monster before he gets bigger and hard to kill, he will be hard to fight if he absorbed more people." Raijin urged him to kill the Manticore. "Yosh!." Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Mikael opened his eyes, the sky was blocked by a thick fog that made the visibility low. He was groggy and his head twitching in pain, he felt the drops of tears landing on his face. Someone was tugging and calling his name. Mikael''s groggy senses started to sharpen, his blurred eyes regained their color and Mikael saw the beautiful yet brokenhearted Ni?a. The woman was clutching her hands on his armor, almost as if she was afraid that Mikael would disappear. She shed tears and kept calling his name, she was distress as she witnessed how horrible his situation was. Mikael was pale, some parts of his body were purple, possibly because of poison, although those miscolored parts started to recover their natural color. Still, Ni?a was afraid, her heart won''t be in peace if she won''t see Mikael opening his eyes. Thankfully, her wish was answered. Mikael saw an angel crying for him, he smiled, his lips curled up as he lifted his weak arm. He touched her face and wiped the tears, he didn''t want to see her cry. Ni?a''s eyes widened as she realized how the warm hand caressed her, her pupils dilated, staring at Mikael with surprise and relief. She trembled and bent her body to hug him, she wailed and put her head on his chest. She was in a state of heartbreak when she reached the place, she didn''t bother hiding her presence and continued advancing to reach him. She knew that Mikael was in danger, her chest was pounding really hard as she ran. When she arrived, Mikael''s body was in a pool of blood, unconscious. Ni?a immediately dashed and inspected his condition, she found that Mikael was slowly healing. However, no matter how much she tried to control her erratic emotions, her tears burst out sobbing. Earlier, the girl(Maya) that she treated as her daughter died and she couldn''t do anything except run away, she couldn''t face Kaya with this. She fought Delorio but she couldn''t kill him, the Demon escaped without her avenging Maya. And now, Mikael, the significant man of her life was on the ground full of injuries and unconscious. The emotions that she was trying to hide surged out and erupted, leading her to bawl like a child. "Mikael¡­" Her voice was hoarse, she hate herself, she hate this, she hate Kyle, she hate the Elves, she hate the creature that caused this to Mikael, she hate everything! Why did she have to suffer like this, every day she hid under the observant eyes, just to protect her loved ones, Ni?a sacrificed a lot. She became a vigilante and lost her peaceful life, she could endure it. But now, seeing Mikael like this caused her facade to disappear, right now she was just a woman who wanted to cry on her lover. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "It''s okay, you don''t have to be sad, I''m not in danger. Thank you for saving me, Ni?a. I thought that I will really die." Mikael patted her head, he misunderstood a major thing, he heard from Raijin that his body was in good condition and the poison won''t affect him anymore. Because the first person that he saw when he woke up was Ni?a, he thought that Ni?a was the one who saved him. Mikael misjudged it¡­ his heart swelled with this act and his love for Ni?a grew more, Ni?a saved him again from death, just like when he was in Africa. "Un." Ni?a didn''t affirm his words, she just nodded and didn''t reply. She was skeptical why the Belle did this for Mikael. Ni?a kept quiet about this because she wanted to confirm the intuition that was tugging her mind. For now, she wanted to stay with Mikael just like this, just for a minute, she wanted to stay with him. ''After this, I will talk to him, he suffered great damage, he needs to retreat. It will be dangerous if he fights in that condition. Then, I will return and help Lane.'' Her head rest on him, feeling his heartbeat, Ni?a closed her eyes. This battle was too tiring for her, mentally and physically. She lowered her defense, the Windless became a normal woman with Mikael. Not an assassin, not a wanted criminal, she was just Ni?a. "Ni?a¡­ what''s the situation?" Mikael paused, he believed that Ni?a would stop him if he said that he wanted to fight again, but he decided to continue his sentence. He must kill the Manticore, not because he needed large experience points but because the Manticore is a threat to humanity. His stare had a frightening ability that was impossible to defend, Mikael is the only one who could fight him, his curse immunity is the perfect antithesis of the Manticore. "Mikael no, you are already tired. It will be dangerous if you fight again." Ni?a raised her head and looked at him eye to eye, her face was so close to Mikael. She won''t back down with this, he needed to rest. "I know that you will reach your limit if you push yourself, your body won''t keep up with that. Perhaps you will lose your life! Overusing your Skill is not good for you!" She said with determination, Mikael was her priority. The reason why she dashed into this place was to save him, she couldn''t accept his intention of fighting again. "Even if I have to injure you, you will never figh-" Her mouth was blocked, Ni?a''s eyes widened in surprise as the unexpected attack assault her. She quivered and tried to let go but strong arms embraced her, Mikael grasped her tightly. His lips attacked her which made her lost her reasoning, she slowly closed her eyes and went with the flow. Their passionate kiss ended after a long series of struggles, Ni?a was breathing hard. Her heart was pounding hard, but this time, it was not because of distress. "Ni?a, I''m the only one who can kill the Manticore. The eyes of that monster can absorb life, he is dangerous." "That''s¡­" Ni?a didn''t say anything, she heard from Miriam that he was fighting a monster that could steal souls, and Mikael was not affected by the power, he fought the monster and almost win. "I have to do this." Mikael said, his face was so close to Ni?a, he looked at her lips and give a light kiss. Ni?a shivered in frustration as she realized that Mikael''s decision was firm, she knew that she couldn''t stop him now. "Why? Why do you have to do this!?" Her voice trembled as she looked at him with a pleading expression. "Because I''m the only one who can do it¡­" She gritted her teeth, she was defeated. Mikael won''t be stopped now. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Ni?a slowly got up, although her eyes were still cast on Mikael. She was anxious about his decision. Mikael survived but he was not completely healed. Her eyes trembled as she watched his ragged breathing, her chest was in pain. She wanted to join him but she remembered her promise to Lane, her little sister was in a dangerous situation and it would further be bad if she won''t help her. This caused her to have a hard time making decisions. Her nails dug in her palms and she felt stinging pain, it seemed like she injured herself as blood slowly crept out of her fingers. "Ugh..." Mikael groaned, he was dizzy as the pain was stabbing his head. He was really close to overusing his Skills, he could feel it. But didn''t stop him from standing. Ni?a helped him to get up while her expression was filled with concern. Mikael caught her hands and he was slowly pulled up. He felt weird being helped. Usually, he was the one who offered help, not the other way around. He was now standing but Ni?a was still holding his shoulder, Mikael felt her trembling. It looked like she was holding back, perhaps she really didn''t want Mikael to fight again. Mikael grinned and tapped her head. His bruised face move close to her face and stared at her. "I will be fine." He wanted to make her relax and believe that he was fine, although it was obvious that he was not. Ni?a didn''t answer, she just took a high-class healing potion and gave it to him. Mikael was surprised but he accepted the potion. "Thank you." "¡­¡­" He drunk the content as Ni?a watched him with seriousness, her mind was in turmoil right now. She didn''t know if she should make Mikael fall asleep and bring him to a safe place. However, before she could make that decision, Mikael stopped her. "Ni?a, I know what you''re thinking. It''s okay I''ll be fine, have you ever see me getting hurt?" He said thinking that Ni?a would believe his words, his teeth shone as he smiled. Instead of agreeing, Ni?a pinched his side and Mikael jolted from the utter sting that he received. "You were eaten by the Hydra, you slept for seven years¡­ When I saw you in Africa, you are battered and close to dying facing the Dragon(Axelle). And even now, you are hurt by that monster¡­ how can you expect not to feel any concern?" Ni?a had many recollections of him being hurt and almost dying. All of them were painful to remember. She didn''t even know if Mikael suffered in any battle without her knowing. Yet this dumbass was still eager to fight despite that. Even now, his injured exhausted body was releasing the intent to fight. Ni?a was frustrated that she couldn''t change his decision. Mikael was tough to crack and she understood that. She clenched her fists, her mind was in half. The first part wanted to help Lane while the latter preferred to assist Mikael. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. She was going crazy, the more time she spent here, the harmful it is for Lane. But no matter how much she urged her feet to move, they were glued to the ground pinned close to Mikael. Thankfully, someone saved her from the ordeal. Her phone rang. Ni?a saw that Miriam texted her, it seemed like she couldn''t call her so she texted her instead. She looked at the phone, Mikael paused too and stared at her. Ni?a felt relief as she scanned the text. "I see..." Ni?a read the text and found that Lane was fine, Klein and Kitsune were helping her. They were protecting the eyes and closing the rift. The city was covered with fog that''s why Ni?a couldn''t discern if the rift was shrinking or not. Fortunately, Miriam was there to relay the message to her. Ni?a was thankful to her sister. In the last part of the message, Miriam said that "there is no reason to be afraid anymore, just help Mikael. Your Skill is the best assist that Mikael can get, the monster can''t steal your soul if he can''t see you in the first place. Just make sure that you are safe, never mind, Mikael is with you anyway. Ni?a, it''s okay now. You can be greedy." Ni?a started to shed tears but she wiped them immediately, she slightly sniffed as she understood the last sentence. She held back too much and even now, she was holding back. ''Yeah, what kind of sister I am if I can''t trust Lane. What kind of woman I am if can''t show my love to the person that I love¡­'' Ni?a slapped her cheek with her palm. She got her determination. ''Thank you Miriam, even now you are still watching over us.'' She raised her head at the sky. She gestured a flying kiss even though she was not sure if Miriam could see it. She wiped her tears and stretched her arm. Mikael saw her hand and grabbed it, however, Ni?a pulled him in and stole his lips. Her blue ocean eyes were gleaming, it was clear and resolute. "Listen here Mikael, you are not allowed to die. And I will never ever let that happen. Since my Skill can support you, I will help you kill that monster. We will murder that monster, how dare he hurt you! I will return the favor and give him tenfold of the pain!" She grinned as killing intent started radiating around. "Wait, Ni?a are you saying that you want to help me? No, it''s dangerous, one mistake and the monster will kill you, I can''t let that happe-" A finger was put on his lips leading him to stop talking. Ni?a''s finger was heavy despite being thin and cute, Mikael was entranced with this moment. Ni?a giggled mischievously, she wasn''t asking for confirmation. Even if Mikael didn''t agree, she would go there and bamboozled the Manticore. This was not about killing the monster for the betterment of humanity, it was all about her hatred for what the monster did. "Hurting you is the monster''s big mistake, he shouldn''t have touched you and let himself be killed. But because he didn''t stay still and hurt you, I will show him what will happen if someone hurt you." The corners of her lips raised, she was smiling so gorgeously. Mikael shivered as she saw the glow in her, Ni?a was glowing right now. Mikael gulped, he couldn''t take her extremely pretty smile, he was dying in love. This was the woman that he fell in love with. The finger on his lips parted which was disappointing for Mikael, but another thing came after. Ni?a gave him a peck, she giggled watching his thirsty expression. "Fufu, I know that I''m pretty but not now, we still have a monster to kill." She reminded Mikael about the Manticore. Mikael''s clouded mind became focused again and he nodded. The monster almost killed him, of course he was angry. The fire ignited in his eyes as he glared in the direction where the monster ran. Ni?a and Mikael grabbed their weapons. Ni?a equipped her mask and vanished. Mikael moved and lightning erupted around him. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 In the city covered with fog, two armies were fighting for their own reason, the first wanted to invade the planet while the latter protected the planet against these invaders. A massive tree was standing in the city like a tower watching over, although because of the clouded place, no one could see it. On top of this gigantic tree, three Hunters were facing the assault of hundreds of Methuselahs. They were doing their best, enduring the bruises and injuries they suffered just to accomplish their mission. ......... ...... ... On the other side of the city, the innocent civilians kept moving out, away from the turmoil. The battle was still ongoing and they would only die if they stay here, they fall in line as the portals transported them to safer locations. The cause why their relocation was slow was because of the fog, the mist blocked their vision and they couldn''t move well. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The Hunters were confronting the Methuselahs, the Skills of each side flew and raid each other. Their blood dyed the ground, yet they didn''t stop. Instead, they further increased their killings, they didn''t have mercy. All they think was how to kill each other, swiftly or brutally. For the Methuselahs, this was a battle to get their new home. As for the Hunters, they wanted to protect their land, although getting experience points was their second objective. The Methuselahs gave a great amount of XP when they killed them. For the level addicts, this was a good opportunity to kill, harvest, and level up. As they were busy fighting each other, they didn''t perceive or see that a giant creature was coming into their area. It was already late when they realized that something bad was going to happen. The face of an old man with the body of a lion showed up and stared at them, the Manticore was grinning as he ate their souls. He blew so hard and swept the fog away, his vision widened and caught a lot of people. "Waahh--!!" One of them screamed, but he immediately stopped as his body fell into the pool of blood of the dead people. Just like him, all of the people in the surrounding started losing their consciousness and landed on the ground. Methuselahs or not, they died without knowing how it happened.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The Manticore started to get bigger, his muscles spasm and enlarged. He grinned and acknowledged that he was becoming stronger. Now, if Mikael tried to face him again, he would show him hell! "Kihhijiji!" He laughed, he swayed his tail in the air like a happy dog. After making sure that no one was left alive, the Manticore started to go to another place. It took a long time for him to clear the area, he had to check every nook and cranny, he was a bit disappointed because some of them escaped. Anyway, as long as he could eat tasty souls, the Manticore didn''t really care if some people fled. After all, many people were still in the city and he could eat them just by his stare. The Manticore walked while wagging his tail, most of the buildings were now gone, they fell because of the relentless battle that was happening. This led the Manticore to move well despite being large, no buildings were blocking him anymore. "Giurrraaagg!!!" He roared and started running, he sprinted and looked around, trying to find where''s the best place to feast. However, before he could discern his next target, a knife stabbed him in the eye. "Aaarrrgggghhhh!" The monster cried, he didn''t see where the blade came from. All he knew was that someone threw a knife at him! "Ggaaarrrghh!!" The monster screeched to scare and force her to come out. However, instead of a woman coming out, another blade drifted and stabbed him in the other eye! He screamed like a madman. The Manticore closed his eyes, he was deprived of his vision, the creature understood that things would be pretty bad if he couldn''t use his eyes. This is his main power! "Aarrggghh!" He roared again to scare the thrower, he wiggled his head and moved frantically, his thumping made the earth rattle. He wanted to buy time to heal his eyes, once his eyes healed, he would stare at the motherf*cker who hurt him. "Rrrrrrraaaaagghhhh!!!" His scream shook the place but no one was afraid of him, at least the couple wasn''t. As his rampage caused the dust to float around, he didn''t feel the incoming attack that was aimed at him. Powerful black lightning clashed and appeared in front of his closed eyes, the Manticore perceived it but it was too late. "Take this, you freaking monster!" BANG!! "Gurrrrrraaaaaaaaaa!" The lightning was released right on his face, the bolt of lightning moved omnidirectionally like a spider web. His face was ruptured and the sound of his burning flesh could be heard. He was back, Mikael''s revenge was here to fuck the monster! The monster wriggled as the lingering lightning assaulted him, he thought he could face Mikael head-on but he was wrong! The man didn''t have any intention of fighting him one on one, he had an ally! What a cheater! The deafening scream echoed, the Manticore rolled his body and tried to get away. He needed time to heal his eyes, after that, he would search for Mikael''s ally and kill her! His plan was good but he didn''t fully comprehend the Skill of Ni?a. Ni?a couldn''t be seen if she didn''t have any intention of showing herself, she is the master of stealth. The Manticore was not a descendant of a Dragon, he couldn''t use mana detection to find her. In short, another antithesis showed up to torture him. The blinded monster crawled and didn''t fight Mikael, he focused on healing rather than spending his energy fighting Mikael. However, before he could heal his eyes, dozens of knives darted and hit his healing eyes! "Grah!" These people didn''t give him any time to heal himself, they were nasty and unfair! He wiped the knives and continued healing himself, this time, he covered his eyes as he ran with three feet. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The monster scurried away from them, he didn''t look back nor stop. He didn''t process anything and focused on healing his eyes. He tightly covered his eyes as he knew that they were targeting it specifically. The Manticore stumbled upon the large debris but he didn''t stop moving, he bulldozed the ground and didn''t care about the place. The debris flew around as his large body scampered like a rat. While he was busy running away, his pursuers kept following behind him. It would be bad if they lost their vision of him. The fog was still around hindering their eyesight, they needed to stick close to the monster. The ground trembled as the giant creature galloped while hiding his eyes. While the Manticore was busy running away, he didn''t sense that someone was in front of him. The unnoticeable Ni?a raised her daggers, she was faster than the creature and she easily surpassed him. Ni?a was wearing her mask and took a breath to calm herself, she scanned the monster and found his weak points. "His stomach is softer and the joints in his legs are easy to cut." She said. Because the mask kept showing her the weak points of the monster, Ni?a didn''t have a hard to mutilate him. Her invisible body dashed and went to target his weak points. She shot multiple daggers into the monster and simultaneously charged. The daggers hit the joints which caused the monster to lose its movement. Before he fell to the ground, Ni?a''s figure crouched and slashed his stomach. Organs flopped out together with the main body. The blind Manticore sensed that he received greater damage this time. His stomach was burning as pain and anguish struck him. "Guuwwaarr!!" The salivating monster growled and understood that he would die if he remained on the ground. He recalled how Mikael electrocuted him and roast his organs. It was the most painful experience that he got in his whole life. Usually, his enemies would die with just a glance but Mikael was not affected by that. Together with his strength and black lightning, Mikael taught him that things would be pretty bad if he stayed on the ground. Thankfully, his eyes completely healed and he could see again. The deadly glint in his eyes returned. "Gawwrtt!" The ferocious monster opened his eyes and looked at the person who wounded him. However, he couldn''t find her. There was nothing around him. The Manticore was confused, he thought that Ni?a was close because she just wounded him. The monster moved his vision but he couldn''t locate where the person was hiding in. He was oblivious that Ni?a was in front of him and lifting her weapon to slice his eyes again. What a poor creature, being played by the merciless and dangerous couple. Ni?a swung her blade down and slashed the monster''s eyes.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Graaagghhhh!!" His eyeballs bled, he didn''t know why or how! All he realized was that a fast but unknown blade penetrated his eyes and slashed him! He closed his eyes and shed blood mixed with tears. He tossed around the ground as his vision darkened again. He was crying like a puppy that was looking for salvation. Ni?a who didn''t care about his suffering continued her job. She was not afraid of the monster even though she knew the consequences. She took out dozens of daggers from her pockets and played darts using the Manticore''s body. She targeted all of the weak points, the joints that connected and made the monster move was cut. Now, the Manticore was paralyzed. The only thing he could move was his mouth and he kept screaming as the pain further increased. "Yosh!" To make the matter worst, his archenemy appeared. Mikael''s Spear stabbed him, powerful ripples of lightning erupted inside and outside of his body. "Waaarrrhhh!" ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "These imbeciles are making me furious. Wait till I closed this rift and I will show you hell." Despite saying these words, layers of sweat covered Kitsune''s face as she was concentrating to close the rift. The rift was now smaller but Methuselahs could still get out. Although their numbers were less since they couldn''t come out simultaneously. The rift was small and only fitted to one person. Klein and Lane were protecting her from any attack, they were panting and tired but they didn''t stop. No graze or blood hit Kitsune because the two were keeping her safe. Even the eyes were safe because of their maximum defense. Still, the nonstop charging of the Methuselahs was starting to become more intense and hard to deter. They both felt that they were close to their limits. Klein was thinking if he should agree to the whisper of the Demon Dog inside him. Fenrir was spouting sweet words convincing him to switch. It would be tough if they lost here. If the eyes or Kitsune were disturbed, the rift would surely become bigger again. They didn''t want to waste the time and energy they put in just because one of them hold back. Klein didn''t want to hesitate and regret it later on. Fenrir was an honest but muscle-brain wolf so Klein believed that he won''t do something bad... However, he knew that Fenrir would use his fists to do the talking and that''s what he''s afraid of. That wolf could destroy this whole city if he wanted to. "Aargh!!" But before he could accept the sweet condition of the Wolf, a group of people emerged and helped them. The Elves showed up and raised their weapons against the Methuselahs. Their Elements clashed against the blood bullets that were raining. Lane and Klein were shocked but they didn''t have time to assist the situation. Protecting Kitsune and the eyes was their priority. They were confused why the Elves appeared here without any explanation. Still, they accepted their assistance since they were in a rough situation. ''I thought the Elves hated us because we have connected to Ni?a? I guess they put down their resentment and help us because it would be detrimental if the rift remains open. Yup, that''s the best answer I can think of. The world they just recently called home is in danger and the trauma of finding another one pushed them to help us.'' Klein looked in their eyes, they did help them but their eyes glinted with hatred. It was obvious that the Elves still despised them, the founding members of Redemption. But because of the impending doom that was looming right in front of them, the Elves decided to assist them to close the rift. Klein''s deduction was close to the real answer, although he overlooked one thing. Princess Belle was the one who commanded the Elves to help them. The woman was silently helping in the background. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Elves assisted Lane and Klein to stop the Methuselahs from attacking the Eyes and Kitsune. They were fighting with all their strength just to fend off these frantic enemies. Some of the smarter Methuselahs tried to hit them with long-range and fast attacks but Lane protected Kitsune and the Eyes from being hit. She made walls of plants around the two so that they won''t receive any damage. Just a single disturbance would cause the rift to expand and they have to do it again from the start if that happened. "Just give me two minutes, this rift will be gone." Kitsune stated as she controlled the mana to compress the rift. The rift was smaller now and no Methuselahs could come out. They could only stick their hands out the rift but even that was futile. The Nine Tail Fox who had a bucket of sweat around her body was trembling because of too much use of her power. Still, she didn''t lower her hands and continue raising them at the rift. Her nose was bleeding but she didn''t stop. Together with the Eyes, she squeezed the rift until it fully disappeared. "Wwwarrggghhh!!!" The Methuselahs around them understood that things would be rough if the rift was closed. However, they were too late. They gave all of their powers just to attack the Eyes and Kitsune but they didn''t reach them. The forces protecting them didn''t let the attacks touch Kitsune nor the Eyes. The hole in the sky slowly vanished together with the gloomy presence it had. Except for the red sky, the atmosphere returned to normal. The Methuselahs screeched as they realized that the battle was already over. The rift turned to void and their allies couldn''t enter anymore. It was obvious that their chess pieces greatly shrank. No help would arrive anymore and they were tied in this fog-filled city. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The suffocating presence that was coming from the rift completely disappeared. The strong Hunters in the city perceived this massive change, they grinned as they raised their weapons. They realized that someone successfully closed the rift. "Hm? I guess they found a way to close it." A small old man who was carrying a heavy and long hammer murmured as he smashed the Methuselahs in front of him into pieces. Dwarven Remington laughed as he showered in the blood of the enemies he massacred. His unparalleled strength was destructive despite his small stature. As a Dwarven Warrior, Remington was accustomed to war. He was one of the warriors who defended their world against the Demons till the last end. Although they were forced to migrate to Earth because they lost.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. However, for Remington, the migration was the best decision their species made. "This world is wonderful, the technologies are top-notch, their knowledge is unique yet plausible. But the greatest thing that this world has is strong liquor! I appreciate the fact that they spent time creating a beer just to appease our native tongue! Really, humans are good!" He laughed and raised the beer next to him. The beer was on top of the dead bodies, Remington didn''t care about the blood covering the bottle and drink the contents without stopping. He hiccuped after finishing the bottle and he glared at the Methuselahs that were appearing around him. "That''s why I can not forgive people like you who are trying to invade this world! What will you do if they stopped creating strong beers? Hah! Hiccup!" He lifted his hammer and started rampaging again, he was sober yet tipsy but he still massacred them with no sweat. Although he hiccuped every three seconds. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Aaarrrgggghhhh!!" The scream of the Manticore echoed but none responded to his call of help. The black lightning crawled around his body as the pores in his skin released blood. He was being cooked alive. "I don''t know why but you have a strong life force." Mikael said, his weapon was deep inside the monster and he kept channeling his mana to kill him. "Raijin said that you will die if I keep damaging you, but it''s already two hours since I started cooking. But you are still fighting with your relentless regeneration, I wonder how long do I have to do this." His sweat fell, Mikael was tired too but he remained standing. He opened his Inventories and drunk another mana potion, this was the fifth time. Any more than this would cause Mikael to puke blood. Artificial replenishing of mana reservoir would cause irreparable damage but Mikael didn''t care. He was a man who didn''t care about any consequences. He looked around the place. He knew that Ni?a was in the vicinity but he couldn''t detect her since he was not using his Dragon Slayer. Mikael thrust the Spear deeper and the monster cried, he utilized his Shock and destroyed the Manticore''s organs. The Manticore tried to raise its tail to impale Mikael but dozens of knives stabbed him in the rear instead. The monster grunted in frustration, whenever he tried to do some sneaky attacks, knives would come at him and sink in his flesh. However, an intervention happened which would cause the monster to gain his mobility and escaped, but he didn''t know that it was all part of the plan to kill him. The Manticore fall for the trap of the woman who was silently watching from afar. "Hm? What''s this¡­?" Mikael felt a warm sensation, he realized that something was happening to his body. His senses became slow and he couldn''t move well. "Mikael!" Ni?a appeared and grabbed Mikael away from the monster. Together with Mikael, she quickly disappeared from the view. The Manticore who was on the ground writhing in pain was confused, the pain vanished. He lifted his body and turned around, he realized that Mikael was missing. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Did you hit him?" "Yes, Princess." A high-rank Elf knelt down in front of the Princess. He followed her command and shot Mikael with his silent wind arrow. Although he was confused why Princess Belle commanded him to shot Mikael but not kill him. She said that he only have to injure him. Furthermore, the elf knew that Ni?a was in the vicinity but the Princess didn''t even say a thing about her. "You can now go out." "As you wish, Your Highness." Belle was left alone in a silent room that was protected by the Elves. She was clenching her fists as tears landed on her beautiful yet tainted dress. "I''m sorry, please forgive me¡­ this is the only way to reach the best ending¡­" She bit her lips, a trail of blood slowly crept out of her mouth. She swallowed the feelings that were stuck in her chest. She sniffed forcing herself not to shed tears. She had to be strong. However, no matter how much she tried, the tears didn''t stop. She hurt the man that she deeply loves and guilt was starting to eat her. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Mikael coughed blood, he touched his abdomen and realized that blood was gushing out. He was punctured by something and he didn''t know what it was. All he remembered was the warm sensation then he lost control of his body. "Ah, I see so someone attacked me¡­" He concluded. ''I promise, I''ll hunt the bastard who did this. I''ll put a hole in his body just like this.'' He still had the strength to think about how he would get revenge even though he was injured. Sasuga Mikael. "Mikael!" He moved his head and found that Ni?a was covering his abdomen to prevent the bleeding. She was forcing herself not to cry so that Mikael won''t be worried. Instead, she shifted her left arm and got a healing potion from her Inventories. She extended her trembling arm, Mikael weakly grabbed her hand and seized the potion. He still had the strength to do it, he patted her head which caused the woman to shed her tears. "Don''t cry, I''m not going to die." "But you suffered enough, the fatigue and the injuries you got will be a burden to you. You can''t fight anymore." Mikael didn''t answer any of her concerns, he uncorked the potion using his mouth and drunk it. After drinking, the wound in his abdomen slowly disappeared but Mikael''s condition didn''t get well. He was already exhausted, even moving his body was hard for him. His eyelids were heavy and he couldn''t open his eyes for a long period. Ni?a was frustrated looking at him, Mikael reached his limit long ago. The damage he got was too much and his body couldn''t endure it anymore. No potion could artificially rejuvenate him this time, he was already spent dry. However, Mikael who was tired and breathing hard didn''t accept this outcome. He had a grudge against that monster and he wanted to kill the Manticore using his own hands. Furthermore, aside from Ni?a''s stealth, Mikael was the only one who could fight the creature head-on. If he let the monster rampaged in this city and ate more souls, Mikael would regret it. His pride and feelings may have affected his decision but who cares? Mikael was Mikael, he promised himself that no more regrets. He didn''t want to feel guilty because he was tired and left the Manticore alone, that would be pathetic.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Mikael, I know what you''re thinking but you can''t, I will not let you. If I have to hurt you and make you unconscious, then I will do it!" Ni?a''s banter made Mikael chuckle. In this situation, he should have agreed to her but her cute expression caught him off guard. Perhaps Mikael was starting to become crazy. Maybe he was having an oxygen deficiency. "You are really cute, hehe." Mikael laughed but a slap hit his face which made him surprise. He looked at Ni?a and realized that the woman was crying. "This is not a joke!" Ni?a screamed, her tears landed on him, Mikael felt the pain while looking at her. He wanted to extend his hand and reach her but even that was hard. "Ni?a, I''m sorry¡­" "Why¡­ why do you have to do this? Just like that time, why did you not hesitate to save me? And just like now, why are you forcing yourself to fight?! I can''t understand! Mikael, you are two hundred levels lower than me!" She yelled, her face was covered with the tears that were coming from her eyes. She was in pain, Mikael had a tendency of doing suicidal things and she was afraid of losing him. "¡­ Why are you not afraid?" She covered her face and sobbed. Her chest was tightly knitted and she felt like breathing air was tough. Since the moment she met Mikael, this man didn''t have any fear. Especially when it came to his family, Mikael would always stand and protect them. She loved that part of him but at the same time, she hated that Mikael was that type of man. Mikael couldn''t endure seeing Ni?a like this. He vowed that no tears would fall anymore¡­ but here he was, making Ni?a cry again. "Ni?a¡­ I¡­ I have a secret. It''s a simple secret that I hid from you for many years. You see, I bought a land¡­ It was modest land, although it was close to the seaside so the price was a bit higher." Mikael started to tell the story that he kept secret, only Chairman Renato and Klein knew about this. "I asked Chairman to find me a land and I will buy it, the process was smooth until I fell asleep." He smirked remembering that moment, he was excited to buy that property because he wanted to build a house for himself and Ni?a. But he didn''t know that he would actually sleep for six years. "Then, I learned from Klein that Chairman Renato bought the land and said that he will transfer the property if I joined the national team." He chuckled, it was fun knowing that his dream house could be built. He was happy that the Chairman still remember the transaction they did many years ago. "I accepted the condition¡­ However, one thing was bugging me¡­ How could I built a house if the Earth was going to be destroyed?" It was a stupid question, it was stupid that Mikael was thinking about a greater problem that he couldn''t prevent. He was just a man, a single person can''t save the earth from destruction. "¡­¡­" Ni?a didn''t speak and she just listened, she understood that Mikael was showing his vulnerable side right now. She loved to accept everything that Mikael would say. "I''m afraid, the power of the Dragon, that creature sent shivers in my spine. The image of Furrneka lifeless was hunting me, sometimes I have nightmares about you and Furrneka dying and leaving me¡­ I have this feeling that something massive is going to happen." Mikael smiled, he reached for Ni?a and the woman immediately held his hand. She grabbed it and gripped it hard, she was staring at Mikael. "I will never die, I will never let you be alone¡­ Besides, I want to have a baby so I really don''t like to die." Ni?a seriously said. Mikael laughed at her assurance, he wanted to have a family too. However, he had to make sure that the world was safe before doing that. He didn''t want his son or daughter to live in a crumbling world. "Ni?a, I want to kill the Manticore." He said with earnest eyes. "¡­ Why are you doing this to me? I can''t hate you if look at me like that." She sighed, then after comprehending Mikael''s reason. She smiled and clenched the hand that she was holding, she was mad but Mikael got her again. "Ouch¡­ Ni?a please don''t break my hand, I still need it." "Hmmp!" Their conversation had a good ending, it seemed that Mikael convinced Ni?a with his words. "Good looks like you need my help this time partner!" A voice reverberated, Raijin who was living in Mikael contacted him. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 "Raijin? Is that you?" Mikael looked around and tried to find the creature that he recently met. Ni?a who was with him, raised her dagger as she was oblivious about Mikael''s spirit. She was looking intensely at the surrounding, Mikael saw her sharp gaze and patted her head. Ni?a glances at him, Mikael shook his head convincing her that Raijin was an ally. Ni?a wrinkled her eyebrows but she nodded after, she couldn''t detect any creature close to them which ascertain her to believe. "Raijin, how can you talk to me?" Mikael asked, he was curious about how Raijin could communicate. "I''m connected to you, I''m living within your domain. Of course I can talk to you." Raijin answered him, he had a tone expressing that it was obvious. He could communicate with him because he was inside him in the first place. "Ah, yeah, you got a point." Mikael chuckled, he had a depleted and husky voice. He was exhausted and he needed to rest but Raijin''s response gave him the energy to fight. He immediately understood that Raijin had a plan since he was the one who told him to fight the Manticore. Ni?a was listening to their conversation seriously. Her chest was being squeezed as she understood that Mikael would fight again. She breathed a mouthful of air and calmed herself. All she had to do was to support him and make sure that he won''t suffer any damage. That''s the only thing she could do right now. Her eyes turn serious and she clenched her fists. The earlier, that thing won''t ever happen again. "Mikael, I have a way for you to defeat the Manticore." The creature said. Raijin''s voice echoed all around and Mikael was almost convinced that he was in cinema because of its unique echoes. "I''m listening." "I can help you to tap your Fourth Skill. You can awaken that power without undergoing any hardship but only for a minute." Truth be told, this was bad for the Raijin since Mikael''s lightning was rare. But he decided to do it, the worst thing that would happen was that he had to sleep for three years. That is if he could hold it for a minute.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Really?" Mikael widened his eyes, he didn''t know that Raijin had the power to do that. Mikael only experienced Lord Of Lightning once, it was when he fought the Kraken. He knew how powerful that Skill, he could manifest into lightning and rampage. His body would turn into lightning and destroyed anything with just a flick. He felt like he lost his physical body and would manifest into an element of nature, a real lightning. That sensation was unique and addictive at the same time. "Yeah, but it all depends on you after that. This body can''t control more powerful lightning but I can command yours for a minute. You have to obliterate the Manticore. To kill that creature you have to disintegrate it and destroy it in one swoop. That''s the only way to kill it, your condition can''t last for a prolonged battle, decreasing its souls is not an option now. You have to demolish it with one attack." "Got it." Mikael knew that the Manticore had relentless regeneration and would keep healing his body. Mikael tried to kill him using one shot but the monster didn''t die. Obliterating it with one attack was impossible. But now that he could use his fourth Skill, Mikael was confident that he could toast the monster into nothing. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Two figures were standing on the road, Marilyn and Jose were preparing for the creature that Elder Siegh notified them about. "I don''t know what''s the problem with that old man, last week he tried to kill Mikael and threaten us. But now, he just informed us and said that a dangerous monster will try to go to the evacuation." Jose scratched his head, he was confused why Siegh warned him about its eyes. The Elder said that the monster could kill using his stare, it was a great help actually. Now Jose understood that the monster was not ordinary. "With just its stare, it can steal souls¡­ that''s op!" He yelled like a man who couldn''t believe an exaggerated story. Although it''s better to be safe than sorry. "Sir Jose, the Elf is talking about the big creature, right? I saw it earlier, that monster flew in the sky and crashed after. I heard that the Vice Leader of the Redemption was the one who attacked it, but the monster is still alive! Are you sure you want to face it!?" Marilyn was afraid. If Christian couldn''t kill the monster despite using his power, then the monster was obviously strong. Jose chuckled listening to her rumblings, he was too old to be afraid of these beings. Jose met many monsters, since the time he was summoned in the Awakening, Jose left his fear in that place. "Are you not confident about me? You don''t believe that I can kill that monster do you?" "Of course, you are strong but your Skill is short-range, you can''t face that creature or else you will die!" "Pfft-haha" "Why are you laughing, this is not the time to laugh!" Her face flushed in anger as she watched how her instructor laughed. She was worried about him but he just laughed it off! Jose touched his stomach and calmed himself, he was wheezing because he thought it was funny. "¡­ Phew, when did I say that I didn''t have any long-range Skill?" He smirked and rotated his rapier, this was the toughest and sharpest rapier that he had. He got it from a Black Portal and the rapier had a paralyzing effect when it greatly damaged an opponent. Finding a strong weapon like this with an effect was close to impossible. "Usually, the rapier that I used broke when I used it twice or thrice." He mumbled. However, his self-talk ended when he felt an enormous presence looming over the place. It seemed like the Manticore was now close. "Marilyn." "Yeah, I know." Marilyn cast her Skill and started locating where the monster was coming from. The trembling of the ground was apparent that Marilyn didn''t have any hard time finding the Manticore. She pointed her finger to the north, the monster would appear in that direction. "Thanks." Jose said his gratitude. "Hmmp! Don''t die, I heard that you have a lot of children, they will be sad if you died." Marilyn started running away. Her job was done, she was a support type so staying in this place would be dangerous and suicidal. Marilyn didn''t want to die young, she had a lot of dreams. "Phew, I guess this is it." Jose was left alone in the fog, he was staring in the direction where the monster would appear. He clenched his rapier, he had to act fast and kill it with his most powerful Skill. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The mist scampered like something was coming out. The ground rumbled and Jose sensed the presence of the creature. He had goosebumps about this one, but he didn''t let fear overcome him. "There you are!" "Hraagghhh!!" The Manticore show itself and the mist dispersed because of its ginormous size. He cast his eyes onto the place but he was too late! "Dimensional Stab!" The space crumpled and concentrated on the monster. The squeezed space glided and all the things that it touched disappeared. The stab was so wide, creating a canyon-hollow in the ground. Even the earth and the mist were eradicated by a simple stab turning them into nothingness. A large flesh flopped onto the dirt, half of the creature''s body pulped out leaving the Manticore unstable. "You are too big, even my Skill can''t kill you in one shot¡­ Welp, it''s fine. That Old Elf said that I''m not the damage dealer anyway. My job is to obstruct you from getting close to the evacuation." The monster cried, he looked up to see Jose but he couldn''t find him. "Uh-huh, I heard that you have a dangerous power." Jose was missing, and he blocked his retreat using the destroyed buildings. As long as something was blocking the vision of the Manticore, he won''t die. "Now¡­ I guess he''s here." Jose smirked and felt the incoming destruction. He knew this power so he was not afraid. Instead, he was happy. "Your Skill is enough to kill it." Jose ran away, he would die if he stayed here. Just a glance of the monster could make him rest eternally. His silhouette started fading away together with the mist. "Guwwaarrhhh!" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The half-body Manticore wailed, its flesh was starting to regenerate. It was fast but because of its massive size, the regeneration looked minuscule. The Monster sensed that his death would come at him if he won''t regenerate, his mortal enemy was coming!! The Manticore used its hand and crawled just to run away. He was afraid. He didn''t want to die, its eye was looking ahead, he cried and advanced with his half-body. His tears started falling down but no one took pity on him, no one helped him. Instead, he was greeted by the knives that were coming out of nothing. Ni?a''s stealth was invincible and she won''t be detected no matter how the monster try. The Manticore saw that the knives were coming at him but he couldn''t move. He lost half of his body, even advancing was hard. He wailed as the knives stabbed his eyes, the monster''s vision completely disappeared. And all he could see was darkness, he became more afraid. He tried to regenerate faster but this was the fastest he could do. His body was so massive and it would take a while to completely heal him. The monster was agitated and started wriggling. Despite losing his vision, he kept advancing using his arm. "Gewahhh!!" But even his arm was stabbed. To make the matter worst, the joints and veins were hit. He couldn''t move his arm anymore! The Manticore lay on the ground waiting for its end. The monster felt the deadly sensation that was coming but he couldn''t do anything. The monster was blinded so he couldn''t see the majestic presence. A man was walking, his stature was tall and straight like a king. Lightning rumbled around and the ground vibrated, Mikael''s body was releasing lightning. His eyes were flashing jet-black lights. The dark azure spear that he was holding was emitting thunderous cries. Mikael became the Lord of Lightning, his presence, his existence, he became living lightning. On top of that, his lightning was stronger compared to when he fought the Kraken. The lightning was colored black, representing the darkness or in other words, death. Every step that he took made the ground shake, the lightning was crawling all over. They didn''t care about the surroundings and continued destroying and showing dominance! "Yow, wazzup." He said while grinning as his body was in a state of being an element. Mikael saw that the creature who wounded him and escaped twice was injured and only half of its body was present. It seemed like someone hurt the monster before they came. Anyway, Mikael was thankful, now his mission would be easier. One attack, he must eradicate it with one attack. Nothing must remain on its body, everything should be destroyed. That''s the only way to kill this monster. To be honest, Mikael could only use one attack, his body couldn''t contain his fourth Skill for a longer time. Raijin was helping him to control the power and Mikael would lose his mind if not because of his help. The lightning that was rampaging was destroying his body and transforming him into real lightning. "Graauuooorr¡­!!" The Manticore felt that his surrounding was burning. The heat was roasting his skin and open flesh. He cried and tried to get away but another group of knives pierced him. Even his regenerating eyes were hit resulting in healing them again. He was frustrated, he was mad that this thing was happening to him. He understood that if Mikael reached him, he would surely die. The power that he was releasing right now was far more powerful than the last time. The Manticore was afraid and cursed his body to heal faster. He kept wriggling but even that was hard. The knives that were coming from different directions kept stabbing him. He gritted his teeth that were only in half. He looked like a caterpillar that was cut in half and relentlessly trying to live even though it was futile. He wanted to escape and live. However, it seemed like his dream won''t come true. His skin was burned by the clashing of lightning. "Hello, Manticore." A hand touched him which sent shivers down to his spine. The Manticore felt the cold touch despite being burned. He realized that he failed, his death was now apparent. The monster stopped struggling as he knew that he couldn''t escape anymore. The hand that was touching him was cold that made him peaceful. "And Goodbye." Mikael released the lightning that was residing deep inside his body. The whole place was covered with light. Even the people that were away from the battle saw the blinding light. The fog that was wrapping the city was not enough to protect them from the light. Methuselahs or not, they both closed their eyes. A powerful surge of energy erupted. The ground shook and a strong gust of wind slapped them. They lost their balance as the lightning kept revolting and brightening up. The mist was swept away by the powerful lightning. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 [Quest Completed] [Reward: 5 levels each Hunter who participated.] [Reward: The Queen accepted the alliance. From now on, the Methuselahs are certified people of the Earth. XP won''t generate anymore even if they are killed.] ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A powerful gust of wind shook them, the light was so strong that it forced them to close their eyes, afraid of being blind. Even the fog that was covering the city was washed away. As for the people in the evacuation, they flew as the force erupted. Although other Hunters saved them from getting injured. The sun started rising up, and the battle ended after. Their vision returned and realized that the whole city was destroyed. The debris of the buildings was all around the ground, the road cracked and blood painted most of the place. Whenever they shifted their head, all they see are the dead bodies on the ground. The battle ended but both sides suffered major damage. The Methuselahs lost and their species would surely suffer. It was good that the red sky veiled the place or else they would further lose their power. As for the Hunters who fought, they felt that energy enveloped them. A notification stated that they leveled 5 levels. Some of them grinned when they learned that they earned rewards defending the city. However, most of them didn''t feel any joy, the city was destroyed and millions of people died. Despite winning, they didn''t feel any urge to celebrate. "Look! The red sky fade away!" One of the people pointed his finger at the sky, they followed him and realized that the red sky slowly vanished. The normal blue sky returned resulting in them sighing in relief. This meant that the battle was over. The Methuselahs who saw the sky started running away, the weaker Methuselahs knew that their skin would be burned if the sun touched them. However, nothing happened, despite being hit by the sunray, their skin didn''t feel any irritation. They looked at the sun¡­ they were shocked that they could actually see the sun!Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "T- This! I don''t feel any drawback even I''m under the sun!" "W- what''s happening?" They were confused and surprised at the same time. They were anxious yet excited, they had mixed emotions while being under the blue ocean sky. Methuselahs lived in the darkness as the sun burns them, but this planet didn''t have any effect like that. The Counts and the Dukes who were still alive had contorted expressions. As high-ranking Methuselahs, they understood the meaning of this. "Our Queen lost¡­" The protector accepted them as a population of the planet. This meant that Queen Lilith agreed to the pact or perhaps she was forced to accept it. They knew that the Queen won''t accept any kind of alliance, she won''t bow her head to anyone. Even in front of the Seven Demon Lord, she won''t bow. "This means that she lost, the Queen won''t accept any agreement of coexistence. She''s a greedy one." One of them sighed. Some of them were happy being touched by the sun but the high-rankings are not happy at all. Not being affected by the sun meant that they lost the battle and completely became under the jurisdiction of this planet. Overall, the Methuselahs started finding their comrades¡­ some of them realized that their friends died. They knew that they were under the war but seeing your friend on the ground, lifeless and not breathing was hard to accept. "Hoh, so the leader of these pipsqueaks lowered her head and joined the Earth." A charming voice resounded and the Methuselahs who heard it stopped their movements, Kitsune started walking together with Lane and Klein. Veins appeared on the forehead of the Methuselahs as they were insulted. They lost the battle but it seemed like someone was asking for more. They won''t accept any humiliation about the Queen, one of them tried to raise his weapon but a strong voice stopped him. "Stop this!" 8 figures appeared, their clothes were in tatters but that didn''t stop their dignified stature. They were the remaining Dukes, one of them stepped up and present his name. He had white hair and red eyes, the Methuselahs who saw him started parting and gave him a path. "I''m Cassius Vladimir, the oldest Duke." "Hmmp! So what? I don''t listen to the group of people who lost their leader." Kitsune replied, she spent her mana but she was not afraid to talk to them. Kitsune met the protector once and she understood that the little girl had strange abilities that even she was not confident of facing. This time, it seemed like she won the battle and defeated the Methuselah''s leader. "You!!" "Stop!" "But Duke, she''s degrading our Queen-" "The Queen will be more humiliated if she knew that her people couldn''t control their emotions and lost in a conversation!" "Kuck!" The intense and thick voice of Duke Vladimir reverberated which caused the others to twitch. He released an aura that was telling them to shut up. "As a new member of this planet, I humbly apologize for the commotion." He bowed his head and the other gasped. Since Queen Lilith accepted to be under this planet, then their fate was already tied in this world. The other Dukes understood this as well and they bowed their heads too. Actually, they were surprised why the protector of this planet wanted to create an alliance instead of making them slaves, she defeated the Queen and could force her to create a pact. But instead of doing that, she made a fair transaction. Them being not affected by the sun was the first evidence, and lifting up the experience points rewards was the second. This indicated that the protector was helping them instead of punishing them. As the leaders of their species, they understood that lowering their heads was the best option, for now. Methuselahs were prideful creatures so they would return this favor ten times. Kitsune and the others saw their behavior, they saw the sincerity although some hidden intention was mixed. Kitsune scoffed watching these people, they were pathetic. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 The Methuselahs were shocked watching their leaders bowing their heads. They realized the graveness of the situation, in their lives, they only bowed to their Queen. They gritted their teeth and accepted this humiliation, they followed the Dukes and lowered their heads too. They were too prideful but they swallowed that pride for now, but they had the intention of repaying this humiliation. They knew that Kitsune was the one who closed the rift, she was one of the main reasons why they lost. "Tch, I can''t believe you will easily surrender. I just want to remind you that you killed millions of people, we will watch you. You may become part of this planet but we will keep an eye on you. Fufu, or should I say that you are lock in this world? Fufu, ah your Queen was defeated and forced to submit, what a funny story." She was laughing and it stabbed their hearts like sharp needles. Kitsune mocked them, her voice resounded and all of the Methuselahs heard her. They wanted to kill this woman but the two persons behind her looked dangerous, in fact, even the fox woman was dangerous. They felt a massive threat over the presence of these three. They clenched their fists and remained looking at the ground. "Tch, boring~" Kitsune clicked her tongue, it seemed like the Methuselahs decided to hide their fangs. What a waste, she wanted to slaughter them right now but it would be boring if they won''t fight back. Well, she was exhausted anyway so she would just find another time to kill them. "Kitsune." "Yes darling~" Klein called her and the woman jumped on his chest, Kitsune rubbed her face on his tough chest, her tails were wagging happily. However, the fatigue that she was hiding showed up and she started closing her eyes, she fell asleep. Klien saw her dozing, he smiled and kissed her forehead which caused her ears to twitch. He tapped her head and glanced at Lane.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "Lane, can you please take care of Kitsune?" He asked humbly, he was still not confident if Lane would agree. "¡­ Fine, I will take care of her. You are going to look for them, right?" Lane sighed, she knew that Kitsune reached her limit when she closed the rift. She accepted his request and carried Kitsune, for a woman who had nine-tails, Kitsune was not heavy. Lane widened her eyes realizing this fact. ''Is this woman lighter than me?'' As a woman, Lane is easy to get jealous of another woman''s figure and weight. She narrowed her eyes and planned to interview Kitsune when she wakes up, she wanted to know what''s her secret. Note, female Hunters had sexy figures since their bodies optimized every ten levels but Lane wanted to be more than that. Women are strange creatures, they always say that they are ugly even though they are not. And if their partner agreed that they are ugly, they would tantrum and throw things. "Thank you, please take care of her." Lane nodded and started walking away from them, she wanted to have a fresh hot bath after this. Klein looked at their silhouettes, his smile faded away when they disappeared. He returned his sight on the Methuselahs, they were not bowing their heads anymore. They were walking away from him, perhaps they thought that Kitsune was the only threat but they were wrong. Klein is a powerful Hunter and he still not showing his true strength. The atmosphere turned heavy and they were having a hard time breathing. The Methuselahs looked behind and saw that Klein was glaring at them, a reddish aura was sipping out of his body. He was showing them that they must be careful. "I know that you are thinking of retaliating, I will give you my honest opinion, please do it. So that I have reason to kill all of you. And if you try to attack my Kitsune, then be sure that I will show up and end your pathetic lives." His voice was like a growling monster that was ready to ruin the area. The Methuselahs felt his presence, looked like this world had strong warriors. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Ni?a approached the large crater, the crater was so wide, it was around 700 meters radius wide. Everything around that perimeter was destroyed and nothing was present except for the soil. Ni?a sprinted to find Mikael, she was anxious and her heart was beating hard. Mikael was already injured, Ni?a was nervous that Mikael may have immense damage. She looked around, her worried eyes scanned the place while she was running. And at last, she found him. Ni?a dashed and approached him, Mikael was sleeping. He had scratches here and there but he was fine, he was just resting. Ni?a sighed in relief, she sat down and put Mikael''s head on her lap. She liked seeing Mikael''s sleeping face, he looked innocent. She lowered her head and kissed him, her lips curled up. Together with her kiss, tears started falling down from her eyes. "Dummy¡­ you idiot, don''t make me worry again." She wiped the tears in her eyes, she pinched Mikael''s nose and the man rubbed his face. Ni?a giggled making fun of him. "I guess I have to work more, I''m still not worthy." When Mikael activated his fourth Skill, Ni?a admitted that Mikael was on another level. He was not like her, Mikael had the power to become king. Ni?a gripped her fists, she wanted to stand equally with him. She needed to become stronger to do that, she didn''t want to be left alone. She brushed his hair and played with his face, she was smiling while looking at his sleeping face. "Hm? What''s that?" Ni?a narrowed her eyes and checked the wriggling thing on the soil, the thing was moving like a smile. It was trembling but it didn''t leave its place, it remained in its place but it was vibrating like crazy. Ni?a tilted her head as she was oblivious about it. "Is that an Item drop?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Ni?a was curious about the Item but Mikael was resting his head on her lap, and for her, being with Mikael was better than trying to identify the Item. Despite walking for only ten seconds and inspect the wriggling thing, Ni?a decided to stay with Mikael. She shrugged and brushed Mikael''s hair, the man innocently nuzzle on her, he rubbed his face close to her, and Ni?a giggled watching him. She understood that Mikael needed rest than a healing potion, the potion won''t work on him since he drunk dozens of them earlier. The corners of her lips raised up while looking at him, she wanted to stay like and watched him sleeping. However, someone came and disturbed their babe-time. Klein appeared on the crater, he was riding his wolf and approached them. "Ni?a, I heard from Lane that you are with Kuya-" "Tch, yeah, I am." Ni?a kicked her tongue causing Klein to stop talking. He looked at her and realized that she was glaring at him while smiling, Klien''s hair stood and immediately understood that he disturbed them. He felt a cold sensation on his back, he was sweating. How ironic that the man who threatened the Methuselahs earlier was afraid of Ni?a. Well, Ni?a is a Yandere so he had enough reason to be afraid. Although Klein has a Yandere-fiancee too. "U-um, am I disturbing you?" He asked while stuttering. "No, it''s fine." Ni?a waved her hand, Klein was Mikael''s little brother. She didn''t want to show any bad behavior in front of him, anymore... Since the time Mikael became bedridden, Ni?a turned into a bloodthirsty sadistic woman. Ni?a wanted to change her image, she promised to herself that she must become a great sister-in-law. Gulped Klein swallowed his saliva as he sensed the determination from Ni?a. He didn''t know what she''s planning but he hoped that it won''t be related to any carnage. "By the way thank you for helping my brother." "It''s nothing, I''m ready to do anything for him. Anyway, Klein can you bring that Item here." Ni?a pointed her finger into the wriggling thing, Klein turned his head and found that a strange Item was squirming on a spot close to them. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Item, he approached it as his brows further crease. He was perplexed and didn''t know what this thing is.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He stretched his arm and touched it, the thing was still moving even though he touched it. Klein felt a soft texture, the gelatin-like substance was soft and continued wriggling. Klein tried to read the description but he couldn''t read it. In fact, he couldn''t open the description. [Error] [Can only be opened by the owner.] Klein didn''t know anything about this so he turned around and asked Ni?a. "It says error, the owner is the only one who can read it. Ni?a, what monster does this Item come from and who killed it?" Perhaps he could understand it if he knew what monster and who killed the monster. Although he already had clues about who killed it, Klein was more curious about what monster it was. "Mikael killed it, I think he called it Manticore. It had the power to eat souls using its eyes, it was certainly a dangerous monster." She explained as she had a proud expression, she was proud that Mikael defeated a powerful monster. She tickled his nose and Mikael scrunched his face, Ni?a giggled watching his reaction. "Is that so, a monster who can eat souls using its eyes¡­ I guess my Kuya killed another abomination." He sighed and decided to not further ask, instead he put the unknown thing in his Inventories. He would give it to Mikael later on. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Although it''s a rough ride, I''m glad that everything went according to the plan. The damage is minimal and the future is still bright." Princess Delabelle Zuri Y Angsalvor sighed in relief, the knot in her chest set loose. The incident was now finished and Mikael killed the Manticore. Lilith was defeated although it will have a major backlash later on¡­ and Princess Belle and Kyle Rockwell were the only ones who understand the severity of this problem. Princess Belle had a melancholic expression, she wanted to see Mikael but fate was tying her. She couldn''t do the things that she wants because it would cause an effect on the future. She clenched her fists and talked to herself, she wanted to convince herself. "Not now, I can do that next time. I will show them what I can do¡­" However, before that, she must talk to the council. She decided to lift the ordinance of hunting Ni?a. Belle still hates her but she must do this, Mikael''s safety would increase if Ni?a is with him. Belle closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, she chuckled but she was not happy." "I did save the world, but I don''t feel happy." No one would, hurting your loved ones just to save the others was not going to bring you any happiness. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ As of now, the Hunters were busy cleaning the city. They realized how massive the damage was, most of the buildings crumbled and the land had a lot of craters. Although the greatest thing that struck them the most was the dead bodies all around. The smell of the dried blood caused them to shudder in hatred and disgust. As for the Methuselahs, they dispersed and left the city. Some Hunters tried to attack them but the Methuselahs successfully escaped. They helped each other and decided to find a place to stay and build their fortress. However, the Dukes stay and confront the WHA, they wanted to have an agreement. The Dukes know that they are at disadvantage, but they still swallowed their pride and settled it. Their future would be bleak if they further incur hatred. They know that they killed millions of people and they didn''t have any excuse for that, all they wanted was to face this obstacle, for their Queen and their species. Thankfully, the higher-ups know what to do with them. [So yeah, we finished another Arc! Phew, I almost drop this story to be honest. Anyway, in the next Arc, our MC will not appear at all for the next 40 chapters lol. What do you expect? The title of this story is "Mc''s not part of the story". The next Arc will focus on the other side characters such as Miriam and Kyle. And another character that I have deeply hidden in the background will show too. I don''t know if you still remember her, but she will have a major role in the story. I made those foreshadow solely based on her. It depends on you if you like them.] [Overall, I just want to say thank you to those who support me especially those who subscribed to my Patreon. Thank you guys, I know I can''t write three chapters a day but I will do my best to keep with the schedule... Please don''t unsubscribe...] [If you have some time why don''t you read my other stories such as TOFD(this is hilarious imo), RHWB(currently doing my best to create a good world-building), and MOC(dropped)] Chapter 233 I''m back madafakah!! Welp, I have a part-time job for five days. You know, real-life stuff, I have to earn money for me to eat¡­ So I really appreciate it whenever someone supports my writing. Chapter 233 A group of people was transported to a wide hall. Inside this place, tables were all around and food was on top of the table together with the wines. They were in a banquet, however, despite being transported to a new place, the people were not surprised. They already knew that this thing would happen. This was the Ranking Hall, the place where the top 100 of the Punishment Event would receive their rewards. The Awakeners gulped as they started to feel the presence of Hamlet the clown. Hamlet was famous for being an unknown existence, some speculated that Hamlet was the game master but the clown denied it. He said that the master of the Awakening was the little girl that was talking in the sky, the Hunters acknowledge that but they were still not completely sure. In the first place, the little girl didn''t show her face, she was still unknown. No one even saw her. "Kishishi. Hello, Awakeners I''m Hamlet! First of all, I want to thank and congratulate everyone here. To reach the top 100 is a great accomplishment! Clap your hands, everybody!" As always, Hamlet would greet them with a cackle. The clown was smiling and started going up the stage, the Hunters looked at him quietly. They felt an insurmountable power deep within the clown, they understood that they would die if they disturbed him. Their eyes were glued to him, Hamlet clapped his hands and started explaining the Ranking Hall. Although almost all of the Hunters knew what the Ranking Hall meant, they still listened to him. Hamlet was happy that the batch this time was submissive, sometimes, he would have rowdy fellas in the crowd. Just like Kyle and Mikael, or Kim Soo-Woon and Ivan Smirnov. He inhaled and begun calling their names. As always, he would start with the lowest, which he called the Top 100. The people silently moved around and gave way to the stage. Some of the Awakeners looked at the people that were called by Hamlet, they wanted to know if they were going to be a rising talent. Each of them was assessing each other, they wanted to know who''s going to be who. Their eyes darted to the stage and discern the Items that were being distributed. Stealing was not allowed in the Ranking Hall, Hamlet would kill anyone who tried to steal. Some of the Awakeners approach the tables and started eating. They were hungry, although the food was delicious in the Punishment, they didn''t have any alcohol to drink. The beverage was not in the Punishment, the Awakeners who knew each other started drinking and had a happy time. They gulped the alcohol down while waiting for their names to be called. After six months, this was the first time they tasted the sweet taste of alcohol.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Overall, the atmosphere in the Ranking Hall was peaceful. After this party, they could return to the Earth and have time to sleep in a soft comfortable bed. They were oblivious that a large incident happened in Brazil that caused massive damage, not only to the country but to the whole wide world. Another species migrated and as of now, the Methuselahs were still not coping with the Earth, there was still some crisis here and there. "And now, let''s go to the Top 10." Hamlet announced and the Awakeners listened attentively, they brought down their drinks and stared at the stage. The lively noises subsided and they all opened their ears just to hear the Top 10. They wanted to know who would be the strongest of their batch, they wanted to know who were the people that would represent their batch. Some of the talented ones already guessed the Top 10 since they already scanned the place, they saw who they were. "Top 7, Adalyn Navar." A young girl climbed the stairs and met the famous clown, she was trembling while receiving her rewards. Neither in her mind would she knew that she would be going to be part of the Top 10, she was just a normal girl. If not because of her sister, she knew that she would never reach this standing. She didn''t know what to do except bowing and thanking Hamlet. "T- Thank you, sir!" "Kishishi, your welcome." Hamlet waved his hand, Adalyn started going down, she saw people watching her. Some of them were looking at the Reward that she got. It was a cape, Adalyn was not sure about the function of this cape but she knew that this Item would be an important part of her leveling. The Items that Hamlet gave were always relevant and sometimes connected to their Skills. "Phew¡­" "You did a good job." "Thank you, ate Meda." Adalyn breathed relief when she returned to her area, a mature woman tapped her head and comfort her. Adalyn raised her head and hugged the woman. The woman caressed her head and nodded. She returned her eyes to Hamlet, she was anxious too. Her name was still not getting called, she was hoping that she was never going to be the Top 1, that would be a curse for her. Everybody in this Hall understood what would happen to the Rank 1, they were being hunted before they could consume their Evolution Stones. It was a normal occurrence and she didn''t want to be part of it. ''My Skill focused on healing but I''m shocked to know that the experience points it gives to me are much higher than the average healers¡­'' She swallowed her saliva and hoped that she won''t become Rank 1. However, it seemed like she made a jinx. The Hall was filled with tension, the Awakeners completely stopped talking and waited for the last name. "Rank 1, Andromeda Felice. Let''s all give her applause!" The Awakeners started clapping and the noise resounded all around. However, no one was happy, all of them were waiting for the Rank 1 to reach the stage. Some of them were smirking, they immediately understood that the Evolution Stone would be stolen. "Ate¡­" Adalyn grabbed Andromeda, she didn''t want her to go to the stage. Andromeda shook her head and released her hands, she smiled but her eyes were red too. Andromeda started wiping the tears before they could fall, she regulated her breathing and approach the stage. Adalyn wanted to stop her but Andromeda''s glare stopped her from doing so. The little girl started crying, some of the people took pity on her and shook their heads, they knew that Andromeda would die. Based on the atmosphere, most of the people looked at Andromeda with hatred and jealousy. They were staring at the casket where the Evolution Stone was. They were like snakes that were ready to poison her, their glares were so vicious and made Andromeda shivered. (Where is Andromeda?) (Who''s Andromeda?) (Why is Andromeda?) Chapter 234 Chapter 234 September 19, 2028 Two months have already passed since the incident in Rio, the world started to get peaceful again. Although that peace would slightly shatter, four hours from now, the 15th batch of Awakening would return. The anticipated Evolution Stone would appear again and the Hunters were getting ready to steal it. Evolution Stone is a powerful Item that could bring another Skill, everybody wanted it. "Phew¡­ this is tiring." Belle just recently came out of the meeting room. Right after the end of the battle in Brazil, Princess Belle announced that Ni?a was not wanted criminal anymore. She lifted the death penalty and gave Ni?a the freedom that she wanted, Belle had some grudge but she decided to let things be. This was all for the better, Ni?a would do her best to protect Mikael. Her announcement was not welcome by most of the Elves, especially the Thirteen Elders of the Elven Kingdom. Half of them disagree with her decision, but when Belle explained to them that this was part of her Vision, they begrudgingly accept it. Her Vision could see a glimpse of the future and they witnessed how Princess Belle used her power to save their brethren. The Elves gritted their teeth and acknowledged her command, Princess Belle is the only High-Elf and she had the right to command them. They couldn''t avenge Princess Celine''s death, they swallowed their dissatisfaction and bowed their heads. While walking, Princess Belle sighed. She just got out of the meeting room to further develop the standings of their lives. Numerous humans wanted to live in the kingdom, it was not a problem but they had to prepare accommodation. Some Elves wanted to marry humans or other demihumans, it was not a problem either, all she had to do was give the approval. However, when stuff started piling up, that''s where the problem started showing. Princess Belle didn''t have time to rest, she had many things to do. "And the real problem¡­" Princess Belle had to save someone, the woman was part of Mikael''s life but not important¡­ as of now. ''She will become¡­ I hope that situation won''t happen, it''s too hassle to have a lot of competitors.'' She thought and sighed again, Elder Siegh and the Elves behind her heard her sigh.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Your Highness, if you want I''ll be the one to manage the construction of the new residence area, I may not have an Earth Element but I can still manage it." Elder Siegh offered his help, he thought that Princess Belle was exhausted because of too much work. To ease her burden, Elder Siegh decided to take action and helped her. He already put his trust in her, Elder Siegh witnessed how her Vision minimized the damage when the Methuselahs attacked. If not for her plan, perhaps the world was still fighting the Methuselahs right now. Especially the Manticore, Elder Siegh recalled that abomination, he couldn''t kill it despite using all his mana. "Thank you Elder, although I intend to ask you to manage it anyway." Princess chuckled and massaged her temples. Knowing too much was hard for her, every day she was always stressed. ''Ah, I want to see Mikael!'' She screamed deep inside her. Princess Belle could see Mikael using her Vision but it was not enough. Now that she met Mikael in real life, her craving escalated and wanted to touch him. The kiss that she gave still linger in her mind, it was too bad that Mikael was unconscious while she did it. Belle blushed and hide her face using her silver hair. "It''s fine your Highness, you can ask me anything." Elder Siegh didn''t see Belle''s reaction, all he thought was that Princess Belle was stressed so she massaged her head and hide her face. He was delighted to be used by the Princess. Actually, after the battle, Elder Siegh realized that Mikael was the one who killed the Manticore, he was shocked about it. However, the most part that he was surprised by was the damage. Because of Princess Belle''s plan, the damage of the battle was contained. With the help of the Elves closing the rift and with his fog blocking the vision of the enemies, they minimize the damage. Elder Siegh was in awe while learning it, he realized the greatness of their Princess. Her unique power as a High-Elf was true to its ability. This further solidified and his loyalty, and this was the reason why the other Elders agreed to Belle''s command of setting Ni?a free from sin. They believed that the Princess had a valid reason why she did it. They try to ask her about it but Belle remained quiet about her Vision, she didn''t want to worsen the future. "Thank you again Elder Siegh." "It''s nothing much Your Highness." Princess Belle reached the hallway where her room was, she nodded and left them. Elder Siegh and the Elves bowed their heads, some of them remain to protect her in case something happened to the Princess, especially the maids, their duty was to help the Princess. Belle reached her room and greeted the guards, the guards opened the room. "I don''t want anyone to disturb me." "Yes, your Highness!" The guards and the maids bowed their heads and remain in the hallway. They continue standing near the room in case the Princess called them. Princess Belle entered the room and inhaled deeply, she was too tired. Managing the kingdom was not easy, but she must do it, for the betterment. It was good that she was not wearing any corset or special dress, she could immediately lay on the bed. She stretched her shoulders and yawned, she took out her crown and put it on the furniture. She didn''t wait and quickly jumped to the soft mattress. Her body lay down and she closed her eyes, she was excited to see(stalk) Mikael. However, her senses kicked in before she could even activate her Vision. "I see¡­ so you decided to visit me. Although I''m surprised that you infiltrate the palace again." Before she could cast her Vision, a cold blade touched her cheek. Princess Belle set her eyes at the woman who was on top of her. Ni?a was glaring while putting her dagger on her cheek. She didn''t cut her, not yet. Ni?a wanted to know why Princess Belle, the leader of the Elves, decided to stop pursuing her. Aside from that, she wanted to know why this woman saved Mikael''s life. Even now, Mikael still believed that Ni?a was the one who saved him. "Nice to meet you again, Ni?a Hasvolge." Belle''s lips curled up, her green eyes stared at the woman who was wearing a mask. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Ni?a put pressure on the Princess''s neck yet Princess Belle didn''t erase the smile that she had. She was staring at the glaring woman without any fear for her life. Ni?a raised her eyebrow and decided to release her. It seemed like threatening Belle was not a good idea. The woman won''t budge, Ni?a understood it since she and Belle were friends in the past. "Better remember that I have the higher ground." Ni?a stepped away and put back her dagger in the sheath, Belle sat up and watched her. At last, the person who killed her sister appeared. Belle didn''t know what emotion should she show. Should she get angry, or perhaps start attacking her? Belle shook her head, erasing these thoughts in her head. This was not the right time to show her emotions, she was competent enough to do this. She saw millions of worst things than this. "So you decided to show yourself. Tell me, what''s the reason why the Windless has come here in my humble castle." Belle sat dignified, her back straightened and her expression was serious, she was smiling elegantly like true royalty that she is. She was hiding her emotions well. Even her tone of speaking was firm. Ni?a set her eyes on her, she sneered. Perhaps Belle thought that she was on the higher ground. "I''m sorry to say this but remember that I can kill you if I want to. You can not speak to me like that." Ni?a tapped the knives around her waist. She was showing her that one of these knives would reach her heart or neck. However, Belle didn''t show any fear despite knowing that Ni?a may kill her. ''I''ve seen millions of future, none of them show that you killed me.'' Belle didn''t react to her intimidation, she remained calm. Her verdant green eyes stared without showing any uncertainty. Belle put her trust in the Visions. As a calculative person, she must show that she was not afraid of her. Ni?a narrowed her eyes inspecting Belle, she kicked her tongue seeing that Belle remain relaxed. She wanted to scare her and it was obvious that it didn''t work. Princess Belle is good at hiding her emotions and Ni?a couldn''t find any blindspot. Furthermore, Ni?a knew that another manhunting would happen if she killed Belle here. It was true that she couldn''t kill her, or to be precise, she must not kill her. She endured years of hiding, fighting Hunters, killing her pursuers, and causing her mother to become mute. Ni?a was not an idiot. She didn''t want to sacrifice the freedom that she recently got. Ni?a won''t succumb to that, she wanted to be with Mikael as long as she can.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Besides, Princess Belle saved Mikael so it would be unforgivable to kill her. "Looks like we got an understanding. So, tell me the reason why you''re here." Princess showed an innocent smile like a girl who was meeting her bffs and asking about their lives. "¡­ I hate that you''re smart. What''s the reason why you cease the hunting for my head?" "Because it''s tiring." Belle replied which caused a vein to appear on Ni?a''s forehead. "I''m seriously asking here." "That''s my answer." "Tch." Belle wanted to giggle. Perhaps Ni?a thought that she could intimidate her but she was wrong. Ni?a was at the lower level in this conversation. Belle could remain silent and not answer her question. Ni?a couldn''t do anything about it, she couldn''t kill Belle. And if she tried to hurt her then Belle could just scream or use her ability to call for help. Ni?a was in checkmate, she bit her lower lip and decided to ask another question. "And why did you save Mikael?" "Why, are you jealous?" Belle crossed her legs like a prim and proper lady¡­ "You!" Belle smiled leading Ni?a to grit in irritation, she raised her weapon but scarlet light started glowing. Belle''s necklace was shining bright red, the ruby was elevating and gathering power. Ni?a clicked her tongue and lower her weapon. She didn''t know why but she felt that it would be bad if Belle used the ruby. Something was strange about it. ''Maybe it''s a unique weapon of the royal family.'' It was frustrating but Ni?a understood that this was her loss. Belle saw Ni?a''s defeat. Princess Belle nodded, she controlled the ruby and the light started fading away. "It''s good to know that you can discern your standing." She covered her mouth but it was obvious that she was smiling. She loved to see Ni?a like this. "Don''t be cocky, I may kill you if I want to." "Perhaps, perhaps not. Ni?a, don''t be childish and go straight to the point. What''s the reason why you''re here?" Belle put her mask, the mask of being the Elven Princess, the one and only leader of the Elves. Since she showed her true capabilities, she knew that many people were curious about her. Since the beginning where the Elves started living on the Earth, this was the first time where the Princess showed her power. In fact, a lot of people wanted to meet her. Usually, Princess Belle won''t show herself to the public and the tournament was the only time where she left Japan. However, now, multiple personalities wanted to meet her. Especially the upper management of the World Hunter Association. The credentials that she did in the last battle were remarkable, she was the main reason why the damage was minimized. Ni?a and Miriam were forced to investigate her, their clients wanted to learn more about the Princess. Usually, Miriam would be the best Hunter for this job but a new problem arises. "How can you do that, how can you block Miriam''s Clairvoyance?" "Who knows, everyone wants to have a safe and insure privacy against Miriam Of The Eye, perhaps I found an Item to counter her." Belle didn''t deny that she blocked Miriam but she didn''t elaborate how she did it. Ni?a was not sure, she couldn''t judge Belle''s expression. She was not easy to read, they knew each other but even now she couldn''t read her. ''Just like when we first met¡­ I feel strange when she asked me about Mikael¡­ I didn''t tell her any important bits but I feel like she already knew it¡­ Until I''m not sure about her, I will not let her get close to him. She is dangerous, her motives are unknown¡­'' Ni?a was determined to do it. Belle was like a foreign book, despite knowing that it''s a book, you couldn''t read it. "I acknowledge that you help Mikael, and you saved Rio, but I will keep my eyes on you. Miriam can''t see you but I have my methods." She threatened her. "Go on." The corners of Belle''s lips raised up. She found it interesting to see Ni?a getting frustrated. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Ni?a''s face contorted when she found that Belle didn''t react to any of her provocations. The hardest person to fight is those who don''t show their true emotions, just like Kyle. Ni?a hoped that Belle would show at least one weakness. Instead, the woman kept smiling at her and made her infuriated. Ni?a wanted to erase the smile on her face, literally. However, she must not, things would get problematic if she caused another danger. She killed a princess once and it would be stupid to kill another one. It was actually miraculous how she got away with this, killing noble was a downright crime, especially if it was royal blood. A lot of people tried to kill her, she experienced being in the dark for many years. It would be foolish if she threw away the freedom that she barely got. "Perhaps my words are not enough to scare you but my blades are. They will cut your throat. I tell you this, don''t ever try to hurt Mikael¡­" She said with seriousness, it was one of the reasons why she was here. It was about Mikael. She started investigating the person who sniped Mikael when he fought the Manticore. Ni?a''s eyes directly stared at Belle. She didn''t have proof but something was telling her that the person who sniped Mikael is an Elf. She didn''t sense any Skill Activation. As a stealth-type, she knew what it means to become hidden. She understood that the bullet that pierced Mikael was a silent and invisible bullet. Even her, a master of stealth, could not detect it. It was already late when she saw it, Mikael was already punctured in the stomach. Ni?a narrowed her eyes, she deduced that the bullet was an elemental wind that was used by Elves. At first, she thought Rena was the culprit but she found out that Rena was away from the battle. Ai Biyu and Furrneka were there to testify. The list of suspects diminished. The Skill was a high-rank spell and only a few could pull it off, especially if even Mikael couldn''t evade it. Ni?a highly believed that the culprit is an Elf, a strong one. She still didn''t say this to anyone, and even Mikael was oblivious about it, although he was furious. He wanted to take revenge too, he was almost killed. As of now, only she and Mikael knew about the sniping incident. They kept this to themselves to minimize problems.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. It would be bad if Klein and the others learned it. Right now, the family was starting to build the bond that they had once. Lane started to open herself to them. If they knew that someone tried to kill Mikael, perhaps the founding members would start to topple the world again, aside from Kyle, of course. Ni?a still hated that fucker, Kyle was the reason why most of them were suffering. ''He''s heartless, all he thinks about is how to save the Earth. He didn''t care about the people close to him, he''s a hero but not for us. In the first place, Mikael will never be comatose if not because of his decision to slaughter the Hydra. Kyle was hungry for fame¡­ we should have waited for the other Hunters to help us get rid of the Hydra¡­ I regret that I didn''t stop him¡­¡­ And I regret that I''m the reason why Mikael did that.'' "Mikael didn''t know this but I know that one of your lackeys tried to kill him." Belle didn''t show any changes in her expression, but deep inside, her heart was clutching. She knew what Ni?a was telling. She was saying "don''t try to touch Mikael again." As the leader who represents the Elves, Ni?a was asking Belle to not make any mistakes again and hold her people tightly. "You people are disgusting. The virtuous species? Hah! More like the backstabbing species!" She scoffed. Belle wanted to retort her words but she couldn''t. After all, she was the one who commanded it. She had to hurt Mikael so that she could force Raijin to help Mikael use his Fourth Skill. It was a hard task but she had to accomplish it. Or else the future would change and perhaps turn to the worst. "¡­¡­ " She gulped down the saliva that was stuck in her throat. Hurting the person that she loves the most was painful. The nightmares about Mikael coughing blood because of the bullet made her wake up in the middle of the night. And yes, it was not a nightmare, it was the future she created. She was being strangled by the guilt, it was eating her. Still, she remained emotionless in front of Ni?a. "If you don''t have something to say, you can leave now. The security will be tighter the longer you stay here. You will lose your head if you¡­" Belle didn''t continue her sentence. The security became tighter since the assassination of her sister, yet, here they are again. Ni?a infiltrated the castle without anyone noticing. She didn''t want to say it, her pride would shatter. Ni?a smirked. "I will, don''t worry. But before that, I have something to say. It seems like a lot of people are eyeing you." "Oh, are you caring about me?" "Nope, not at all. This is my payment for your help. Thank you for saving him." "¡­¡­¡­ ( I didn''t do it for you)" Ni?a said those words from the bottom of her heart and Belle didn''t like it. Seeing Ni?a being honest about her feelings to Mikael, Princess Belle didn''t like it, it was unfair. "Is that so? Then I guess you have to repay me?" Bele started to show her face, the face of a leader. "Oi, I said that I already repay you." "It''s not. Even my intel know that." "Tch, what do you want?" Ni?a asked. She didn''t want to have any debt, especially if its Princess Belle. "I want you to save the new Rank 1, but be careful about her, Don''t let her get near to Mikael." "What do you mean?" Ni?a''s blue eyes glowed. "You don''t have to know, just make sure that they won''t meet." Ni?a probed but Belle was tight-lipped and didn''t speak anymore. In the end, Ni?a agreed and promised to protect the upcoming Rank 1. She just treated it as a job, the same as always. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Princess Belle sighed in relief after confirming that Ni?a completely left her room. "I don''t want another rival. It''s a slim chance but it''s still a possibility. After all, the Saintess has feelings for him from the start." Chapter 237 [Is the story getting good or bad?] [Please leave a comment.] Chapter 237 "Hey look at that guy, isn''t he cute?" One of them giggled while pointing her finger at a student. Because of her comment, the other girls turn around to look. They were students and one of them was Andromeda. Andromeda tilted her head as she didn''t know whose guy they were talking about. They were in the canteen and a lot of students were eating. This was the second week of school yet the canteen was full. Andromeda was just starting to get used to her new class and classmates. They were third-year senior high school now and in just a year they were going to graduate... They didn''t know that a horrible tragedy would attack the city of Cavite. "Which one?" Andromeda asked as she narrowed her eyes looking around. "That guy." The girl shyly pointed, Andromeda followed the direction and found the guy. A young man was sitting surrounded by his friends. He was holding a half-empty bottle of coke. He had black hair, brown eyes, a stunning face, and tall stature. Despite being quiet and busy eating his food, he was releasing a unique vibe that caught the attention of many girls. He is handsome as fuck and a lot of girls are getting wet staring at him! Andromeda realized that her friends were talking about Mikael Tibano. "Ah, Mikael huh¡­ Yeah, he''s cool but I heard he made a lot of girls cry. Apparently, he''s a playboy¡­" "You know him!!?" They gasped and immediately faced her, their eyes twinkled staring at her. They were curious why Andromeda knew Mikael. "¡­ Could it be, you''re his ex?" One of the girls(a different one, not the girl who pointed her finger) playfully said. Although she was twirling her hair and her gaze was directly aiming at Andromeda almost stabbing her. It seemed like she was interested in Mikael(and yeah they become in a relationship but she''s too clingy so Mikael dumped her. Anyway, it will happen for about a month from now on and their relationship didn''t even last longer than half a year ). Just like her, the other girls were curious too.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "No, he was my classmate in elementary. I heard he made a senior cry by rejecting her confession. Although it''s just a rumor." Andromeda waved her hands and averted her eyes. "So you don''t really know him? You are beautiful so I thought Mikael tried to flirt with you." The girl who was twirling her hair raised her eyebrow. She was probing and Andromeda was started sweating. "Well, I heard that some guys confessed to you... I wonder why you rejected them?" Andromeda was smiling but she didn''t like where this conversation was going. She decided to end the topic by being honest. "No. We are just classmates. We are not close." Andromeda denied the allegations before they turn sour, she didn''t want to create any fake friends since it was just the start of the school year. She and Mikael didn''t have any connection aside from being classmates in elementary. Andromeda returned her eyes to the silent man who was busy drinking his coke. Mikael is definitely an ikemen-type and Andromeda could see why a lot of girls liked him. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A year later. The tragedy of Cavite, millions of giant ants slaughtered innocent lives just to satisfy their hunger. Andromeda and Mikael''s life changed a lot. ......... ...... ... "Help!!" A shriek of a woman seeking help echoed but no one heard her, or to be precise, they didn''t care. Andromeda was crying, her left arm was stuck in a fallen wall and she couldn''t take it out. She was running away from the ants when a building crumbled above her, debris started crashing down. Fortunately or unfortunately, the only damage she received was her almost severed left arm. Her tears were gushing from her eyes as the pain was too much for her. "Help!!" She screamed, again, no one even looked at her. The people continue running and didn''t even glance at her. Andromeda''s arm was flattened yet her bones were still attached giving her excruciating pain. Tears falling from her eyes as she gritted her teeth enduring the pain. Her hoarse voice asked for help but no one looked at her. She was hoping that someone would carry the debris so that she could get her arm out. Perhaps, she could still save it. She believed that her arm could reattach if performed surgery, she was still immature. "Please!!" She was in pain, blood gushed out of her arm and she was panicking. Her pale face looked around, she saw people running and she yelled at them hoping they would help her. However, no one turned around and help her. The ants were coming and the people were prioritizing their own lives. They were not looking at her. At this moment, no one cared about each other. "¡­ No, please¡­" Andromeda''s unique and beautiful grey eyes started blurring, she realized that her beauty was nothing. No one would save her, she was a damsel in distress¡­ or so she thought. Andromeda saw the giant ants flying. Her face lost color and she immediately steeled herself. She bit her lower lip, she was weeping as she decided. She cried and pulled her shoulder, she witnessed how she tore her arm but she didn''t care anymore. Losing an arm was nothing compared to losing her life. She shed tears as her blood dripped down while she was running. Incredible pain struck her but she didn''t have the time to agonize. She had to run away from the monsters. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ [Chapter 58: Move On.] .......... ....... ... "What''s this?" Andromeda questionably stared at the potion. She was confused why Mikael gave her a potion. Although her heart was beating faster. Since the time she lost her arm, no one showed her any sympathy or care for her. She lost her family in the monster wave and even the men who were infatuated with her lost their interest in her. She couldn''t blame them, Andromeda became thin and she couldn''t find work. She is a disabled person, the only thing that made her alive was the help she got from the government as a PWD. It was hard for her. "Take it, I know that you need it." Mikael smiled but his smile was strained since he just visited the grave of his parents. Even his eyes were red. Andromeda swallowed the feelings she was having, her eyes started to shed tears. This act of kindness saved her from losing her mind. She lost the strength in her knees and started bawling. Her strength to live was shallow but the light that Mikael gave to her was enough for her to continue striving. She cried till she spent dry. "Thank you, thank you so much." She was choking by the feelings she had. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 A howling creature materialized in the desolated room. The place was filled with darkness but his crimson eyes were shining. The pain was clearly written in those eyes. Delorio was grunting in pain as the damage he got from the battle was massive. He also died thrice, but because of his relentless willpower to survive, he tucked in his tail and decided to run away. It was a disgraceful moment, he wanted to erase that memory. Delorio was humiliated, he was weak, he even lost the Eyes. Those Eyes are powerful but he was forced to let them go, or else he would die. "Damn it!" He slammed his fist to the ground, it cracked just like his other shoulder. He spent a great amount of mana just to escape. Because of that, his body was damaged. He had to rest to regain his strength although he won''t replenish the corruption that he lost, he had to meet his master to do that. As a Demon Duke, his corruption is unique, and he received it directly from Demon Lord Asmodeus. "I swear, I will return this humiliation dozens of times. Lilith, Ni?a, and even that young Lane, I''ll kill them!" He spoke like a growling beast, his body started merging with the shadow. He was waiting for the right time to move, just like in the past. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A rift unhurriedly formed in an office in a call center company. The workers who recently came were dumbfounded as they witness a small dot gradually getting bigger. Their faces lost their colors, they thought that a portal materialized in their workplace. Or perhaps another invasion was happening, they know the story of how the Methuselahs arrived on Earth, they used a rift and invaded Rio. As informed people, they were frightened about this and believed that something bad was going to happen. Seeing rift materialized before sent shivers down their spines. The manager immediately dialed a number to call for help. He contacted the nearest group of Hunters. However, before he could speak, the rift disappeared and a figure of a woman appeared right in front of them. Andromeda opened her eyes, her pupils shrank realizing that she returned. "Oh, I remember, I''m at work when the summoning happened¡­" She stopped her sentence when she felt the stabbing gazes of her colleagues. They were in utter shock, Andromeda, who was missing for half a year appeared right in front of them. She returned directly to her working spot, although her belongings were not there anymore. It seemed like they hired another person to fill the job she lost. She was a Call Center Agent and her job was tiring and busy. The pay was good but the repetitive answering of calls took a toll on her. But job is a job so she accepted her fate.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Yet, she didn''t know that someday, the Awakening would call her and bring her to a place where killing monsters are the norm. She was still questioning herself if she should continue this Hunter job or return to being a call center agent. "¡­ It seems like the answer is already obvious. I don''t have the job anymore, looks like they fired me." Her belongings being gone was proof, even the computer that she was using was changed. Anyway, she didn''t care anymore. She just wanted to leave. She sighed, based on the gazes that pointed at her, it seemed like she caused a ruckus. More like she caused fear because of the frightened expression they have. They thought that the rift was another invasion of different species. Andromeda made a strained smile. It was awkward because she was wearing breastplates and she looked like a warrior who went to war. Well, the latter was true since she really fought a battle couple of hours ago. The Basilisk was strong and some of them died although in the end they killed it and took the crystal heart. Her healing took massive damage to the Basilisk and her participation meant a lot. She looked around and noticed that the time was 8:17 am, she decided to leave the office. Some people tried to talk to her as they realize that Andromeda partook in the Awakening. But she just smiled at them and didn''t linger on. She had important things to do and staying here would be detrimental, for her and these people. Thousands of Hunters are hunting her. Their mission was to steal the Evolution Stone that she has. Right now, the reward was in her Inventories but it would come out if she died. Her office mates are surprised by her appearance but they were more surprised when Andromeda snob them. Usually, the girl would smile and greeted them but looked like she changed. Well, being part of Awakening would surely change her, physically and mentally. It''s a hundred percent that she was a Hunter now with unique powers. It may be true that she''s coldhearted now, they decided to remain away from her path and let her leave the office. Besides, their working hours already started. Andromeda''s palms were sweating as she walked out of the building. Some parts of her were thinking that maybe a Hunter would show up and kill her. However, she steeled her throbbing heart and looked ahead of the road. Her destination was to meet Adalyn or to be precise, Mikael Tibano. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Tears flowed from the eyes of a guy. He was in the room of his sister. His name is Seven, this dude is waiting for Adalyn. Actually, although it was obvious, but Seven always calls Miriam every day just to make sure that Adalyn was fine¡­ Well, it was every hour¡­ Or perhaps every minute. And yeah, Miriam started to get tired of him. This siscon always cried whenever he heard that Adalyn had some injuries¡­ but most of the time, he always cry. Miriam almost lost her composure, she almost used her bow just to shut his mouth. This man always disturbed her, she couldn''t even have a peaceful time with Lemar because her phone always vibrates. In fact, killing Seven entered her mind. It was good that it didn''t happen. Anyway, let''s get back to our siscon(Seven). This stupid man was still crying! "Guuwwweeehhhhu!!! Adalyn, where are you!? Brother miss you!! Please return!!! Wahhh!!" He couldn''t speak well because he was crying. The floor was covered with his tears. In one mistake, someone may die because of the slippery floor. Your head may crack on this wet floor. Seven was kneeling(and crying) while holding Adalyn''s picture like she was dead. While he was busy scraping his head on the tiles, a small dot started appearing over Adalyn''s bed. Seven felt the unique aura and he quickly raised his head. He witnessed how the dot disappeared and changed into Adalyn''s figure. Seven''s tears-filled eyes started widening. "¡­ I''m back¡­" Adalyn appeared, she was wearing leather armor and she had a dagger on her waist. She looked like a warrior but the woman didn''t care about her appearance. For her, this dress-up was normal. The light in her eyes returned and she realized that her brother was kneeling, waiting for her. " Adalyn!! Wahhh!!" Pah! Seven immediately stood up to hug her but our cute little sister slapped him. Not only that, she grabbed his neck and lifted him. "Kuya! Where is brother Mikael!!?" "Huh?" Seven''s cheek was red but Adalyn''s greeting was not about him but for another guy. She was looking for Mikael! Chapter 239 Chapter 239 "Ate? Why are you crying?" Tears started falling from her eyes. Her vision was blurred and she could not see well. However, the burning emotions in her awakened when she heard the confirmation in Adalyn''s mouth. This was the time where the two girls started warming up with each other and treating each other as sisters. They overcome three months living in the Punishment and at one point Adalyn started talking about her brother. And of course, she talked about Mikael too since he was the savior who gave them new life. "Ate? Please don''t cry." Adalyn hugged Andromeda. The woman was sobbing, something swelled in her heart. Just like that Andromeda who believed that Mikael died started shedding tears that she thought she didn''t have anymore. Eight years ago, when she heard that Mikael died, she wept almost losing every water in her body. Her face was staring at the tv as she covered her mouth. She was trembling. She wanted to go to the funeral but she knew that she couldn''t. Only important people and friends close to Mikael could attend the funeral. Andromeda was just a classmate and they were not close either. But the feelings that she had were strong and she didn''t know why. She didn''t know when did she get these feelings. Was it from the time Mikael saved her and gave her a high-class healing potion? Or could it be since the beginning? Andromeda didn''t know, but her mind was clear now. It was too bad that Mikael died before she could realize her feelings. Yet, the little girl in front of her was saying that Mikael was alive. Tears burst out from her eyes, it seemed like her tear ducts broke. She cried and Adalyn who was surprised, confused, and anxious started tapping her back to make her at ease. Andromeda felt like something came out of her and it felt great, she felt alive knowing that Mikael was alive. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Ouch¡­ why do you have to slap me?" Seven grumbled. Seven who was close to crying rubbed his cheek. The stinging pain lingered, this was enough proof that his sister changed. Adalyn is a hunter now and she could slap the hell out of his face. The fact that her slap caused Seven to lost himself for a second was horrifying. This means that Adalyn could beat him now.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Usually, Adalyn would do things to educate him such as throwing plates when he was late or returned with wounds and bandages on his face. Adalyn would start crying and hurt him. But now, Seven understand that more horrible things would happen to him. ''I have to get stronger so that I won''t return home with bandages¡­ and I have to get stronger so that I can defend myself.'' He agreed to his decision. He still didn''t know what Skill Adalyn had but he was already shivering in fear. The pain in his cheek become stronger. "Ouch¡­" "Kuya give me brother Mikael''s number. I have to talk to him. My sister needs his help." Adalyn approached him, Seven immediately gave his phone because he didn''t want to receive another beating. Adalyn didn''t care about him and just focused on searching Mikael''s number. It didn''t take a long time to find it, she called him and waited till he answered. However, the first thing she heard was the sounds of a woman and a man who had matching grunts and moans. "Aannhh!! There¡­ more, yes yes babe¡­ aahhh." "You want it there huh, then I will hammer it deep in you!" "Yes yes ahn yes." "Hm, I think I tapped the phone?" "I don''t care, anh, just¡­ just do me!" "Okay, as you wish my lady." The purring and hisses of creatures copulating¡­ and these voices were from Mikael and Furrneka. She only met Furrneka once but she knew her voice since it had a distinct sound like a cat. Adalyn''s face turned crimson as she listened to their passionate cries and the phone cracked. "!!!!" "Aahhh!!! my phone!'' Adalyn smashed the phone and it turned to pieces and scampered everywhere. Seven were shocked to see the phone he had just recently bought. His last phone broke when he was in the Dungeon. Now, this new phone was 700 dollars attached with the newest version and android system (fuck OIS, creating different charger holes is ridiculous and stupid. It''s detrimental.) and he witnessed how it was destroyed right in front of him. Seven wailed and tried to fix the pulverized phone but he failed, it was obvious. "W- w- what are they doing!?" Adalyn who was fuming in anger and had a blushing face kicked the floor in embarrassment. The voice she heard was clearly Mikael and Furrneka and she heard them doing clap clap. She was embarrassed and she didn''t know what to do. She covered her face in shame yet this made it worse. She started imagining their actions, in her mind she believed they were doing missionary since it seemed like they were talking with each other intimately. She whined and started fanning her blushing face. " Waaahhhh!!! W- Why do they have to think that!!? I- It''s still early a-and they were doing it already!! Gosh, erase erase erase!" She said. However, [There are no accidents. -Master Oogway.] "What are you talking about? I don''t know what you''re saying but Mikael is in the USA and it''s night there! There is a time difference!" " I don''t care! T- T-They are shameless!!" She yelled as her face was red like a tomato. Then she remembered that the reason why she was calling Mikael was to ask for help. The only high-ranker/ powerful Hunter that she knew was Mikael. On top of that, Andromeda''s relief expression as she shed tears learning that Mikael was alive caught her attention. She understood that Andromeda had feelings for him. She didn''t know their connections because her sister was quiet but it was obvious that they know each other. Adalyn promised that she must save her sister and let her meet Mikael. "But¡­ but they are doing it!" She heard the sound of the couple playing with fire but she was still decided to make Andromeda and Mikael meet. After that, she would let destiny do its job. Harem was now common anyway since the structure of their society changed because of the first Awakening. And girls like Alpha males. "Ah, now I can''t contact him. Kuya do you know his number?" Adalyn said while calming her breathing. She must talk to Mikael. "¡­ Sniff, yes¡­" Seven nodded while holding the debris of his phone. "Then buy another phone, I want to speak to him." "¡­ No, you''ll just destroy it again." "I said buy another phone." She smiled but her eyes were telling the opposite, even her aura was radiating madness. "Yes¡­" Seven sniffed and wiped his nose. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Seven was rubbing his stinging cheeks. Yes, both of his cheeks received slaps and they were throbbing red. Adalyn didn''t show any mercy, even her slaps were filled with love and affection. Although these feelings were directed at her sister(Andromeda). She was anxious about her sister as she knew the dangers of the situation. Lots of Hunters were going to kill her and take her Evolution Stone. Adalyn didn''t know her contract number but she knew her email address, it was still fortunate. Right now, they were driving and going to the nearest teleportation area. They were going to meet Andromeda first. Seven already sent a text message to Mikael, Adalyn said that she didn''t want to hear their powerplay anymore. She had strong hearing so Seven decided to text him instead. He was not sure If Mikael saw the message but let''s hope he did. Anyway, Seven was looking ahead of the road. The road had no traffic now because most of the people used hovercars instead. Although Seven didn''t have a license using hovercar so was still stuck in this landcar. "Are we there yet?" The cute little girl nagged him, she was typing on her brand new phone. She was texting Andromeda but the woman wasn''t replying. It was apparent that Andromeda was not online. Adalyn bit her nail, she was worried. "We are here." Thankfully, the travel was fast because there was no more traffic. They reached the teleportation station, but they had another obstacle to overcome. It was the long line of people using teleportations. Despite having 15 teleportation machines, it was not enough to contain these people. Most of these people were going overseas and it seemed like they were busy. On top of that, Seven and Adalyn had to buy tickets before they could travel. The siblings didn''t have a choice, this was the fastest way to reach Davao.¡­ They both knew that Manila to Davao was impossible, they had to use a boat or plane to reach Davao. They hoped that the process would be fast so that they could leave. "Um, Kuya¡­ Do you have a flying beast?" Seven sighed and didn''t have a choice but to consult Miriam. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hm? Seven why are you calling me? I thought you already met your sister?" If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Miriam said but the veins on her forehead were twitching. She promised that she would watch over Adalyn which she did. However, this man kept asking him almost every day. At first, Miriam liked his attitude and caring for his sister but that stopped after few weeks. This man would almost call him every fucking hour! And when I say every hour I mean it. Miriam couldn''t get a peaceful sleep because of him. She almost wanted to use her bow to shut his mouth. Miriam promised to herself that she must never ever promise anything again. Especially if she was facing someone like Seven who was numb to his surroundings. She smiled although her expression had cracks, she could not put on a well-created fake smile. "Mama you are scaring me." Lemar who was in her arms started pouting. His eyes started to shed tears as he was frightened. Miriam looked apologetically and kissed him. She stopped putting on a fake smile since she didn''t want to scare her son and Seven was a stupid guy who was not worthy of her smile. Miriam covered her phone so that the other side won''t hear her voice. "Baby, do you want to play in the other room. I have surprise gifts for you there." She pinched his nose and Lemar shook his head because he didn''t want to. "No, I don''t want to. Mama, you always take me there whenever some bad-looking person talked to you!" "Puh!" Miriam almost coughed blood out of her system. She knew that Lemar was more mature than the other kids but she couldn''t believe that he already knew Miriam''s job. ''It seems like your son inherited your observant eyes¡­'' She kicked her tongue thinking about it. Anyway, since her cute little son didn''t want to go then it''s fine. Seven was just a simple Hunter anyway. She believed that he didn''t have anything important to say. She returned to her phone and asked with her strict and serious voice. "What is it." "Um miss Miriam, thank you and I already met Adalyn. Actually, she''s here with me.¡­ You see the real reason why I called you is that¡­ ehem, can you find this woman, please. I already sent the picture so¡­" Miriam didn''t listen anymore, she checked her phone and found the files. ''So it''s Andromeda again¡­'' She creased her brows when she realized that she knew this woman. Well not exactly know but she recently received clients asking about this woman. ''Ni?a can fix this... I''m still infuriated that she didn''t want to meet Mrs. Hasvolge. Ni?a, your mother misses you.'' Ni?a asked her about Andromeda too, their conversation was fine but Ni?a would always change the topic when came to her mother. Just like the other clients, Ni?a was asking about Andromeda''s info. Miriam didn''t accept any request from the others and remained tight-lipped about Andromeda. Ni?a said to her that she would be the one to take care of this problem. "And, um, ehem. Miss Miriam, can I borrow a flying beast? You see-" Miriam ended the call without answering Seven''s help. She knew their intention and she understood that they would just die if she told them the exact location of Andromeda. It was better if they don''t go. It''s not because she didn''t want to help him, okay. "I already guess who this woman, she''s the new Rank 1. It''s obvious that Hunters wanted to steal her Evolution stone¡­ Ni?a, make sure that you''ll reach the place faster... And meet your mother later on." After ending the call, she cracked the phone and threw it into the trash can. She didn''t want to be disturbed again. [Note, this was the second phone that was destroyed in this arc¡­ Do you want this narrator to start counting?] Anyway, Miriam rejected all of the calls and she spent her time with her cute angel. Sometimes she would check Ni?a''s status just to make sure. But overall, everything was fine. ''Although I''m curious about that Princess. I don''t know that she has a way to block my power¡­ perhaps I underestimate her.'' Miriam recalled how Ni?a came out of the Elven kingdom with a furious expression. It was obvious that Princess Belle made her angry. But the most thing that shocked her was that Ni?a started asking about the new Rank 1. Apparently, that woman was important. "Well, I already did my part. It''s all on you." She closed her eyes while Lemar was dozing in her arms. She started humming lullabies. She was actually thinking about her stupid... Yeah, to be honest, she was afraid to meet him. Not because she hated him but because Kyle may... Chapter 241 Chapter 241 [People ask who''s Andromeda, she''s in Chapter 58, around the middle part.] Andromeda was riding a taxi, although her eyes were looking left and right at the road fearing that someone would show up and kill her. As a healer, Andromeda didn''t have any offensive power. She has strong healing ability, she could regenerate a lost limb with just a simple cast of heal. I fact, her regeneration was different from the others, she could even heal fatigue and curse. Yes, her unique healing was one of a kind. Greatly different from any healer. On top of that, a large amount of xp came to her whenever she healed a person. Sometimes she was thinking if the game master made her leveling faster. She thought that perhaps someone wanted her to become stronger. It was frightening imagining it, her body shivered thinking about this possibility. ''It''s impossible for a healer like me to become a Rank 1. Then why did this happened? Is it because of my Skill? Does my power can steal xp?'' She contemplated as she bit her nail in anxiousness. "Miss." "!" But her deliberation stopped, she raised her head and realized that the driver was talking to her. "Miss, we are here. This is the place right?" The driver asked for confirmation looking at the rear mirror. Andromeda looked around and found that she was in front of her apartment building. She awkwardly nodded, she was a bit out of focus. "Y- yes, this is the place." She shyly took her wallet. Yeah, she still had her wallet even though she spent 6 months in the Awakening. It was good that she did that, it would be a hassle to withdraw money from the bank. Andromeda gave the driver the cash and left. "I''m back, huh." The taxi slowly disappeared. Andromeda looked at the apartment building. Six months passed but the apartment looked the same. "¡­ Why did I even return here?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. This apartment was the only place she had, she didn''t have a family to return to. She took a step, but she felt a dangerous aura. She knew what this meant, killing intent, and it was pointed at her. Every strand on her skin stood, she looked around trying to find where the enemy is. ''Where...'' She summoned her staff, this staff had the power to amplify her healing by 0.2 times. It may look insignificant but that small fraction was important as long as she becomes stronger. On top of that, she could use this staff to bonk- I mean to defend. This was the best she could think of. She was fully equipped, from bottom to top. She raised her staff and prepared her heart. Then, she realized that something was coming from the sky! "Hello, there!!" BooM!! A strong impact shook the ground. Andromeda luckily avoided that but she was grazed by the debris flying. She hissed as her cheek bled but she started activating her power, the wounds started healing. The dust began to dissipate and the place became clearer. Andromeda stared at the enemy. The man was fully clothed with powerful equipment, armor, boots, rings, everything. And in his hands, he was holding a green scythe. Andromeda felt that the scythe was releasing deadly poison into the air. "Who are you?!" "I''m Luther the Grim Reaper. Hello, Rank 1" Andromeda glanced at Luther''s weapon, she gulped in anxiousness as she tightly clasped her staff. It was fortunate that Andromeda''s healing could block poison. Luther checked her target, his eyebrow furrowed as he scanned her. "Eh? So the intel is really true. I heard that the Rank 1 is a healer, I thought the intel was wrong. Hey, how did you become Rank 1? Did you spread your legs in front of many men and begged them to give you the last kill? Heh, go on, tell me." He was intrigued as he started rotating his scythe in his hand. He was licking his lips, this woman was pretty. It was sad that she has to die here. ''Maybe I can play with her before I kill her. Yeah, let''s cut her legs so that she won''t escape.'' Andromeda felt that this man was strong and he could kill her with that poisonous weapon. However, it was good that Andromeda''s healing power was unique. ''He''s a poison user¡­ Maybe I can pull this off.'' Andromeda had a determined gaze, she raised her staff and said an incantation. [Andromeda Cercado] [Skill: High Heal] [Heals wounds, fatigue, poison, curse, and mental affliction. Can counter any Skills under Dark Magic Category.] The term Dark Magic was vague and she couldn''t comprehend it completely. However, in her time in the Punishment, she realized one of its use. Her Healing was poison to poison users. In fact, she inflicted damage to the Basilisk because of this power. That monster could release poison using its mouth but Andromeda countered it. " High Heal!!" She roared and aimed her staff into Luther. A blinding light covered the whole place. Luther closed his eyes, he thought that he was going to be blind. Few seconds passed and the light started disappearing. "This woman, perhaps she thinks her heal will affect me. Heh, stupid." He opened his eyes and smirked. However, he realized that Andromeda was missing. He was surprised. He looked around but something came out of his mouth. Blood. He puked blood. "Gahah-!" He clutched his chest. The pain kicked in and he further puked blood. His skin turned green like incredible Hulk but he was not getting stronger. Instead, he slowly losing his life ''This effects¡­ this is the power of my Skill¡­'' He opened his mouth and blood started falling from his mouth. Furthermore, the woman who vanished earlier showed up behind him. "Yah!" Andromeda yelled like a desperate woman. She smashed his head and Luther landed on his knees. Andromeda didn''t stop and used her staff to beat him. Andromeda was a Healer but she was stronger than an ordinary person. She could still hurt Luther. As a woman who experienced a near-death situation in the Punishment every night, she didn''t hesitate to crack his skull. She put more strength in every blow she did. However, it was not enough. Luther grabbed her staff and cracked it. He was furious, he turned back and glared at her. "You think I don''t have antidote to my own poison?!" He said as he spat blood. Usually, he was immune to poison but that didn''t stop him from studying his power. And as time goes on, he found a way to counter it. He opened his Inventories and grabbed a vial of unknown liquid. He didn''t think twice and immediately drink it. Luther was furious, his eyes were showing killing intent. "Uh oh." Andromeda started sweating when she realized that she angered the man. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Luther threw the staff, he was releasing poisonous air. He slowly stood and glared at Andromeda, this woman did him badly. His skin color returned to normal and he successfully stopped the poison. He was gritting his teeth, he lifted his scythe and tried to cut her into two. Andromeda felt her death so she ducked and evaded it, fortunately, the scythe didn''t hit her. She tried to cast another Heal but she was kicked in the stomach. She gasped as she rolled on the ground. She coughed and weakly got up. She raised her two arms and did a fighting stance like a boxer. She knew boxing because she wanted to stay fit so she visited a boxing gym. She was not sure if this would help her but she got nothing anyway. She healed the internal damage she received from the kick. Her eyes were looking at Luther intently. "This bitch! Ptui!" Luther spat blood on the ground, his head was bleeding from the blows he got from her. Andromeda didn''t waste any time, she cast another High Heal to Luther. "Do you think I''m stupid to get hit by that twice!?" He roared and appeared in front of her. He raised his weapon to end this. His mission was to acquire the Evolution Stone, he didn''t care about Andromeda. Andromeda was scared, she turned pale as she witnessed how the scythe moved, she started recalling her memories¡­ and one name came out of her mouth. "Mikae-" "Don''t speak. Only I can say that." The scythe swung but a person appeared and deflected the attack. A woman who was wearing an unusual mask thwarted the scythe. Sparks came out of their weapons. Luther was pushed back by the force. His eyes widened. "Who are you!?" He asked narrowing his eyes. Luther was a high rank. In fact, he was part of the second batch and his power was on par with guild leaders of the strong guilds. He was confident in terms of his strength. But as of now, he was being pushed back by a woman smaller than him. He was shocked. "You don''t have to know, because you will die here."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ni?a vanished like a wind. "This ability, I see, I can''t believe that I will meet the Goddess of Death here." Luther grinned. He identified Ni?a by her attire and Skill, he only knew one Hunter who wears a mask and could turn invisible. It''s Ni?a Hasvolge. "Hoh, I''m surprised that you know me." "Of course, you are the most famous assassin. You are the only one who accomplished killing a Princess. Even now, people still respect you, and they want to take your head too. You know, the usual, making your head a trophy." "You are disgusting." "Yeah, I know that." Luther swung his scythe and released poison in the air. He couldn''t find Ni?a but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t kill her. As long as she inhaled his poison, she would die. ''Even Hunters who had strong resistance to poison can''t block mine. They will start to get weak until they will cough blood. Now, how long will you last?'' He licked his lips. His name would become famous if he killed Ni?a here. ''The era of the 1st batch end. Even your Rank 1 become a pathetic man who joined the Tournament just to reclaim his fame.'' He thought. He is Hunter and his job is to fight, he despised those people who show their power for entertainment. For him, the Tournament was a humiliation. ''Bunch of people hungry to get approval.'' He waved his scythe and increased the toxicity of his poison. He was waiting for Ni?a to show herself. "Come on, show yourself and this big daddy will help you with your problem. Maybe I can give you a fast death if you begged." He smiled. However, minutes passed but nothing happened. "Hm? Strange, she should be coughing blood now." He tilted his head. "I think you forgot something." "!!" Stab!! "Gah!" Luther widened his eyes as the dagger sunk deep in his chest. "H- how?!" Luther couldn''t believe that Ni?a didn''t get affected by the poison. "Don''t ask me, ask that woman." Ni?a had a cold tone while saying it. She too was surprised to know that she didn''t get poisoned. "Hagah!" Luther looked around as his mouth started coughing blood. He found the reason. ''I see.'' He realized that Andromeda''s hand was glowing and she cast a High Heal to Ni?a. Because of that, the Windless easily approached him without any backlash. '' So I will die¡­ Heh, not bad dying in the hands of the Windless and newest Rank 1.'' Ni?a twisted the dagger which caused Luther to writhe in pain. "Your grin disgust me." "Heh-" Slash! ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Ni?a returned her dagger in her sheath. The eyes behind her mask looked at the mutilated person, Luther was strong but he was defeated because of underestimating Andromeda. She turned around and found that Andromeda was trying to fix the staff. Luther destroyed the staff when he grabbed it. Andromeda was the type who put importance on her belongings. She was sad that the Item she spent time within the Punishment was destroyed. However, when she looked up, she saw that Ni?a was looking at her with glaring eyes. She was skeptical why Ni?a appeared and protected her. She only saw this woman on television. ''Did Mikael sent her to protect me?'' She was not sure, but she was hoping. Her thoughts were stopped when Ni?a knelt and looked at her eye to eye. Her blue eyes were shining and Andromeda felt that her back was sweating. "You, don''t ever say that name." Ni?a said. She was oblivious about Andromeda and Mikael''s relationship and she didn''t care. She was here because of the promise she said to Princess Belle. This is her repayment. " I protected you not because I want to. I made a promise to this sly and secretive woman. If you want to die then it''s not my problem anymore." She didn''t elaborate what she said and Andromeda was perplexed about what she meant. Because of the pressure that Ni?a was releasing, Andromeda couldn''t speak and she only nodded. "Stand up." Andromeda weakly stood, she returned the staff in her Inventories hoping that it may get fixed. "We must escape, they are coming." "W- What do you mean? Can I get at least an answer to that?" Andromeda asked, she was afraid to speak but she wanted to know the enemies who were after her life. "You want to know? The Redemption wants you. Aside from them, other organizations want to kill you and steal the Evolution Stone. Ptui, they are pathetic. Using dirty works to get stronger." Andromeda gulped down realizing the severity of her situation. She nodded and decided to follow her. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Andromeda followed Ni?a. She was not sure where they are going but she trusted the woman. Her gut feel was telling her that Ni?a is an ally and she would do her best to protect her. Andromeda put her trust in Ni?a. One of the reasons is because Ni?a and Mikael have a relationship and it was obvious that even now they are still in a relationship. ''The way she glared at me when I said Mikael''s name tells everything.'' Andromeda was not bitter about it. She knew that she was just a nobody, a simple classmate in Elementary, that was her connection to Mikael. However, deep inside, she was hoping that Mikael would look at her. At least one, she hoped that Mikael¡­ "Wait here." Ni?a commanded. Andromeda stopped walking and looked around. They were on a sidewalk of the highway, she saw people walking around. Andromeda was curious why Ni?a took her here. ''Does she has a reason why we are here?'' Andromeda was being hunted and she knew that battle would arise. ''Then, why did she bring me here? A lot of people are here, they will be caught up if a battle happened here¡­ Could it be that she''s using the people as a shield?'' She was right, Ni?a took her to a populated area so that the enemies would hesitate to attack them. "Um, Ni?a-" "Don''t talk to me, and don''t call me Ni?a, we are not friends." Ni?a replied while checking something in her Inventories. "T- Then, Miss Ni?a." "Yeah, you can use that." "Why are we here? Isn''t it dangerous to stay here, many people will get caught if a battle happened here." She said. Ni?a shrugged and turned back to her. "You see, this is the best way to escape. I know that it''s bad but I have my priorities. Or are you saying that you have a better idea?"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "N-no." "Good." Ni?a returned looking for something in her Inventories. Andromeda was looking around in case an attack happened. At any moment, she was ready to cast her healing. "Okay let''s go." After some time, Ni?a found the Item. "I don''t want to use it because it reminds me of that fucker. Sigh, why is he even like this? He always monopolized the new technologies." She murmured, cursing someone. She took out a small cube. This cube was a size of a fist. Ni?a clicked the button and the cube opened up, a hovercar materialized. Yes, this cube was one of the newest inventions of Kyle''s company, Red Tech. Ni?a hated to use it but it''s bad to be picky. She couldn''t contact Kaya. The girl disappeared after knowing that Shadow Demon was still alive. As for Sasha, she was recuperating(leveling). They were both busy and trying to become stronger. Ni?a didn''t want to ask them or to be exact, she was afraid to ask them. Ni?a didn''t know how to face Kaya, she was the fastest Hunter but she couldn''t protect Maya. For her, her title was bullshit. And the most important reason why she couldn''t face them is that she was the one who commanded them to accept the job. If Ni?a decided to stay in the hideout and stopped her urge to see Mikael, perhaps Maya was still alive and this misfortune won''t have to happen. In short, Ni?a was blaming herself. She was frustrated that she couldn''t protect them. Just like that time where she let Mikael be eaten by the Hydra. The hovercar showed up and started to cover the sky. It was large and most of the people could see it. "Hey, look at that. Is that the newest invention of Red Technology!" "It really is!" "It''s fucking big, is that even a hovercar?" The people around them gasped as they witnessed how the hovercar materialized before them. Some people took out their phones and took pictures. Andromeda was dumbstruck, but Ni?a didn''t like to linger on. She hated that people admire the creation of Red Technology. She clicked her tongue and opened the hovercar. She signaled Andromeda to get in. Andromeda gulped and nodded. She took a step and entered the hovercar. This one was the biggest hovercar she had ever seen. Usually, a hovercar is, well the size of a normal car. But this one was humongous. She thought that she was in a jet plane. Ni?a didn''t look at her reaction and continued checking the system. Everything was good so she didn''t hesitate to take off. The hovercar flew and the people cheered looking at it. However, Ni?a was not happy at all. "Tch, they are smart huh. Or maybe as expected of them." She immediately understood that the enemies were waiting for them to fly. They would attack them in the sky. "What a nasty idea." She said but she was smiling. In fact, she was thrilled. ''When was the last I fought in the sky?'' It was already obvious but the earliest batch of Hunters was the craziest. And since Ni?a was part of that generation, it was apparent that she was insane too. As she was piloting the hovercar, they heard a loud thud on the ceiling. "See, what did I say? I really jinxed it huh." She stood and set the system to autopilot. She put back her mask and looked at Andromeda. "Stay here." "B-but I can help you." "Stay here." Ni?a pointed out. She slowly disappeared and her presence vanished making it look like Andromeda was alone. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ A giant hawk landed on the hovercar, it peeled off the metal and tried to grab a person inside. However, what it got was a wound. "Kwek!" The hawk cried, its talon was slashed and it was bleeding a lot. The person who was controlling the hawk commanded it to fly away. The hawk flew and left the person alone. The person took off her hood. The enemy was a woman. She opened her mouth and screamed. [Sonic Scream] Her scream caused powerful vibration and the hovercar started crumbling. Even Andromeda covered her ears, her ears bled and even healing was hard to do because she couldn''t concentrate. The woman continued screaming but stopped when she felt a weak vibration. She could detect vibration in the air, it was weak but the woman sensed the danger. She halted her assault and went full defense. "Hoh, so you can feel my movements, that''s good. I like that, I hope that you will entertain me enough till we reach the designated place." Ni?a''s voice echoed, she was still in stealth mode and waiting for the woman to drop her defense. To be honest, she could kill her faster but where''s the fun with that? Ni?a wanted to have some fun while doing this, she wanted to forget the depressing moments. And perhaps she wanted to get stronger, she was trying to find a new way of combat. She stopped using the method of the fast kill. She was looking for another way to get stronger. She wanted to evolve her Skill into a unique one, just like how Lane and Mikael did. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Titania was a member of Fangs Guild. However, the Guild disbanded and most of its members were in jail. It was fortunate that Titania had another job while Axelle was attacking the Beast Kingdom. Because of this, Titania was released since she was innocent. She didn''t have a connection to the conspiracy that happened in the kingdom. However, she couldn''t join a Guild because she had a tainted history, being a member of Fangs Guild made the other Guilds reluctant to accept her. That''s why Titania decided to become a freelancer. She would accept any job as long as the rate is good. Actually, her decision was good. Now she had time for herself, she could hunt Dungeons that she wants. Her boss was herself. Four hours ago, she received dozens of messages. It stated that if she could get the Evolution Stones from the newest Rank 1, she would earn big tons of money. As a freelancer, Titania accepted it. However, she didn''t know that she would actually face the Goddess of Death. The most known assassin of the Earth. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Titania was sweating, she was looking all over the place. She knew that Ni?a would attack if she dropped her guard. Titania Skill is called Sonic Scream. Although she evolved it to feel any sound vibration around her. It was fortunate that she did that, or else she would die in Ni?a''s hands without her knowing. Titania could feel a faint movement whenever Ni?a moved. They were in the sky and the powerful wind was blocking her sense of hearing. She clicked her tongue because she was disadvantaged. To gain momentum in this fight, she had to make the ship fall. She aimed her mouth towards the ship and screamed loudly. A deafening cry echoed and the ceiling of the hovercar was destroyed and widely opened. She caught a glimpse of Andromeda hiding. "Ugh." Andromeda covered her ears as she healed the damage. The scream almost made her deaf. "Oi, this ship is expensive, do you know that?" A voice said. Titania saw knives coming at her. She inhaled and screamed again to fend off the blades. The knives lost their momentum and dropped when the shockwave hit them. Still, Titania didn''t drop her guard because her senses were telling her that Ni?a was close. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. And yes, Ni?a blade appeared right before her eyes. Titania was surprised and she activated one of her Items. A thin barrier layered on her skin. The blade touched her skin(barrier) but she wasn''t hurt. "You have a good Item, I wonder how it can last." Ni?a said. Titania tried to attack her but what she hit was nothing. Ni?a vanished before she could even hurt her. Titania creased her eyebrows. She realized the graveness of this situation. She started thinking if she should continue or retreat for now. The price of Evolution Stone was high that she couldn''t let it slip by. ''I should retreat for now and wait for the right moment to attack.'' She knew that a lot of mercenaries were trying to kill Andromeda. All she had to do was to make Ni?a tired by fighting them. Then she would appear and take their loot. That was her plan. She took a deep breath and caused a massive shock wave. She ran and try to escape, but she could not successfully escape. She realized that one of her legs was sliced. "Ack!" She gritted her teeth as she tried to stop the bleeding. She flopped on the ground and her eyes were filled with tears. It was hurting so much. "Do you think that I don''t know your plan? I''m an assassin, I know what to do in this situation." Ni?a appeared, she was holding her twin daggers in both hands. She was wearing her mask but it was apparent that she was mocking Titania. Titania grunted, her mind was still working. She still has a way to escape. Ni?a vanished and appeared behind her. Her blade was on Titania''s neck, yet the woman was not scared. Titania activated an Item, it was a teleportation Item. It would teleport her to the location that she prepared. Sadly, it was a one-time use Item. Ni?a tried to slash her neck but she couldn''t kill her. She only grazed her neck. Titania disappeared while glaring at Ni?a. "Tch. Oh well, I guess I''ll kill her next time." Still, Ni?a was disappointed. Now she realized that protecting Andromeda was going to be hard. But it was a challenge that she wanted to face. She was trying to find a way to become stronger. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­ Andromeda felt that the tremor stopped, she raised her head and realized that Ni?a was already next to her. "W- what happened there?" She asked as she rubbed her ears. This was the first time that she experienced her eardrums aching. It was fortunate that she had healing power. "Hm? Did you say something? Ah I see, it seems like my eardrums are destroyed. Hey, heal it?" Ni?a commanded. She touched her ears and realized that they were bleeding. ''That Skill did affect me.'' Andromeda nodded and moved her hands towards Ni?a. Her hands started glowing and healed her ears. Ni?a felt that something was strange about Andromeda''s healing. It gave her a soothing sensation, she only disregarded it at first but now she confirmed that Andromeda was different from an ordinary Healer. "Okay, you can stop now." Ni?a said because she could hear again. Andromeda jolted and nodded her head. She dropped her arms, at least she wanted to hear some gratitude. "... By the way, you have talent." Ni?a paused and glanced at her. "T- Thank you." Andromeda slightly smiled. Perhaps this was Ni?a''s way of thanking her. ''Miss Ni?a is not a bad guy. Perhaps she''s just awkward to people she didn''t know.'' Ni?a started walking towards the cockpit, she looked at the system and nodded as she realized that everything was fine. She returned to her seat. However, her mind was wandering about Andromeda''s Skill. ''She even healed my mana¡­'' She now understood why Princess Belle wanted to protect Andromeda. This woman was going to be an important factor. On top of that¡­ ''I remember what Kyle said when Mikael was comatose, I think it''s about¡­'' As she started thinking about it, the more frightening it became. She realized that perhaps Princess Belle and Kyle were having a silent war right now. And whoever got Andromeda will be the winner. "Heh, that woman, she knew how to bind me." She laughed. Since she hates Kyle, she would do her very best to prevent her from taking Andromeda. However, she didn''t want to take Andromeda to the Elven kingdom either. So she was thinking about how to win this battle and make her two enemies lose. "How about that place¡­" Chapter 245 Chapter 245 "I- I don''t know what you''re saying! I didn''t see Francisco since months ago. Please believe me-- aaahhhh!!!!" An illegal weapon seller screamed as he watched how his body slowly turning into ice. He was crying as he felt the cold crawling upon him, he knew that blood was not flowing anymore and it fucking hurts. After a few seconds, he lost his life and was covered with ice. His expression when he died was filled with despair and regret. "It seems like he didn''t know." Kaya said. She was looking at the documents on the man''s table. She couldn''t find any important information regarding Francisco or the Shadow Demon. Her expression was livid and she crumpled the papers. Yuuki clicked her tongue in frustration. Yuuki and Maya became partners to avenge the families they lost. Kaya left Ni?a and Sasha because she didn''t want them to be caught up in this. As for Yuuki¡­ "Um, sister Yuuki, can I open my eyes?" A cute little girl asked Yuuki. "Un." Yuuki nodded, her face softened. As much as she hated to do this, she decided to take Shelly with her. Yuuki became traumatized after what happened and she didn''t want that to happen to Shelly. So right now, she was taking her because she felt like something bad would happen to Shelly if she left her. Although when blood was going to shed, she always said to Shelly to close her eyes, just like now. To be honest, she didn''t want to take her but her mind was telling her that this was the best thing to do. She was afraid to lose her too. Shelly opened her eyes and saw the blood and dead bodies all around the room. At first, she was afraid of blood but she started to get used to it now. Yuuki always woke up at night and she helped her to sleep again. Yuuki had nightmares every night because of that tragedy and Shelly decided to be there whenever Yuuki needed her. They were both broken and they needed each other. As for Kaya, she joined halfway. She helped Yuuki to find the Shadow Demon because both of them had the same goal. They wanted to kill Delorio, no, they wanted to torture him until he would beg to end his life. Of course, they would never give him a peaceful death. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. It was unfortunate that Francisco died, they hoped that he suffered before he died. Their hatred won''t easily disappear. At this rate, they may turn to no way out. Perhaps selling their souls to the devil was not bad at all. "Let''s go." Yuuki said to them. Kaya nodded and opened a portal, their next destination would be in Australia. They heard that Francisco took a vacation there, perhaps they would find some clues regarding the Shadow Demon. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Ni?a and Andromeda were still traveling in the sky. The hovercar was damaged so they couldn''t go full speed. Thankfully, the hovercar was one of the latest models so the speed was still faster than normal. Ni?a stood and tossed a packaged food to Andromeda. The woman caught the package and looked at Ni?a, blinking her eyes. "You need to eat. After being in the Punishment, I know that you have fresh meat of monsters in your Inventories. But you can''t cook that here." Ni?a was right. Of course, she was not doing this because she was worried about Andromeda... Not at all. "T- thank you." Andromeda''s stomach made a sound and she began turning red. As a woman, she was embarrassed to show that she was hungry. It was good that Ni?a didn''t hate her reaction. "As a Hunter, you will experience hunger so you don''t have to be ashamed." She nonchalantly said and returned to her seat. Andromeda was left alone again, she started tearing the package. She was surprised to see that the contents of the package were high-quality nuts and grains. They were planted in mana-filled soil and they were delicious and much healthy. She was confused why Ni?a gave her this instead of simple biscuits. Andromeda started munching her food. She needed strength to overcome this current problem. Ni?a looked at her through the back mirror and smirked. It was funny because Andromeda was a year older but she looked like the younger here. She was obedient, she was actually a good girl but Ni?a didn''t know why she was anxious about her. ''Perhaps it''s because of the words that Belle said¡­ I think she''s hiding a big reason why she doesn''t want Andromeda to see Mikael¡­ I hope my intuition is wrong.'' Sometimes, you can''t fight the plot armor. Especially Dues ex Machina. Still, Ni?a won''t accept it. As a strong woman, she didn''t like the concept of sharing. Only stupid men would believe that there''s a peaceful harem. Harem is shit and women don''t like being part of that. They are selfish and wanted their lover only for themselves. ''I know that there are girls who easily succumbed to an Alpha man, but I not that kind of person. Mine is mine, no one will get it¡­. Sigh, but I can''t fight Furrneka anymore. Her connection to Mikael is already deep and it''s hard to severe it. That''s why as much as possible, I will keep Mikael away from any woman, any type of seduction.'' Having one rival is enough. She was in deep thinking but her senses immediately told her that something was coming, and it was fast. Ni?a immediately stood and grabbed Andromeda who was happily eating the bits of the package. And then¡­ BOOM!!! A powerful attack hit the hovercar, almost half of the car disappeared. The turbulence assaulted them as they started falling. To ease the pain, Andromeda kept her Skill active. Right now, Ni?a felt the pressure and she knew that four seconds from now the hovercar would crash to the land. ''Good I still have time.'' She smirked, they were elevating in the midair as the hovercar descended. When the right timing happened, Ni?a activated her Wind Step and grabbed Andromeda. 0.12 seconds, within that time Ni?a successfully escaped from the hovercar. Crash!! The hovercar exploded and every piece flew everywhere. Ni?a and Andromeda landed safely with no scratches. However, the battle was just getting started. "Who is it this time, hm?" She smiled as she raised her daggers. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Ni?a narrowed her eyes looking for the enemies. Next to her, Andromeda raised her arms and was ready to cast her Skill at any moment. She was looking around, her back was sweating. She just experienced falling hundreds of meters from the sky and she was filled with tension. Even her hands were trembling. It was fortunate that Ni?a was experienced and knew how to handle the situation. They escaped the explosion with no damage. "Oi, I can feel your presence just come out, okay." Ni?a said while playing with her daggers. Acting as if she was fighting small pipsqueaks. "They say that you retired, I guess the rumors are fake." A man appeared, he was smirking while looking at them. "Nah, I really did quit. I decided to just do leveling stuff, but this is different. By the way, do I know you?" Ni?a asked. She couldn''t recall this man so she decided to inquire in case she knew him. However, the unknown man shook his head. "No, you don''t know me but I know you." "Well, thanks I guess. My name is really famous, huh." She smiled but her face was covered with a black mask so no one could see it. "So, how about it? Let''s fight!" She said as she pointed her daggers at him. "I''m sorry but I''m too weak to fight yo-" The man said but his sentence was stopped. Ni?a appeared right before him and swung her blade. The man was shocked to realize how fast the woman was. "I didn''t ask if you want to or not." He raised his arms and blocked the blade. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Kuck!" His arms were slashed and blood spurted all around. He cried but he gritted his teeth and called for help. A monster appeared in the sky and glided down towards them. It was a lesser Phoenix! The monster was covered in flame as it descended. Andromeda gasped and she was afraid that something bad would happen to Ni?a. She started casting her healing but. "Don''t!" Ni?a glared. She returned her focus on the man and smirked. Despite smirking, her eyes were glowing deadly. "They will appear, especially at this moment. That man likes to make a heroic entrance like this." Bang!!! A powerful pillar of beam shot the descending monster. The Phoenix was hurt and started to return to a ball of flame. The injured man looked at the sky and his eyes widened in surprise. A gigantic flying fortress appeared out of nowhere. It almost covered the sky. "T- The Redemption!!!" He screamed, he couldn''t believe that even the strongest Guild wanted to have the Evolution Stone. Were they desperate enough to bully them? For a simple Evolution Stone, they used their fortress to attack them! This was unfair. The man didn''t know that the real reason why the Redemption was here was because of Andromeda and not because of the Evolution Stone. He gasped and started running, he didn''t care about his severed arms. He started yelling. "Abort, abort the mission. I repeat abort the mission!!" He screamed and the people that were hiding started running too. They couldn''t sacrifice their lives fighting the Redemption. They knew that they would only die. They had a chance of winning against the Goddess of Death but the Redemption was different. They would be slaughtered. "Hoh, so they actually numbered around 300 Hunters. What a disappointment, I thought I''m going to have fun." Ni?a said as she watched hundreds of Hunters running away like rats. She already sensed their presence when they landed. She was just lowering her guard so that she could deceive them and perhaps kill them in one swift. That moment won''t happen since the Redemption disturbed them. "So my deduction is right. Kyle, are you really afraid of dying? You fucking coward." She directly stared at the magnificent structure, her hands clenched her daggers. This was the newest Fortress of the Redemption. ''Based on the intel that I received, it said that it has teleportation function¡­ I wonder how much energy he spent just to travel here.'' Ni?a was not afraid to face them. In fact, she would gladly welcome them. For a long time, she dreamt of taking Kyle''s head. And it seemed like this was the moment to do so. Yet, instead of meeting Kyle, the men who landed on the ground were different people. Secretary Hakase and William Olivia showed up, they were both holding weapons, a long sword, and double pistols respectively. "Hm, so the loyal dog is here. I thought you are already dead Hakase. How''s your life being a dog?" Ni?a mocked. Hakase was one of the earliest members of the Guild. They knew each other but she didn''t like Hakase''s obsessive loyalty. As for William Olivia. This man was one of the Hunters that Mikael defeated in the Tournament. He had a Skill called Materialization where he could create an object using another object. [Just think of it as the system in Fullmetal Alchemist] "Hey, how does it feel to be humiliated in front of millions of people. Hmmp! Top contender my ass, my baby beat your ass you in just a minute!!" She mocked William, she wanted to do this months ago. "You!!" William turned red, he was furious. He raised his guns but Hakase stopped him. "William, that woman is taunting you so that you will attack her. She''s known for being the fastest Hunter, don''t underestimate her. You will die." Hakase said to him. William gritted his teeth and nodded. Still, it was obvious that he was angry. "So where is your Boss? Is he afraid to see me? Or perhaps he''s thinking that you two are enough to face me? Hakase do you even think that you have a chance to win against me?" Her tone sounded normal but the heaviness of her voice was apparent. She had enough mana to kill them if things went south. Hakase furrowed his eyes as he looked at her. Still, he didn''t accept any of her tauntings. Instead, he looked at the woman behind her. "Give Andromeda to us. We can protect her better than you. Our Guild is the safest plac-" "Yeah, yadah yadah yadah. Let''s stop the chit-chat and fight already, okay." Ni?a grinned. She won''t let Kyle have his way. She won''t let anyone be manipulated by him ever again. ''Just like what he did to us. Breaking us till we are molded into what he liked. That man can''t be trusted.'' Her hatred was released. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 "Ni?a, we can protect her better than you. You''re alone and you are not enough to ensure her safety." Secretary Hakase said. He was controlling his emotions right now. Ni?a was known for being merciless. If you hurt her family, she won''t hesitate to slit your throat. Hakase knew what kind of woman Ni?a was, he witnessed how brutal this woman was. In the whole Founding Members, she was the craziest. He heard from Christian and Kyle that Ni?a wasn''t that kind of woman in the past. It all started when Mikael was comatose, Ni?a started to lose her humanity that time. Furthermore, because of the constant stress of being hunted, and her mother being tortured causing her to be a mute, Ni?a further lost her humanity. ''I''m already adverse of meeting Mikael. His girlfriend is crazy, this means that he is crazier.'' Hakase nodded and was convinced by this idea. Except for the Guild Leader, all of the founding members were oddballs. There''s an Emo Girl, a Lonely Wolfkid, an Arrogant Businessman, a Self-Entitled Wife, and this Crazy Woman. Overall, they were a bunch of lunatics. "It''s a miracle how Leader controlled them." "Hm? Did you say something?" Ni?a narrowed her eyes, she felt like Hakase was mocking her. The secretary coughed and decided to convince her again. "Ni?a just like I said, you can''t protect Miss Andromeda." "Wow, you called her miss. What about me? I''m sure you call me a lunatic woman in your head." Ni?a shrugged and threw knives towards them. She was tired of talking bullshit. William and Hakase deflected her attacks. The knives flung around until they landed on the ground. William aimed his weapon and shot her but what he hit was Ni?a''s afterimage. "Willian duck!" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Hakase yelled and swung his weapon towards him. William immediately bent his legs and evaded the long sword. Then, metals spark around as they collided. Ni?a appeared, she clicked her tongue, Hakase read her movements and stopped her from killing William. She stepped backward and vanished again. Hakase looked around trying to locate her. Just as he expected, Ni?a''s presence was totally erased. Hakase knew that they were at a disadvantage if they fought Ni?a head-on. ''This is the reason why Leader asked me to take this mission. I''m the best antithesis. William will cover me while I''m going to take Miss Andromeda.'' Hakase signaled William. They both nodded and started their mission. Hakase merged with the ground, he passed through the solid soil and travel towards Andromeda. As for William, he changed his guns into stun grenades. He didn''t hesitate and pulled the triggers. The place was covered with blinding lights. After a few seconds, their visions returned again. Hakase was holding a woman, however, it was a different woman. "You¡­" "Nippon guy, don''t underestimate me. I used Andromeda to bait you, it''s another way around." She grinned as she twisted the dagger inside Hakase. The man coughed blood and slowly kneeled. Ni?a was the most experienced one here. "Secretary!" William was now holding a rocket launcher. He was angry and couldn''t think right, he pulled the trigger and the rocket flew into them. Ni?a saw it and she smirked as she disappeared into the air. Now, the rocket was going to hit Hakase. "Shit¡­" He said as he clutched his stomach and watched how the rocket came at him. An explosion happened and Hakase rolled to the ground. He was burned. He clicked his tongue as he tried to stand up. The rocket didn''t hurt him much but the wound on his stomach was the main reason why he couldn''t move. He grunted and summoned his Inventories. He had to drink a potion or else his blood would keep flowing out of his body and he would die. Nonetheless, Ni?a stepped on him and crushed his lungs. "Guwah!" He coughed blood again. Ni?a was looking down at him and using her foot, putting pressure on him. Hakase glared and used his Skill. His body passed through the ground and escaped. He needed time to heal. Fortunately, Ni?a didn''t follow him. Her mission was to protect Andromeda until she was safe from the enemies. Besides, she didn''t care about Hakase. If he died, so what? He was just a side character anyway. The author can kill him anytime he wanted to. "One down." Now, Ni?a returned her gaze to William. She was holding her dagger and she released a suffocating aura, truly befitting of her title as the Goddess of Death. "I remember that you hurt Mikael in the Tournament, I have to kill you for that." "Puh!" William almost puked blood. What? Did he beat Mikael? No, it was another way around. He was the one being pummeled to the ground! Mikael fucking bullied him! He was the innocent one here. Yet, no matter how much he explained it, he knew that Ni?a won''t believe it. Gulped He swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he witnessed how Ni?a''s eyes glowed. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Sigh, I can''t believe that you did that? Did you underestimate her? Or you just want your two Hunters to get beaten?" Christian sighed, he was in the Guildleader''s room and watching how Ni?a ground pound William. "Hey, are you listening?" Christian asked Kyle who was busy tapping his finger. He was too absorbed thinking about something. Kyle glanced at him then returned to his tapping. "I know that they will lose." Kyle said. "Then why did you let them fight her. We are talking about Ni?a here, remember that she almost assassinate you. Heck, you even forced her to do a national-level crime! Why on earth did you kill that Princess? Now our relationship with the Elves is like a paper-thin bridge that can crumble at any time." Christian facepalmed. But Kyle just smirked. "You little shit!" Christian said but he didn''t attack him. He didn''t have enough reason to do so. Kyle is always a dickhead anyway, Christian was used to his MC-like charisma. Sometimes he believed that Kyle was a protagonist of a story from an amateur writer''s point of view. Christian lost his will to bicker. "And? So what are you going to do now? I bet Ni?a already infiltrated the fortress." It was a jinx. "Hey, guys." "Speak of the devil, she''s really here." Ni?a showed up and she was pulling William''s soulless body. He was alive but wounded all over, he was bleeding like hell. As if it was better for him to die. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Ni?a tossed William and the poor guy landed on the table in front of Kyle. William groaned and glanced at Kyle before losing his consciousness. The man, Kyle, shrugged as if he didn''t care. As long as William was alive, it was fine, besides he had a lot of spares if William died. "....." It seemed like William and Hakase was not enough to contain Ni?a. ''Well, I know it already anyway.'' Kyle glanced at Ni?a. He believed that this was the first time they meet after that incident where he forced Ni?a to kill the first princess of Elves. It was apparent that Ni?a still hated him based on how she glared at him. Even now, Ni?a was releasing thick killing intent and it was aimed towards Kyle. As for Christian, he was just looking around. He was out of this mess, to begin with, he was innocent and not connected to any of their problems. He just opened a bottle of champagne and humming the whole time. He was intrigued by how this scene would unfold. Perhaps someone was gonna die? ''Nah, if that comes, all I have to do is to prevent it. I won''t let anyone die, it will be hectic. Miriam and Mikael will hunt me for that¡­ Although, ahem, I will let them punch each other¡­. Now, that I think about it, how about I record this. It will sell well, I bet.'' Christian thought, he liked that idea. He secretly pulled out his phone and opened the camera. He could earn millions if he posted the battle on the internet. Kyle smirked and decided to talk to her. "Where''s Andromeda?" He realized that Andromeda disappeared on the screen. They lost sight of her. Ni?a scoffed. "I''m surprised that you already know her name. Kyle, what are you planning this time? Are you afraid of death?"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! She asked as she scanned the surrounding, she was trying to find if enemies were hiding. As a master of stealth, she didn''t sense anything. Perhaps Kyle was too arrogant, believing that he didn''t need security. "Hoh." Kyle was surprised that Ni?a immediately knew what he wanted. He chuckled and he was clapping his hands. "You got me there," Kyle said and his expression became serious. "But no, I''m not afraid to die. But. Andromeda, that woman is important." Ni?a narrowed her eyes as she analyzed if Kyle was lying or not. "So you are not afraid to die? Then does that mean that I can kill you right now?" Ni?a started walking towards him, she was clenching her daggers. Kyle immediately understood her intention. "Hoh? You''re approaching me?" "I can''t beat the shit out of you if I don''t get close." Ni?a cracked her knuckles. She walked as she released a dreadful aura. She was going to beat this man and opened his mind. To be honest, she really really REALLY wanted to kill him. However, something was stopping her from doing so. First was Miriam, she was unsure about how Miriam would react if she learned that she killed Kyle. The second was about her and Mikael, if she killed Kyle, another round of hunting season would arise, and perhaps Mikael would be affected. Ni?a was not stupid enough to do that. Kyle didn''t move nor run away. He was just sitting as he watched how Ni?a closed the distance between them. When she was two meters away, her body turned into an afterimage. Then, her real body appeared behind Kyle. "What do you think? Will I kill you or not?" Her dagger touched his neck and small streams of blood slowly dropped from his neck. "You can see the future right? Then do you know if I can kill you or not?" She asked. Kyle remained sitting, he was looking ahead with no tint of fear. He was ready for the things that may happen. Sometimes, he was tired and wanted to end this. And right now, he was slowly losing his humanity¡­ Perhaps he already lost it. "It depends on what you choose, I might stab this dagger in your throat." Ni?a said and she put pressure on the dagger, the wound started to get bigger and more blood gushed out. As for Christian, he was watching them, his left hand was ready to cast Skill in case bad things about to happen¡­ And his right hand was busy recording it. You see, this was a one and only chance to see Kyle being held like a hostage. Kyle felt that his suit was starting to get wet because of the blood pouring on his skin and staining the fabric. He opened his mouth and¡­ "You and Mikael are meant to each other. You have the same way of greeting someone." "W-Well, thanks¡­ Hey! Don''t try to fool me!" Ni?a''s face started blushing, she was caught off guard. She didn''t think that Kyle would use Mikael. However, Kyle didn''t stop with that. "I''m not joking, when he saw me, he immediately aimed for my head. He almost killed me, I tell you." "¡­ R- really?" Kyle nodded. The room was destroyed by Mikael''s swing and Christian even had to stop him from hurting Kyle. It was apparent that both Ni?a and Mikael are lovers, they are monsters. Ni?a clicked her tongue and lost her interest. She lowered her weapon and returned it to her sheath. She knew that Kyle didn''t use his Skill because he wanted to die, it was obvious. ''People who have corruption are crazy.'' She was skeptical why Kyle wanted to die but she didn''t care. And she won''t let him die, she won''t let his wish come true. ''If your wish is to die, then rot here on Earth because none of your followers wanted that to happen. We will use all your blood, flesh, and mind until you are dried. Even your Vice-Leader want you to live, you must suffer while living.'' Ni?a was not sure if this was one of the effects of Corruption. She could feel that Kyle was not on his right mind. Well, to begin with, Kyle was never on his right mind. But this time, his changes were obvious. Kyle was slowly losing himself and turning into a Demon. The real reason why he didn''t stop Ni?a was that he wanted to die before he completely turned into the creature that he hates the most. Demons stole everything from him, and the last thing he wanted was to become one of them. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 They both stared at each other until Ni?a decided to drop the matter. She was angry, yeah, she wanted to kill him, yeah. However, Kyle was still needed. She hated to admit it but this man already proved himself useful from the beginning. She sighed and looked at Christian. "You look happy that we are fighting." She said and Christian shrugged as he raised his glass of wine. He smirked and gulped it down, he stopped recording the battle. It was actually a miracle that no clashes happen this time. Last time, half of the fortress was destroyed by their battle. ''It''s good that Lane is not here, that child will surely help Ni?a, just like last time.'' "I can''t help it, it''s fun watching both of you." "Yeah, you sick fuck." Ni?a returned her sight to Kyle. The man began checking the screen again, he didn''t sweat despite barely escaping death. As expected of him, he was the craziest one here. "Andromeda is here in the fortress so you don''t have to find her." Ni?a opened her phone and realized that she had hundreds of missed calls, they were from a certain anxious woman. Anyway, she disregarded it and went to call Andromeda. After a few minutes, Andromeda appeared. She was sweating a lot, this was her first time in this ginormous flying fortress. She knew that this fortress housed the strongest Guild. She did her best to escape the eyes of the members. She disguised as a Redemption member by changing clothes and wearing their insignia. Thankfully, no one discovered her. She followed Ni?a''s instructions. Although she heard an announcement twice that she was being hunted. She had ragged breathing as she reached the place. There, she saw that Kyle, Christian, and Ni?a were in a stalemate. They looked nonchalant but she felt a suffocating aura causing her to cover her mouth, she almost vomit. They were releasing frightening auras that could make any person crazy. ''¡­ I feel like they are going to kill each other even though they look relax.''You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. That was Andromeda''s opinion. She heard that they disbanded because of a problem and it was obvious that it was worst than that. She was a healer and experienced endless battles in the Punishment. However, right now, Ni?a, Kyle, and Christian had sharp presences that aimed at one another. She realized that a silent battle was happening here. Her perspective was right, they were monsters. Being fine while being in this atmosphere was impossible, only these people could do it. She swallowed the acidic taste that built up in her throat. She knew that at any moment, she might throw up. She bit her lower lip and started regulating her fear. She had to be strong. Everyone knows that strength is everything for Hunters. If you are weak, no one will respect you. Andromeda understood that she didn''t have a choice anymore, she was bonafide Hunter now when she completed the Awakening. She steeled her expression and began walking towards them. "Hoh?" Christian was surprised. Ni?a looked at Andromeda for a second, it looked like the woman overcame their auras, she slightly smiled and felt proud. As for Kyle, his face didn''t change, he already knew that Andromeda would overcome it. She was going to meet strong monsters(Hunters) in the future. His expectations were already meet just by this action. Kyle confirmed that the Saintess was now existing. He was relieved a little bit. Ni?a saw that Kyle looked satisfied while looking at Andromeda. She scoffed. "Let me make this clear. Andromeda is under my protection, not yours. She is not one of your dogs." She says with conviction. Kyle glanced at her and started tapping using his finger. He was thinking if this would be good. After some realization, he decided to nod. "I don''t need your fucking approval." Ni?a got close to Andromeda. The woman was fidgeting and trying to stay standing despite being attacked by their auras. She was satisfied with her determination. She looked around the place. It seemed like she didn''t have any reason to stay here. She talked to Kyle now, it was disappointed that she couldn''t threaten the man. He was heartless and not afraid to die. ''¡­ He threatened me using Mikael¡­ I guess I''m human compared to him¡­ I still have my heart, I want to stay like this.'' She thought that she lost her humanity but Mikael was the proof that she still had it. Something swelled in her heart as she realized it. She slightly smiled and returned to Andromeda. The woman tried to act strong but it was obvious that she was going to faint at any moment. "We will leave this place, you can do it." Then, she looked at Christian. The man saw her gaze and didn''t have a choice. He took out a key for a hovercar, he tossed and Ni?a caught it. "You are still sharp, as always." "I''m not expecting the car to return, you have to pay me." "What did I expect, you''re still a businessman." "I don''t hear any answer." Christian sipped. "Do I look like I''ll pay?" "Yeah, I shouldn''t have ask." His hovercar was worth hundreds of millions but it looked like he won''t get anything back. Perhaps Ni?a may even sell it and take the money for herself. It was good that Christian was the largest shareholder of the company that produced that said hovercar. He could ask them to make another one for him. Ni?a lost her interest in this business-minded freak, she glanced at Kyle who had a sharp expression. She opened her phone, she smirked as she realized that Miriam was calling her. She answered the phone and tossed it to Kyle. The phone landed on the table, and Kyle immediately realized the voice. "Hello, Ni?a!? Thank God, you answer the call! Please don''t hurt him! As your sister, please don''t¡­!! Nina? Are you there?" Miriam said as her voice was anxious. The last she saw through her Clairvoyance was that Ni?a infiltrated the fortress. After that, her Skill blacked out. She started to get worried, this was the first time that Kyle and Ni?a would meet after the assassination of the first princess. She was afraid that Ni?a might kill Kyle. However, she didn''t know that Kyle was listening to her. Kyle looked at Ni?a, his eyes were furious and afraid. Ni?a laughed as this was the only time that Kyle showed his expression. "Don''t run this time, take responsibility. You have to become a man and face her." She grabbed Andromeda and disappeared. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 "Why? Why did you do this¡­ Who go far doing this!?" The man yelled as he asked the love of his life. He couldn''t believe that he would see her holding a sword filled with blood. The worst was that the blood was from their son. The Elf looked nonchalant. She even smiled as she kicked the dead body of her son- her son that she deeply loved and protected so much. Then, what was the reason why she killed him? "This is all for the glory of Lord Diablo! Our son inherited your stupid brain. I told him that serving Lord Diablo is the only way to live. He didn''t agree just like you, you affected him so much. Your bullshit teaching of heroism blinded our son! That''s why I killed him." The woman said as she grinned hysterically. The lifeless body of her son beneath her looked sad and in pain. "Why?! Why not me?!! Why do you go so far?!!! Why did you kill our son, just kill me!!!" Kyle cried blood, he was in pain and suffering. He couldn''t accept that the woman he loved so much would do this. Princess Celine changed, now there were two long horns on her forehead. She completely became a Demon. She lost her sympathy, even going so far as to kill her own blood son. Kyle was in agony. He felt his heart being crushed. Tears kept pouring down and his vision was blurred. He knew that since the beginning, Prince Celine was already corrupted. However, he still firmly believed that she would remain as his wife. Kyle fell in love with her, it was love at first sight. He didn''t listen to the people around him and insisted on loving her. He believed that her corruption would be cured. Humanity''s technology was advance compared to the other species. He believed that she would remain as his lovely wife¡­ However, the cure was late, too late to be exact. When the cure was created, 1/4 of the Earth was already dead and invaded by the Demons. Princess Celine''s corruption became worst until she completely lost her mind and swore her allegiance to Diablo. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Kyle tried his best, he killed monsters and Demons nonstop so that he could become stronger so that he could save his family. But it was futile. [The image of his lifeless son being kicked by his wife was greatly ingrained in his mind.] ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Since then, Kyle was afraid to fall in love. Being a kind, a gentle, sympathetic man won''t help him to save the earth. He had to become heartless, merciless, and brutal. He must use his knowledge and go as far as using people for his plan. He tightly closed his heart to anything. Yet, one woman faithfully opened that door and tried to make him human again. But Kyle was afraid to be human again. His sin was so heavy and he couldn''t afford to stop¡­ He must become heartless just like the Demons. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hello? Ni?a are you there? Ni?a?" Miriam''s voice echoed but no one answered. Kyle looked quietly at the phone as he heard her sweet yet anxious voice. Christian who saw his reluctance decided to leave. This was Kyle''s problem and he didn''t want to get involved. Kyle had to fix it himself. He had to face the nightmares in his mind and overcome them. Christian didn''t know Kyle''s past but he knew that these types of problems are usually solved by facing them head-on. He closed the door and didn''t disturb him any longer. It all depends on Kyle if he answered the call or not. Kyle was left alone together with the anxious voice of a woman. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­ A hovercar came out of the flying fortress. It was smaller this time but much faster. It was made to travel fast. Ni?a was straddling on the pilot''s seat as she checked the system. Overall, the hovercar was in great condition. Andromeda who was behind her was fidgeting. "U-Um, I want to say thank you. Thank you for saving me." She honestly said. She was too absorbed earlier so she couldn''t say her gratitude. Her respect for Ni?a turned massive within just a day. Ni?a protected her, she didn''t run away and continued fighting the enemies. Andromeda understood that she might be already dead right now if not because of Ni?a. Ni?a glanced at her through the rearview mirror. "You don''t have to thank me. I''m doing this because I want to." She said coldly¡­ Was she acting or not? Does tsundere Ni?a still inside her or not? "Because of Redemption, only a few people with insane minds will try to attack us. Perhaps they speculated that the Redemption wants the Evolution Stones. But only people who don''t know the ways of Kyle will believe that. Kyle is crazy but he won''t kill a person just because of Evolution Stone. He can buy it through another method anyway, that man is ridiculously rich." Ni?a added. Their path towards the goal slightly became better but it was not completely safe. Some people with loose screws might attack them. So right now, Ni?a was still on high alert. She was confident that she could assassinate anyone but her Skills were not that powerful. It has a weakness, such as the Dragon Sense and the Eyes of Merlin. She would die if she faced a ridiculously overpowered Skill. Sometimes, to fight an OP Skill you have to use an OP Skill. Andromeda nodded as she listened to her. She knew that she was not completely safe. Actually, she didn''t even know where they were going. Ni?a didn''t tell anything about their destination. She gulped and decided to ask her. "Um¡­ I just want to ask, where are we going?" Ni?a glanced at her while steering the wheel. "Well, at first I want to take you to the Elven Kingdom but I''m sort of reluctant to do that." "Why?" Andromeda was curious, was there a problem with the Elven Kingdom? She thought it was one of the best places in the world. Elves were good and kind people. "Ah, that place has a sly person that might hypnotize you." "O-okay." [I hope this explains Kyle''s determination.] [Visit my Patreon if you want advanced chapters.] Chapter 251 Chapter 251 "I''m actually thinking of letting you stay in the Redemption, Redemption is indeed the safest place for you to stay. But just like the Elven Kingdom, the Redemption has a sly leader too. In fact, I''m not sure who''s the more devil. A wolf who wears sheep clothes and acting innocent or a lion who head-on kills his enemies." Andromeda didn''t know what she meant but she still nodded. She understood that she was not safe if she stayed in the Elven Kingdom and Redemption. "Then where should I stay?" "If my calculations are right, you have to use a week or two to acquire your second Skill by using the Evolution Stone. After that, the enemies will stop hunting you since it''s already futile. If that man doesn''t accept Miriam''s call, I will take you to her and let you absorbed the Evolution Stone in her mansion. Nothing can escape her eyes so it''s the best place for you. Miriam can easily see through any killing intent." Andromeda nodded again. She was surprised that she would meet another founding member. She just recently met Kyle and Christian, and she could say one thing. Monsters. They were monsters in human skin. Kyle, Christian, and even Ni?a were releasing unfathomable power. She was just a simple Hunter but now she was becoming related to them because of this incident. Still, in all of them, there''s one person that she was eager to meet. ''But Ni?a will be angry if I asked her about Mikael¡­'' Was she a coward? No, Andromeda was doing the best way to meet Mikael. As long as she was alive, she will see him. Ni?a had this tendency to go crazy whenever it was related to Mikael so Andromeda decided to keep quiet about her plan of betrayal. Yeah, Mikael''s girls are all sly and calculative. Even Furrneka has a calculated side of her. Let''s say that Mikael is a chick magnet of sly(crazy) women. "Hm? Are you going to say something?" "N- No, nothing."A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Ni?a raised her brow because she felt like Andromeda was thinking about something. Andromeda refuted her as she waved her hands in denial. She couldn''t say that "I might see your boyfriend and seduce him." Ni?a narrowed her eyes but decided to let it slide. "Good¡­ By the way, do you have a family? Like parents and siblings? We don''t want them to be anxious, you know. You disappeared for six months, I bet they are worried about you." She asked, probing Andromeda to speak all honesty. In truth, Ni?a knew everything about Andromeda. Before she even helped Andromeda, she already read files related to her. She knew that Andromeda was alone as her family was all dead because of a monster wave, just like what happened to Mikael''s parents. Ni?a knew that Mikael and Andromeda have a connection but she wasn''t sure what it is, she believed that there was something except for being classmates in Elementary. That''s why she asked this question trying to probe if she could deduce their relationship. ''Mikael didn''t talk about his ex-girlfriends¡­ Let''s see if Andromeda is one of them.'' She was thinking ahead. "I don''t have a family." Andromeda smiled grimly as she shook her head. She couldn''t help recalling the past where she ran endlessly just to escape a horde of Ants. Her shoulder was bleeding but she pushed her body to the limit. She was desperate to live. She even forgot about her family and just continued running. When everything was over, she realized that she was the only one who survived. All of her family, even her brother, died. Andromeda bit her lower lip as she recalled that moment. It was painful. "¡­ I''m sorry for asking." Ni?a said despite knowing it. She was definitely the Goddess of Death. She didn''t hesitate to roast Andromeda. "No, it''s fine. As for Andromeda, she was too naive and weaker. She didn''t have enough experience of being sly. Although that would slowly change. " I¡­ I actually have someone to call¡­ She''s a friend that I met in the Punishment." "Oh, do you want to call her? I have a phone." "Yes please." Andromeda didn''t know Adalyn''s phone number but she had a way to contact her. Internet was the best invention of humanity¡­ except for anime, nothing beats anime, fight me. Especially Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure. Andromeda started searching Adalyn''s through the search engine. However, her typing was disturbed by a sudden movement of the hovercar. "Someone''s following us. It''s a tamed monster, a Golden Scale Drake." Ni?a said as she steered, there was a Drake behind them and it was flying fast. Drake was one of the fastest monsters that could be tamed. It was a subspecies of Dragon and few types of Drake had Dragon Sense, an ability that Ni?a hated the most. The Golden Scale Drake has that kind of ability. "Tch, they did their research huh." Ni?a clicked her tongue and accelerated. The hovercar flew faster that even Andromeda clutched to metal handlers just to regain her foothold. The Drake behind them started opened its mouth, it gathered mana in its throat. The Drake was going to attack using Dragon Breath. The monster spewed fire towards the hovercar. A massive fireball traveled across trying to destroy the flying ship. Ni?a saw the incoming attack and decided to activate a barrier. Christian was sophisticated, he won''t ride a car without any protection. That''s why Ni?a chose to ask him for a car. The barrier blocked the fireball and the red flame disintegrated into smoke. The hovercar was not damaged but Ni?a understood that it won''t take a while for the ship to fall. The barrier won''t keep up with continuous bombardment. Especially if Hunters were part of the problem. "So they are moving." Ni?a sensed the Hunters who were riding on the Drake moved. They started casting their Skills. One of them was Titania, the woman that has a Skill called [Sonic Scream] The woman held her breath and screamed the shit out of her lungs and the barrier protecting the hovercar started breaking. "She''s back. I guess she wants to die." Ni?a said. Her eyes were gleaming with a deadly ambiance. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 The hovercar trembled and Andromeda almost lost her balance. She was not used to fighting in the sky, she was just a normal woman six months ago. "Tch, they are really burning my patience off." Ni?a stood up and glanced at Andromeda, she was still fine. She snatched her daggers. "Do you know who to operate a hovercar?" "N-No, I have a driver''s license but not for hovercar." Andromeda said as the hovercar received attacks. It trembled again and Andromeda did not have a choice but to nod. "Then you have to learn now. This hovercar has offensive capabilities, helped me distract them." Ni?a''s body''s vanished. Andromeda who was left alone bit her lip and took a deep breath. She lifted her body and reached the pilot seat. Her eyes looked around the system and gulped hard. She grabbed the wheel and looked ahead. The phone that she dropped started flickering as dozens of notifications appeared. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Titania and three other Hunters were riding the Drake. They were the crazy Hunters that Ni?a was talking about. The Hunters who would not hesitate to face the first generation. Usually, these people were confident about their powers, and they were either a 2nd generation or 3rd ones. Overall, it was obvious that they had powerful Skills since they were not afraid to face 1st gen, such as Ni?a the Windless. Titania inhaled and screamed again, the barrier was completely destroyed and the hovercar didn''t have any protection anymore. Yet the two Gatling guns came out of each side and pointed towards them. The guns began rotating and fired hundreds of bullets. Titania and the others were not afraid of normal bullets, their skins were optimized and could endure bullets. They scoffed while the bullets hit and bounced off their bodies. However, they didn''t know that it was a distraction. Except for Titania, everyone didn''t feel the presence of a woman. Stolen novel; please report. The Drake tried to signal the Hunters but it was too late. Ni?a was too fast, despite sensing her the Drake didn''t have the time to react. Slash!! One of the heads plummeted into the air and gradually disappeared as it fell down the earth. One of the four enemies died within just a second. But Ni?a didn''t stop with just one, her dagger flew towards the other one and sunk deep into his eye. The poor guy screamed as the blade stuck in his head. Ni?a used Wind Steps and appeared before him and kicked the dagger deeper into his head. The man died just like that. Now, Ni?a eliminated two enemies and she still has two people to kill. Sadly, Titania attacked her which led her to stop her killing spree. The shock wave caused her to step backward. Ni?a''s ears bled again because of the deafening assault. Titania''s scream was painful to hear, literally. Ni?a tried to used her Silent Steps and vanished again but as expected, the Drake could sense her. When she disappeared, the Drake used its tail to attack her and the other would throw seconds. Ni?a glared at them, especially at the Drake. This monster was the hardest hurdle here. "But I can''t kill the Drake because they are protecting it." She even tried to stab the monster but Titania would scream at her. It was ironic that she was stepping on the monster but she couldn''t hurt it. The bullets that were flying earlier disappeared. The ammunitions were entirely spent and Andromeda couldn''t help her anymore. Ni?a scanned the surroundings, she has two Hunters before her and a Drake. "I guess, I have to do it using speed." Ni?a started raising her blades. Then, milliseconds passed, and she vanished. Titania who sensed the danger tilted her head! Then Bang!! A gash appeared on her neck. "Hoh, what a fast reaction? Your head should be sliced off right now if you didn''t move your head." "This woman!!" The other Hunter tried to attack her but he missed her at all. Ni?a appeared behind him and stabbed his back, the man gasped as the blade passed through his chest. Blood crept out of his mouth and he cried. Ni?a''s mask was tainted with blood. "You people believe that you can kill me. Let me remind you, I''m different from any High-Rankers that you fought." She said as she sliced the man up towards his neck. The man lost his life and landed on the body of Drake. It rolled out of the monster and fell too. "Now, you are the only one." Ni?a grinned. She was one of the Hunters who fought strong foes and monsters through her whole life as a Hunter. She experienced how to bleed and she almost died many times. She was always in the front line when she was still in the Redemption. Every time that there was an Earth crisis that may destroy the planet, Ni?a and her friends were always the first to step forward and fix them. She did not become a High level through killing monsters in the Dungeon, she became one because that was the natural result of her hardwork. Titania who saw her frightening figure shuddered, she realized that she made an enemy out of Ni?a. Titania was angry at the founding members because she believed that they were cocky and high-headed, but she realized what they really are. Ni?a was the embodiment of death. She may look frail because of her figure but her hands ended millions of lives. ''N-Now I understood why people are afraid of them." Titania decided to end this bullshit. She screamed and attacked the Drake. The skin of the monster was ripped off and his flesh was ruptured. The monster cried and started falling. Titania and Ni?a fell together with the monster. Ni?a who knew her intention grinned. "Oh no, you don''t. You will die here." She said. Then suddenly, a different hovercar flew towards them. Ni?a raised her brow. "What? Other enemies?" She asked. However, the hovercar stopped close to their falling figure( this means that the hovercar was falling too.) A stranger came out of the hovercar. Titania decided to attack Ni?a while she was busy looking at the stranger. She screamed and the shock wave moved, yet it moved so slow. "Huh?" Titania was surprised. She glanced at the stranger who had glowing eyes. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The clear blue sky looked mesmerizing to th eyes, but some people might have a problem with it. Especially if they were falling from the sky. As Ni?a and Titania were falling down to the ground, the hovercar close to them opened its entrance. There was a young man who had short black hair stared at Titania. The young man''s eye flickered and Titania suddenly realized that her movement became slower. Even the attack that she cast moved so slow that even a turtle could escape from it. She glared at Seven yet even her eye movement was slow. "Wwhhhaaaattttt ddiiidddd yyuuuoooo ddooo ttooo mmeee!!!???" She spoke so slow like a retarded, or like a person high in drugs. The world was moving normally, her body was the problem. She couldn''t help but move like a drowsy koala. The wind was brushing against her body as she falls but her reaction time was unhurried. Titania saw that Seven pulled out a gun and aimed it. She slowly widened her eyes and got ready for impact. She didn''t have any life-saving Items anymore, she used all of them last time. She sluggishly covered her face but the bullet didn''t reach her. Then she realized that it was a bluff, Seven had no intention of pulling the trigger. He smirked. "Yyuuuoooo!!!" She screamed like a video set in .25 speed in a YouTube. Her shock wave moved towards Seven but it didn''t reach him. "I''m sorry, but I''m not your enemy." Seven shook his head. Then, Ni?a who was silent all this time appeared behind the turtle woman. Her dagger was shining brightly like a star in the evening. Titania shifted her head and all she saw was Ni?a''s crazy grin. She didn''t have a mask and her gorgeous appearance blinded Titania. "Nnnooooo!!!" "Sorry, you are the one who did this to yourself." Ni?a stabbed her chest and Titania felt the pain slowly too. The sensation was torture for her, she gasped as she weakly opened her mouth. Ni?a twisted the dagger inside her and Titania further bled. It didn''t take a long time for the two women to crash into the ground. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Gah!!" Titania coughed blood, her body was in tatters and dirty. Her left shoulder was dislocated because of the fall and she was having a hard time breathing, it felt painful. She would lose her life if she doesn''t get any treatment. Her vision was blurry as she looked at the beautiful ocean sky. She loved this scenery, yet she hated it. Suddenly, a silhouette covered her sky gazing. But Titania didn''t have any strength to complain, she was going to die anyway. She was a Hunter who dreams of becoming famous and perhaps builds her own guild. She was just gathering enough money so that she could start, but it seemed like she won''t have it anymore. She would die here in the hands of the Windless. She coughed blood again as she looked at Ni?a. The woman didn''t show any emotions while looking at her dying figure. "The others decided to stop hunting Andromeda when they found that she was protected by me. We even go to the Redemption. Why? Why did you still attack us despite knowing that it''s going to be dangerous? Who sent you to be forced to do this?" Ni?a was curious, it was odd. Titania didn''t look stupid, she was actually clever and escaped from Ni?a last time. Titania paused for a second and started opening her mouth. Blood crept out but she successfully mumbled the words. "¡­ T- The Spietato¡­" Ni?a trembled hearing the name, her blue eyes shone. She had a dark history with that organization. "Spietato? No, I already killed the leader of that organization. I even killed all of the higher-ups. That organization is already dead." Ni?a said, except for Ivan Smirnov, she killed all of the important figures of the said group. Spietato was an underground organization that mostly focus on doing illegal trading of Items and monsters'' organs. Sometimes they would sell live people or other species of demihumans. Ni?a was confident that she eradicated that group years ago. She even asked Miriam for help just to make sure. "Are you really sure that it''s the Speitato?" Ni?a narrowed her eyes and asked. Titania only nodded since she didn''t have any strength to speak anymore. Ni?a clicked her tongue. ''Spietato¡­ So they are still alive. This means that perhaps someone revived the group¡­ Or maybe Ivan took the leader''s seat and he''s the boss now.'' Ni?a was not sure. This was the first time she heard this group after she erased it many years ago. She glanced at Titania and realized that the woman was weakly breathing. "¡­ I don''t want to waste any of my potions for you¡­ Still, I need you alive for extracting information." Ni?a stood and left Titania bleeding. However, Titania heard someone approaching her. Then she realized that it was Andromeda. It appeared that Andromeda controlled the hovercar and landed close to them. Andromeda didn''t ask anything and just started casting her Skill. A warm light enveloped Titania as she closed her eyes. She was tired and wanted to sleep, her eyes slowly tear up. She couldn''t believe that the person she was trying to kill was the one who would save her life. Titania was ashamed of herself, she shed tears as she spoke her gratitude. "Thank you." "N-No, it''s fine. Just rest." Titania sniffed and succumbed to sleep. Andromeda successfully healed Titania and the woman was resting. Still, she has someone that she needed to talk to. Andromeda stood after finishing her treatment and faced the young girl who was crying and running towards her. "Wwuuhh, Ate Andi!!" Adalyn landed on her chest and cried. She was happy that sister Andromeda was fine. She was anxious the whole time she was traveling. She hugged the woman tightly as she cried on her chest. Andromeda chuckled and stroked her head. "I''m fine, don''t worry I''m okay. So don''t cry." "Waahh!" Adalyn further cried and rubbed her face on her chest. They stay like that for a while. As for Seven, he was scratching his head while watching them. He spent half of his savings just to buy this brand new hovercar. And yes, he drove illegally as he didn''t have a license. Apparently, Klein was abroad and Seven couldn''t find any person to ask for a hovercar except Klein so Seven decided to buy a hovercar while his eyes cried blood in sadness. As for Mikael, Seven didn''t have any news related to him. Perhaps he didn''t read the message at all. He already lost his interest, perhaps that man was busy ploughing Furrneka. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The clear blue sky looked mesmerizing to th eyes, but some people might have a problem with it. Especially if they were falling from the sky. As Ni?a and Titania were falling down to the ground, the hovercar close to them opened its entrance. There was a young man who had short black hair stared at Titania. The young man''s eye flickered and Titania suddenly realized that her movement became slower. Even the attack that she cast moved so slow that even a turtle could escape from it. She glared at Seven yet even her eye movement was slow. "Wwhhhaaaattttt ddiiidddd yyuuuoooo ddooo ttooo mmeee!!!???" She spoke so slow like a retarded, or like a person high in drugs. The world was moving normally, her body was the problem. She couldn''t help but move like a drowsy koala. The wind was brushing against her body as she falls but her reaction time was unhurried. Titania saw that Seven pulled out a gun and aimed it. She slowly widened her eyes and got ready for impact. She didn''t have any life-saving Items anymore, she used all of them last time. She sluggishly covered her face but the bullet didn''t reach her. Then she realized that it was a bluff, Seven had no intention of pulling the trigger. He smirked. "Yyuuuoooo!!!" She screamed like a video set in .25 speed in a YouTube. Her shock wave moved towards Seven but it didn''t reach him. "I''m sorry, but I''m not your enemy." Seven shook his head. Then, Ni?a who was silent all this time appeared behind the turtle woman. Her dagger was shining brightly like a star in the evening. Titania shifted her head and all she saw was Ni?a''s crazy grin. She didn''t have a mask and her gorgeous appearance blinded Titania. "Nnnooooo!!!" "Sorry, you are the one who did this to yourself." Ni?a stabbed her chest and Titania felt the pain slowly too. The sensation was torture for her, she gasped as she weakly opened her mouth. Ni?a twisted the dagger inside her and Titania further bled.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. It didn''t take a long time for the two women to crash into the ground. ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Gah!!" Titania coughed blood, her body was in tatters and dirty. Her left shoulder was dislocated because of the fall and she was having a hard time breathing, it felt painful. She would lose her life if she doesn''t get any treatment. Her vision was blurry as she looked at the beautiful ocean sky. She loved this scenery, yet she hated it. Suddenly, a silhouette covered her sky gazing. But Titania didn''t have any strength to complain, she was going to die anyway. She was a Hunter who dreams of becoming famous and perhaps builds her own guild. She was just gathering enough money so that she could start, but it seemed like she won''t have it anymore. She would die here in the hands of the Windless. She coughed blood again as she looked at Ni?a. The woman didn''t show any emotions while looking at her dying figure. "The others decided to stop hunting Andromeda when they found that she was protected by me. We even go to the Redemption. Why? Why did you still attack us despite knowing that it''s going to be dangerous? Who sent you to be forced to do this?" Ni?a was curious, it was odd. Titania didn''t look stupid, she was actually clever and escaped from Ni?a last time. Titania paused for a second and started opening her mouth. Blood crept out but she successfully mumbled the words. "¡­ T- The Spietato¡­" Ni?a trembled hearing the name, her blue eyes shone. She had a dark history with that organization. "Spietato? No, I already killed the leader of that organization. I even killed all of the higher-ups. That organization is already dead." Ni?a said, except for Ivan Smirnov, she killed all of the important figures of the said group. Spietato was an underground organization that mostly focus on doing illegal trading of Items and monsters'' organs. Sometimes they would sell live people or other species of demihumans. Ni?a was confident that she eradicated that group years ago. She even asked Miriam for help just to make sure. "Are you really sure that it''s the Speitato?" Ni?a narrowed her eyes and asked. Titania only nodded since she didn''t have any strength to speak anymore. Ni?a clicked her tongue. ''Spietato¡­ So they are still alive. This means that perhaps someone revived the group¡­ Or maybe Ivan took the leader''s seat and he''s the boss now.'' Ni?a was not sure. This was the first time she heard this group after she erased it many years ago. She glanced at Titania and realized that the woman was weakly breathing. "¡­ I don''t want to waste any of my potions for you¡­ Still, I need you alive for extracting information." Ni?a stood and left Titania bleeding. However, Titania heard someone approaching her. Then she realized that it was Andromeda. It appeared that Andromeda controlled the hovercar and landed close to them. Andromeda didn''t ask anything and just started casting her Skill. A warm light enveloped Titania as she closed her eyes. She was tired and wanted to sleep, her eyes slowly tear up. She couldn''t believe that the person she was trying to kill was the one who would save her life. Titania was ashamed of herself, she shed tears as she spoke her gratitude. "Thank you." "N-No, it''s fine. Just rest." Titania sniffed and succumbed to sleep. Andromeda successfully healed Titania and the woman was resting. Still, she has someone that she needed to talk to. Andromeda stood after finishing her treatment and faced the young girl who was crying and running towards her. "Wwuuhh, Ate Andi!!" Adalyn landed on her chest and cried. She was happy that sister Andromeda was fine. She was anxious the whole time she was traveling. She hugged the woman tightly as she cried on her chest. Andromeda chuckled and stroked her head. "I''m fine, don''t worry I''m okay. So don''t cry." "Waahh!" Adalyn further cried and rubbed her face on her chest. They stay like that for a while. As for Seven, he was scratching his head while watching them. He spent half of his savings just to buy this brand new hovercar. And yes, he drove illegally as he didn''t have a license. Apparently, Klein was abroad and Seven couldn''t find any person to ask for a hovercar except Klein so Seven decided to buy a hovercar while his eyes cried blood in sadness. As for Mikael, Seven didn''t have any news related to him. Perhaps he didn''t read the message at all. He already lost his interest, perhaps that man was busy ploughing Furrneka. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Seven couldn''t help it and sigh. He chose the fastest hovercar to reach the two thousand kilometers length from Manila to Davao. It was obvious that the hovercar cost was high, he bit his tongue while paying for it. And wola, half of his saving disappeared in a span of ten seconds. "Kuck!" He wanted to cry, but it would be awkward to cry while Adalyn and Andromeda were crying too. He didn''t want to add another tear-jerking scene. He sniffed and looked at the sky, ah the beautiful ocean sky. "I can use this anyway. It''s good that I didn''t scratch it, or else I might really cry." Seven put importance on his belongings, especially if they cost high. The Dodge Viper GTS, the vintage car that he bought last time was still working and looking good. It was obvious that he treats his stuff with great care, just like the time when Adalyn destroyed his phone, Seven almost lost his soul. Seven promised that he would protect this new baby(hovercar) and never let it die as he clenched his fists. He was determined to protect his baby!! As a single father, he had to be strong. "Hey, you." "!!!" Seven almost jumped when he sensed that someone got close to him without him noticing. He turned around and realized that Ni?a was there. He got goosebumps and his eye almost shone. Ever since he became a Hunter, he couldn''t believe that he missed a dangerous person close to him. ''S-so this is the power of the best assassin. With this power, she can easily kill me before I can sense her.'' Seven was surprised as he rubbed his skin, every strand of his hair was standing. Ni?a''s presence sent signals to his brain telling him that she was a monster. "W-What is it¡­ Maam?" "If you try to call me Maam again, you will lose one of your arms." "I-I''m sorry, L-Lady Hasvolge."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "That''s better. Anyway, I heard you from Mikael and he said that you are trustworthy." Seven didn''t know what to say so he just nodded his head and waited for what she was going to say. "Good, you know Miriam''s mansion right?" "Yes, I know." "Take Andromeda with you." "B-But what about you?" Seven was afraid that someone might attack them if Ni?a was not with them. Ni?a is a strong Hunter and she could solo a battalion of monsters without getting tired. She was the best protector they could ever have right now. Ni?a chuckled seeing his reaction. She tapped his shoulder and Seven almost jump in fear. "Don''t worry, I will not go anywhere. I will follow you, I just have to eliminate the flies around so that you can move smoothly. You see, there are still flies that want to kill Andromeda. I want you to take her while I''m busy eliminating the pest, okay?" Ni?a smiled, she looked beautiful but Seven didn''t feel any sympathy in her words at all. Seven gulped and nodded, he didn''t have any choice but to accept anyway. Besides, Adalyn would surely stay with Andromeda. "I will do it." "Good." Seven agreed and Ni?a tapped his shoulder again which caused Seven to shudder. He felt a heavy pressure on that tap, he thought that an enormous giant touched his shoulder. Ni?a''s natural strength was on a different level just like Mikael. ''They are really good for each other. They are both monsters.'' "And by the way, if you find Kyle there, make sure that he won''t get any closer to Andromeda. Trust me, you don''t want Kyle to teach her. She will lose her mind, Kyle is a devilish teacher." Ni?a added. She was not sure if Kyle answered the call but if he did, then it was apparent that he would stay with Miriam''s Mansion for a week or two. Kyle was weak towards her, it was actually a miracle that Kyle could become like this. Perhaps Miriam''s bubbly side caught his heart. Anyway, Ni?a still hates the man. "Okay, I will¡­ Wait a minute!!? Kyle? As in that Kyle? The Guild Leader of Redemption??!!!" Seven''s eyes almost popped up as he asked. He wanted to make sure that he heard it right. Ni?a clicked her tongue and answered, "Yes, Kyle the man himself." with annoyance. Seven looked excited and didn''t hesitate anymore. He wanted to meet the Hero of their generation. Seven was oblivious to any of Kyle''s crimes. Well, his crimes were erased from humanity so only a few people knew it. "Lady Ni?a! I promise that I will take Andromeda to Miriam with no scratches!!" He said as he saluted raising his hand. His chest heaved up. "Tch, shut up and don''t speak anymore." Ni?a rolled her eyes and vanished. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Ate Andi do you want some chocolate fudge? Trust me this is good!" Andalyn brought food with enthusiasm. She wanted to raise Andromeda''s mood, the woman had just recently escaped a series of assassinations so it was apparent that she was anxious. Adalyn wanted to make her comfortable by giving her food at least. "Thank you, Ada." They were in the hovercar now and flying safely and steadily. No one disturbed the flight and they could talk peacefully. Still, Seven was seriously controlling the hovercar in incase someone slipped from Ni?a''s grasp and attacked them. He was ready to deploy the barrier at any moment. "Is it bad that I''m the only one anxious here?" He talked to himself, sweating a lot. "Don''t worry Kuya, if someone tried to attack us, I will do my best to help. Actually, I''m quite strong!!" Adalyn said as she raised her chest. She was part of the top ten of the Ranking Hall and she already evolved her Skill within the time she spent in Punishment. This means that right now, Adalyn had two Skills to use. However, Seven was too overprotective to let her fight. "Strong my ass, you''re still a child. Don''t brag and don''t even try to fight. " Seven said with utmost importance, he would rather lose his arm than see Adalyn fighting. "Hmmp!" Adalyn scoffed and Andromeda just laughed while watching the siblings fight. They were funny, and Andromeda almost forgot the shaking and shockwaves that were coming from behind. Ni?a was fighting and exploding every flying ship that tried to get close to them. One by one, the flying ships that were following disappeared. Ni?a licked her dagger and moved to another one, it was hella of fiesta. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Christian shook his head as he couldn''t believe that Kyle would actually do that. He was impressed and he thought it was stupid at the same time. "Anyway, let''s not think about that man. It''s his problem anyway. " Christian smirked and decided to go to the control room of the Flying Fortress. Christian wanted to check if the system was working fine and he had another big reason why he wanted to go there. While Christian was walking, the Hunters and workers bowed their heads as they met him. Christian greeted them with a smile too. As their boss, he had to show that he put importance on them. Even the females shrieked as he smiled, he was hot and easy to approach. Compare to Kyle that had a cold and dominant atmosphere, Christian was easy to talk and he looked friendly. He always smiles. (Note: Christian had a creepy and business smile in the past but as time passed and his body optimized, Christian creepy business smile turned into a natural-looking one.) Nobody knows that Christian was using a fake smile, it was thanks to optimization. The females blush while glancing at him. Christian could make any woman fall for him. However, he never tried to seduce any of the female workers/Hunters in the Guild. Christian knew how to segregate work and playing. He never tried to do sexual things towards any of his staff. He could get those things in the bar and other places. Christian had dated a lot of women and even celebrities, but he didn''t have a serious interest in any of the girls. His feelings towards them would end after a week or months, then he would dump them. Hehe, our boss is bad you know. Although one time in his life, he did fall in love with a girl. But because of the objections of his parents, his love for her didn''t bloom. Christian was still a teen at that time but he knew that he loved the woman. However, because of the teachings that were taught to him(to become a perfect human), Christian swallowed that pain until it slowly vanished in his heart. The last time he saw the girl, she was pregnant and her boyfriend proposed to her. They were living in good condition and Christian blessed their marriage and hoped that they would be happy. Christian was unsure if he would fall in love again. His feelings towards women were not deep but not shallow either. He likes sex but he likes sex with different types of women. Stolen novel; please report. Overall, Christian likes his life. (Let''s hope that Christian will find his other half. Say yes in the comment if you want to.) Christian reached the control room and the guards who were on standby opened the entrance for him. He nodded as he smiled and the guards bowed at him. The ambiance of the control room was warm, he sensed the heaviness of their jobs. Christian set his feet on the room and found busy people checking every change in the Flying Fortress. The temperature, the energy, the lights, etc, they monitored all of them in the control room. With a widescreen and hundreds of computers all around, the engineers had serious expression reading the data. They had eyebags under their eyes yet they were reading every data without deep concentration. As Christian moved his vision around the room, he immediately found his target. He wanted to talk to the head engineer and the maker of this Flying Fortress. "Oi, Engr. Chen Yu!" Christian loudly greeted the haggard man. The man looked at him and passed his papers to his assistant. Chen Yu walked approaching him and bowed but an invisible force stopped him from doing so. "Come on, Engr. Chen Yu. We know each other for years. We are already friends!" Christian said as he spread his arms waiting for a hug. However, Chen Yu remained emotionless and just sighed. Chen Yu knew that Christian wanted something from him again. His whole time in the Redemption was so fucking tiring. Yes, the pay was good, it was awesome as he witnessed how his bank account turned into 12 digits. However, he was tired too. In fact, he didn''t sleep for a week now. He stayed up all night with no rest. It was fortunate that he was a Hunter so he was stronger than a normal human. But his level was 387, he was not a high ranker. His job was not to fight but to create and invent. He was known as one of the geniuses of his generation but he was not happy at all. ''I want to resign but my bosses don''t want to let me go. Instead, they raise my pay¡­ How can I fucking use the money if I can''t get out of here!! I only have one day off every month!! A fucking month!! Not week but month!! They make me their slave!'' Chen Yu gritted his teeth. He was happy and enthusiastic at first but that thrill stopped after many years. All he wanted was to have a vacation and spend his money, on houses, food, leisure, and bitches. God, he didn''t even meet his parents for a year because his last vacation was annulled when the last fortress was destroyed by a Dragon. In short, Chen Yu became rich but he couldn''t use his wealth at all. ''Ah, I wanna get married!!'' Chen Yu, 38 years old and a bachelor. "¡­ what do you want?" He looked at Christian, he didn''t want to waste time and talk straight to the point. Christian''s smiling face twitched, it seemed like his style won''t work with him. Chen Yu already knew his sly way of baiting, Christian would act close like a brother then we would ask for something. Chen Yu was already busy maintaining this shit. And now this man was going to ask him for something. Christian coughed and smiled again. If the plan didn''t work, then he would plan B. "I''ll give you two weeks'' vacation-" "I''ll do it." He immediately agreed even though he didn''t completely hear the work. "What''s my job this time? Do you want me to start doing phase 2? Although I''m not sure if the Fortress is enough to hold a Portal to other worlds." "No, not that. I want you to study and upgrade the Hrunting." [Does everybody remember Chen Yu?] Chapter 256 Chapter 256 "The Hrunting? I thought it''s in the hands of the higher-ups of the Hunter Association? Look, I know you have your ways but you can''t buy that weapon using your money¡­ Don''t tell me you stole it?" Chen Yu asked narrowing his eyes, he could never trust this man. The Hrunting was the legendary weapon that they got as payment for what the Beast Kingdom did. It was a crime for hiding the fact that they built a tomb in the Sahara Desert for their God. Then this said God resurrected and caused a continental crisis and killed millions of people. To not further blame the Beastmen(since Axelle was the real culprit any way), the Association asked for compensation. The Beastmen didn''t agree with working under the Association so they decided to give the Hrunting instead. That''s what Chen Yu knew. To be honest, Chen Yu didn''t know what was special about the Hrunting. He saw a fragmented piece of a Legendary weapon, the [Bow of Fragmented Gungnir]. The bow''s arrow could travel across the world and hit its target. It was a unique ability but hard to control, only Miriam could use that weapon. ''Still, the fact that it has a great ability even though it''s just a fragment can''t be erased. The question is what''s the power of Hrunting?'' Chen Yu started thinking as he looked at Christian who just shrugged. When Chen Yu was in this state of deep thinking, it was bad to disturb him. Christian just waited for him to finish his deductions. Chen Yu who was lost in his mind recalled that the Beastmen had another Legendary Weapon but it was destroyed in the battle against the Dragon. ''Based on the data we have, it''s called Sigurd Sword. They say the sword can kill any Dragon-type monster¡­ It''s funny that it was described as indestructible yet it was destroyed.'' Chen Yu couldn''t understand what was the reason why the Sigurd was a Legendary Weapon despite having a simple ability. ''Perhaps our data is incomplete¡­'' The Sigurd Sword may have another secret. Chen Yu returned to his senses and glanced at Christian before he shook his head. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Nah, I can''t make a conclusion if the weapon is already gone." He said. Mikael and his family were the only people who knew that Void Spear ate the sword. Even Kyle and Christian didn''t know it. They were left alone since the two were quite hard to trust. "Huh? What do you mean my friend?" Christian was curious about what Chen Yu was talking about. He just said something unrelated. However, Chen Yu didn''t explain to him and just clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Don''t call me that. I know that you don''t see any person as your friend." "Hehe, you know me well, friend." Christian rubbed his nose acting a bit shy but Chen Yu only wanted to punch that face. Although he knew that he would never do that because a barrier might break his arm. Chen Yu''s level was not enough to even slap Christian. He was too weak. "Anyway, give me the findings first before I can decide." "Eh? I thought you want a vacation." "If the project is going to take years to accomplish then I''ll never get the vacation you promise. I know you''ll only give me that vacation after the project is finished." "Fair enough. I''ll give it to you later." Christian nodded, he had a copy of the information about the Hrunting. "Hey, I still didn''t know the power of Hrunting and how did you get it. The higher-ups of the Association won''t easily give it to you even if you are the richest man on earth." "Ah that. The higher-ups give me the weapon because they can''t use it. They don''t know how to use the weapon." "Why don''t they ask the Beastmen?" "Well about that. Apparently, the only person who knows everything about it died." "Are you talking about King Timar?" Christian nodded and said "Yes". Chen Yu realized why the higher-ups gave the weapon to Christian. It''s because the Redemption has a Hunter like Chen Yu. ''Tch, does greedy bastards. They think they can order us around. In the first place, the Redemption let the Association remain to stand because they are needed. If not, Kyle and Christian won''t hesitate to destroy and steal everything that they can steal.'' The higher-ups needed his Skill. At first, his Synergist could stabilize any technology and Rune-related Items. However, as he evolved his Skill, his power could now read the system working inside a specific Item. In short, he could read their description fully without any problems. No hidden effects could escape his eyes. ''They just need me to find the secret of Hrunting, what a scumbag. Acting like they own the world yet they can''t do anything without our Guild''s help.'' Chen Yu didn''t like the thought of helping the Association but Christian who saw his appalled expression raised his three fingers. "Three, I give you three weeks of vacation." He could not help but give him some leverage. Chen Yu smirked and raised four fingers. Now, they were starting the haggling like the merchant''s way. "Four weeks and I will have vacation first before starting the project. I am not sure if I can upgrade the weapon, we need unique materials to do that. However, I''m confident that I can read all of its secrets without any hassle. You can trust me on that." Chen Yu won''t back down to this. He needed to rest and perhaps live in pleasure for a while. He would lose his mind if he stayed in this control room where every screen was filled with numbers and text. "You know I need a break." Chen Yu looked at him. "Okay fine. You can have your vacation first." Christian sighed and agreed instead. Chen Yu was the best scientist/engineer/operator that the world could have. "I recommend Dubai. It''s a good place to rest." "Hehe, it''s already on my travel list." Chen Yu started walking away as he laughed like a madman. He took out a hat, a shade, and a pair of flip plops. "I''ll have a lot of bitches to fffuuuuucccckkkkk!!!" He was crazy, screaming in the hallway, and the females ran away from him. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Two awkward people were sitting across the table, their lips were tightly closed. They didn''t know what to say and they were not even looking at each other. Perhaps they were shy, or maybe they were just afraid to look. Although the cute child was trying to break that barrier. Lemar was doing his best to act adorable in front of Kyle. He was smiling innocently and tugging the hem of Kyle''s shirt. "Daddy!! Lemar miss you." Kyle looked at him, he was trying to act cool but deep inside he was afraid. He raised his hand and tapped Lemar''s head and the child shyly smile. Kyle felt like something swelled in his chest but he was afraid to acknowledge it. Love is a weakness, and he suffered because of it. Still, he didn''t want to show that expression in front of his son. Lemar inherited his appearance, they looked alike. Lemar was the younger version of him, innocent yet full of happiness. He was afraid that this child would experience what he experienced. Kyle sees his past in Lemar. The past that he endured. Kyle promised that his son won''t experience what he did. ''The Ragnarok will never happen. I will stop it and save the world.'' His eyes turned cold that even Lemar almost jolted. For a second, the atmosphere turned deadly, the young child hiccuped and started crying. "Waahhh waahhh!" Miriam who saw Lemar crying approached him and did her best to stop him from crying. Lemar''s face was covered with tears and Miriam wiped it as she eased the child. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Mommy''s here." She was a mother and the way she cared for her child looked lovely to see. While tapping the back of her child, Miriam glanced at Kyle. There were lots of emotions in her eyes. She couldn''t blame him. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Kyle trembled as seeing her eyes for the first time after many years was hard. Kyle did Miriam bad, he left her. He was not even there when Miriam gave birth to Lemar. He had a pain expression and couldn''t look at her anymore. "Kyle I-" "I want to rest. I will ask your maid about the room I can use." Kyle is corrupted and his mind always thinks erratically. He had mood swings and sometimes he was calm and sometimes he would lose his patience. After years of controlling the corruption, it was apparent that he couldn''t stop it completely. His emotions were unsteady and right now, he was afraid to talk to Miriam. He could show calm expression to anyone but Miriam is different, he couldn''t hide it from her. That''s why Kyle was afraid to talk to her. ''I don''t know why I answered the call¡­ Perhaps I don''t want to make her sad.'' Kyle''s mind was disheveled as he opened the door and left them. Miriam wanted to stop him but she was worried that Kyle might reject her. She bit her lower lip and swallowed her sadness. She rock Lemar who was in her arms. However, Lemar who was still a child started crying loudly. He was hurt. "M-Mama, Daddy hates Lemar!" Lemar cried as his tears rolled from his eyes. He believed that Kyle left the room because he cried. Kyle was the strongest and the best father, maybe he was disappointed when he found that his son easily cried. Lemar couldn''t control his tears and clutch Miriam''s dress. "No baby, it''s not your fault. Daddy''s just tired and he needs to rest. Don''t worry, tomorrow I will talk to Daddy, okay." "Waahhh!!!" Miriam kissed his forehead and did her best to alleviate Lemar''s sadness. She sighed and hugged him as her dress started to get wet because of his tears. As his mother, she didn''t want to see him crying like this. Lemar is mature and he didn''t usually cry but Kyle''s presence affected him so much. ''After all the strong image that I show, I still can''t hate him. I may swear at him but I can''t hate him. It''s funny that I asked Yukki to curse him but now I can''t do it myself.'' She grimly smiled. She was ashamed of herself. Just like in the past, Miriam didn''t change. She recalled how she bought her ex a condominium because she was blinded by love and fought against her mother saying it was true love, this scenario was just the same. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ It was midnight when Ni?a and the others reached the mansion. Lemar was sleeping after Miriam hummed and rock him till he slept in the bed. Miriam looked at the hovercar that slowly landed on the ground. Miriam received a message that they were coming so she stayed up all night waiting for them. She was watching their whole travel through her Clairvoyance and witnessed how Ni?a slaughtered all of the Hunters who tried to attack the hovercar. It took long hours before Ni?a finished all of them, the battle looked gruesome and she brutally killed them. Well, Ni?a had a tendency to go, full sadist, when she was in lengthy battles. She would start moving like a beast and used her mask to aim for their weak points and sliced them in half. The hovercar gently landed, the entrance opened, and the first to come out was Seven carrying Titania who was sleeping. Ni?a needed to interrogate her about the Speitato. Next to come out were Adalyn and Andromeda. They looked around the place and determined that the mansion was wide and even had a landing port. Still, They were both nervous because they heard that they''ll go to meet Miriam, one of the greatest Hunters in the world. Then, the last to come out was Ni?a. She raised her brows as she looked around. She clicked her tongue when she found a Drake close to them. "Tch, as expected, he did go. It''s fifty-fifty but I guess Kyle didn''t have a choice." Ni?a identified that the Drake is Kyle''s flying beast. He used the Drake to travel here. "This means that I will see the fucker again." Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Ni?a was annoyed and felt like she didn''t want to enter the mansion anymore. She swallowed a groan and stepped down. She might grab her dagger and slit his throat if she couldn''t control her anger. Earlier, Ni?a controlled her emotions and decided not to kill him. But if he dared to do something bad against her or Miriam, Ni?a won''t hesitate to kill him. ''I have justification why. That man is the reason why I suffered for years. My hatred won''t easily disappear in just one conversation. I killed the first Princess just to protect Mikael. I fend off all of the threats that were aimed at me. I almost died many times. Even if Kyle said sorry, even if he apologized, beg, and kneeled, what he did to me won''t vanish.'' Ni?a had enough reason to hate the man. The only binding force that stopped her from killing him was Miriam and Lemar. She loved her cute niece, and her mother was fond of that child. ''¡­ I have to meet my mother¡­ Now I have another reason to hate Kyle. My mother was kidnapped and tortured because of him.'' Her hands trembled as she clenched her fists in anger. Truth be told, she was afraid to face her mother. She felt guilty, she may blame Kyle for all the sufferings her mother experienced but she knew that she was part of the reason too. She couldn''t protect her mother well, the hideout for her mother was compromised by the enemies and kidnapped her. After saving her mother and taking her here under Miriam''s protection, Ni?a didn''t show up again. Ni?a was afraid that her mother was angry at her for what she did. She couldn''t face her mother. A weakly moan escaped from her mouth as she was frustrated. Unnoticeably, Ni?a didn''t sense that Miriam was already in front of her. She only realized that Miriam was there when she saw her shadow. Ni?a raised her head and saw that Miriam had a pain expression. It was a shame for a woman like her to not detect Miriam, perhaps she was too absorbed. The two women stared at one another. Actually, they were both have painful expressions. They both chuckled with sadness and sarcasm. "We really are sisters." They were facing problems right now and they didn''t know how to overcome them. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. They were sisters, they have difficulties, they could relate to each other. Miriam spread her arms and Ni?e gently hugged her, it was warm and cozy. Being with the family that you trusted was the best. Then, Ni?a let go and her expression turned serious. It would be pathetic if she showed her vulnerable side to Kyle. Once is enough, she couldn''t show any weakness to him anymore. Perhaps he would use Miriam too, Ni?a won''t let that happen. "Let''s go, I prepared some food for you." Miriam smiled as she knew how tired Ni?a was so she just asked her to enter the mansion. However, Ni?a shook her head. She was afraid to enter the mansion. She decided to hide and use her Skill, it was going to be better if she does not show herself. Ni?a looked around and realized that the others were in the mansion already. The maids were trying their best to accommodate them. Ni?a and Miriam were the only people outside. "I will continue to protect Andromeda until she got her second Skill, but I will do it while in the dark. You know my ways." "Yeah, we are both stalkers." They giggled. Yet that warm atmosphere has immediately gone after Ni?a asked about Miriam. "What happened, it''s rare for you to show that face? Did that fucker hurt you?" Ni?a asked but her eyes were shining dangerously. If Miriam said yes, then Ni?a would rush and- "N-No, everything is fine." Miriam denied as she waved her hand. She did not dare to make a misunderstanding. "Miriam we know each other for a long time. You can''t fool me. Tell me what happened." Ni?a asked with worriedness in her voice. But Miriam remained quiet and didn''t speak anymore. She would fix this alone. Besides, she knew that Ni?a hates Kyle so it was going to be bad she told her. For now, Miriam would do her best to talk to Kyle. It wasn''t sure how many days Kyle planned to stay but she promised that she would get to the core of this problem. Miriam was strong but when it comes to love, she was weak. It was already proven just like that time in the past. Miriam could only smile but her smile couldn''t convince Ni?a at all. Still, Ni?a respect her decision and decided to support her instead. "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the mansion? Your mother is sleeping but I can wake her up for you. I''m sure that she will be happy to see you." "No, it''s fine¡­ just tell her that I love her." "Ni?a do you still blame yourself for what happened? Your mother didn''t hate you and you know it. Just talk to her already." "¡­ Said by the woman who can''t talk straight to Kyle." "T- this and that is different!" Miriam flushed red as she slightly raised her voice. Ni?a only giggled listening to her which caused Miriam to pout. "It seems like some of your energy returns, now you can raise your voice." "Thanks, Ni?a, is that what you want me to say?" Miriam crossed her arms and scoffed. Her frustration eased because of Ni?a. "Yeah, I want you to act normal again." Ni?a honestly said and genuinely smiled. "Cause if you continue behaving sadly like that, I might stab this dagger into your special someone. And you know that this is not a joke." "Is that a threat?" "Threat? You know that I''m capable of doing it. Besides, your man is far worse than me. Heck, I don''t even know why you like him. Why choose another man? Someone who will love you and be honest with you. You know that Kyle is still hiding a lot of secrets. We are still even not completely sure how he knew the future. I can''t trust a man like him." "Ni?a¡­" Miriam just said her name as she couldn''t refute most of what she said. Ni?a had a point but Miriam couldn''t agree with her. [ I want to thank these people for supporting my Patreon: Capzlawk Nguyen, Loki388, Crane17686, HaiI''mRyuu, L A M, Alex, terrance smith, Haddouch Belca''Sam, and Ausner Gentil. Please visit my Patreon if you want to read ahead of public updates: https://www.patreon.com/Puji_maki ] Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Miriam wanted to speak but then a gust of wind brushed off her and she closed her eyes. When her vision returned, she realized that Ni?a was already gone. "As always, faster than the wind, huh." She sighed as she shook her head in defeat. She couldn''t persuade Ni?a to see her mother, Mrs. Hasvolge missed her daughter and it was obvious that Ni?a felt the same way. However, the guilt that Ni?a carried was too heavy and she was afraid to see her. "She''s still around so I still have a chance to change her decision." The moon and the stars were shining brightly yet Miriam and Ni?a didn''t feel any solace in the night. The cold breezes of wind made them lonely. Miriam took a look at the surrounding before she decided to return. It was already late and she had things that she needed to do. First, she had to talk to her guests and made them feel comfortable. Miriam was curious about Andromeda and why the Elven Princess and Kyle were interested in her. ''Princess Belle and Kyle only have one similarity, they have a way to know the future. The fact that they are trying to recruit Andromeda is already enough proof. But the question is, what is the reason? Is there something about Andromeda that they are eager to have? Based on what I can see, the woman is just a healer with stronger types of healing. Is it about her Skill? Does she her next Skill going to be a powerful one?" Miriam didn''t know. She could use her True Clairvoyance to see the future but she had to sleep for about a week if she tried to do it. And utmost, the best she could see was two or three days ahead. She couldn''t see far ahead from that, or she had to sacrifice her life essence. It was not sure if Andromeda could even evolve her Skill within that timeframe. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Although it''s impressive for her to become a Rank 1 with just a healing spell. A healing that can steal a portion of xp? It will be going to be fast leveling but she will lack foundation because of that." She honestly said as she entered the mansion. There, she saw Adalyn, Andromeda, and Seven. It was ironic that because of Seven''s persistent begging, Miriam found that Adalyn was Andromeda''s friend. Because of this, Miriam knew Andromeda before even Ni?a called her about Andromeda. It felt like fate was moving and making their paths cross. Adalyn and Andromeda immediately stood up and greeted her. As for Seven, he was rubbing his neck because he just carried Titania to a room. "G-Good evening Miss Miriam." Adalyn stuttered but she successfully delivered it. Andromeda greeted her too, and so was Seven. Miriam nodded and didn''t want to pressure them anymore. "You can rest first, we will talk tomorrow. We prepared a room for each of you so you don''t have to worry. As for security, we have a powerful Hunter guarding the perimeter." Miriam chuckled. Ni?a was protecting the mansion in the dark. If someone tried to attack the mansion, then their deaths were already written on the stone. On top of that, Kyle was in the mansion and nobody in their right mind would try to face him. ''I can say that they are stupid if they try to attack us.'' Andromeda and the others immediately understand what she said. They recalled how Ni?a destroyed dozens of flying ships and killed a lot of flying monsters. It sent shivers down their spines, and they know that they could never replicate that craziness. Only Ni?a could pull that off. Miriam saw their reactions and shrugged, she started walking out of the hall and they greeted her for the last time. Miriam''s figure slowly disappeared until they were the only three left. Thankfully, a maid appeared and guide them to their respective rooms. Andromeda, who was alone in her room, sat on her bed and started thinking. She sighed in relief realizing that she was now safe. She clutched her chest and took a deep breath. She decided to sleep, she leaned her back and lied, tightly closing her eyes. However, no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t sleep. Her body and mind were still on alert even after escaping the crisis. She rubbed her shoulders and looked at the window where the stars and moon shining brightly. In truth, Andromeda''s dilemma just took 29 hours to end and it was not actually long. But for her and the others, it was a heck long day. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ As for our protagonist, Mikael was still sleeping embracing Furrneka in the bed, they peacefully sleep with the warmth of each other making them comfortable. Mikael didn''t read the message, Furrneka said that she didn''t want any disturbance and shattered the phone. They continued their lovemaking till the next day, it was a monstrosity to see them keep going. They were both Hunters so it was understandable that they have great stamina. Furrneka was now completely healed and her temperament was not a short fuse anymore. She could think rationally although when it comes to Mikael, she would always go full Yandere. Well, that was a characteristic of their species so it could not be helped. Anyway, Mikael was still not going to be part of the story because the author planned to focus this arc on the other characters. [God, I''m having a mental block and I don''t know what to write¡­] [I plan to focus it on the other characters for the meantime so that I can continue¡­ Well, the title of this novel is MC''s not part of the story so it''s quite reasonable, right?¡­ Hope you understand.] Chapter 260 Chapter 260 A person with a sharp expression slammed the table angrily. The table was expensive but Jake Raynold didn''t care at all. In fact, he broke it down with just one smash. The table was smashed in half and looked miserable, the same just as the money spent to buy it. Jake Raynold was fuming in anger and he further smashed the vase close to him, the vase shattered into pieces and littered on the floor. "L- leader!! That vase is 14 million dollars!! It''s an Item that makes the air purify and it prevents any ghost-type monsters!!" The secretary stuttered as he looked at the vase with dismay and anguish. "I don''t give a fuck!! Besides, why do we even have that kind of Item, we are in a high-rise building, away from a Dungeon! There are no ghosts or spectres here!! And if we are talking about air-purifying!! Just get a plan or something!!!" Jake spat as his eyes were red in madness. He couldn''t accept what they did to him. "S-Sir, the vase has an aloe vera!! And you just destroyed its house!!" The secretary replied with indignant and found the poor aloe vera. He carefully picked the plant and put it in a basin with a handful of water to maintain its life. Jake Raynold realized that the vase indeed had a plant. But he was too angry to think about it. He grabbed his secretary''s neck and pushed him up, the secretary dangled as he couldn''t breathe. He tried to stop his leader but Jake was stronger than him, he was the highest level Hunter in the world. In case of strength, he could equal Oliver Johnson, the Titan. However, this man was too focused on leveling that he didn''t have time to mingle with society. His life was always in the Dungeon, killing monsters. "Why did you not tell me that an invasion happened in Brazil!! Are you fucking kidding me? I couldn''t help humanity again and worst, the enemies gave a huge xp!! You, as my secretary, your job is to inform me that there''s a battle like that!!" This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The secretary coughed but he tried his best to reply. "S-Sir cough I tried to find you but you are in the deeper part of the Dungeon. cough It''s too late when I found you, the battle is already over." "You are fucking high ranker, why can''t you get there faster!!" "cough S-sir, you are in a Level 3 Black Portal, even cough a high rank like me will have a hard time to find you." It was true, Jake Raynold soloed a Black Portal alone. Perhaps, except for Kim Soo-Woon and Yukki Kouri, nobody could copy what he did. [Note: In the original timeline, where Mikael died, Yukki Kouri is the original Rank 1 of the first batch.] [On talent alone, Yukki, Kim Soo-Woon, and Mikael are equal. They have the same potential to reach Godhood. That''s all, I will never say anything about the original timeline in the meantime.] The only reason why Jake Raynold could compete against those talented people was his thirst for leveling, he was addicted to achieving a level after a hard-earned battle, he was the type who loved the feeling of being rewarded after a hardship. That was Jake Raynold. At first, Jake Raynold relentlessly kept leveling because he wanted to show that he was the strongest and the highest-ranked. However, he started loving this hobby until he didn''t care about being the strongest at all. All he wanted was to keep leveling, Jake Raynold had loose screws in his head. Jake Raynold released his secretary as he knew that he was innocent anyway. He was just too angry. The secretary landed on the floor and started coughing as he touched his neck. He was a High Ranker but he couldn''t resist Jake Raynold, the Hunter who has the highest level of all. As of now, this man is level 878, only 122 level and he would reach Godhood. Jake Raynold sighed in frustration and sat down in his chair. He dropped his head and looked at the floor, he was disappointed. "They say I am heartless because I didn''t help in any of the worldwide crisis, I can''t help it. When there is an invasion, I''m always in the Dungeon, killing monsters." He was right, Jake Raynold didn''t help in any battle regarding the world''s safety. He was always in Dungeon, actually this man would never leave a Dungeon if he doesn''t close it. In short, the only way to get out of the Dungeon is to kill all of the monsters, that is his ideology. "¡­ It''s depressing that I didn''t participate, especially the last battle, those Methuselahs have a huge xp, what a letdown." He sighed a long depressing one. Yeah, one of the main reasons he was furious was because he couldn''t get any of those precious exp points¡­ Actually, it was the biggest reason. Because just like I said, this man is a leveling addict. He is like a mmorgp competitive player that wanted to be ahead of the other players and continued leveling without any rest or sleep to continue playing on his pc, he is a grinder-type player. He lost his strength and remained sitting for a long time. His secretary, who stopped coughing stood and fixed his necktie. He looked at his Leader and shook his head. He started thinking about some news to make Jake forget the incident in Brazil. "The newest batch from Awakening just came out yesterday." "And?" He asked as he didn''t know what''s the connection between the newest batch and his disappointment. "U-Um¡­ The rank 1, yes the Rank 1. I-If you want we can-" "Don''t say anything stupid anymore or else I might crack that neck of yours." Jake clicked his tongue. "Killing the Rank 1 and taking the Evolution Stone is good for those who are desperate to get the newest Skill. But we all know that Evolution Stone is just a path or a doping drug to make your body awaken a Skill. If you still didn''t build the foundations for your upcoming Skill, then Evolution Stone is for naught. Perhaps you will only gain a random weak-ass Skill. Secretary, I just have my newest Skill and it''s stupid for me to have another one when I don''t even master the latest." ''Well, at least you forget about Brazil. And you don''t look depressed anymore.'' Jake Raynold sneered. However, his secretary just wanted to take his attention to other things. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Just to get Jake Raynold''s attention, the secretary started thinking about important topics. Then he realized that Lane actually closed the deal with the Redemption. Lane was praised by the higher-ups because it. It seemed like her connection with the Redemption was still alive. "Ah, Leader, I remembered that Lane made a deal with Kyle, the Guild Leader of the Redemption! Do you want to hear it?" Jake glanced at him and sighed in defeat. He has nothing to do anyway. "Go on." The secretary nodded and did his best to remember most of the important stuff. "Then, ahem, Miss Lane successfully close the deal with Sir Kyle Rockwell and now we have the monopoly of most of the Runic Weapons! And we bought it slightly above the average price! Now we can use this to increase our firepower or sell some of them!!" The secretary excitedly said as his eyes beaming with a sign of dollar, he was a money lover through and through. Jake touched his chin and began thinking, it was actually a good thing. However, he was curious about one thing. "Their power, are these weapons powerful?" "Well about that, the technology was still new so their power was just about the average ability of Items and they mostly focus on elemental effects such as fire and wind elements." The secretary as the corners of his lips twitched, he successfully caught his attention with this, and his neck was safe now. Jake, who was oblivious to any of his thoughts, started calculating the possible profit. "Not bad. I bet the higher-ups will use it to gather more people under their banner." He concluded. In all honesty, he didn''t care about the higher-ups. The only reason he agreed to be a Guild Leader is that they let him do what he wants. He could do leveling freely with no distraction. The only thing they want was to make him the leader as publicity and become the face of their Guild. Although right now, their Guild was getting pushed back because of him. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "¡­ It''s because I didn''t participate in that battle, again!!!" He yelled and a powerful aura released out of his body. The secretary stumbled as he lost the strength in his knees. He cursed himself, he made Jake remember the problem again. He gulped as he feared that Jake might destroy the building. And his deduction was spotted on, Jake Raynold glared at him and exploded like a missile. "It''s because you''re fucking slow!!" ''Oh God, Abe Maria, Buddha, Allah, Flying Spaghetti, all of the Gods! Please help me to get away from this demon!'' The secretary prayed to all the Gods and religions he knew. Jake Raynold may accidentally/intentionally kill him with his bare hands alone. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ In Australia, hundreds of giant spiders were crawling on the ground and eating all of the living things in the forest. It was a monster wave, the Portal was hidden and the portal radar couldn''t detect it. The Portal reached hundreds of days and now the monsters inside the Portal crawled out of it. The Portal was a Spider-type Dungeon and these monsters were poisonous although it was not strong and could be cure by potions. Still, the damages that the monsters made were massive. The poor trees and the wildlife were greatly hurt and it may take years to heal the destruction. Yet the monsters didn''t have any intention of stopping, instead, they continued devouring the life until they completely vanished. However, while they were busy feasting, what they didn''t know was that Hunters were immediately dispatched to their location. A young man who came from the sky bit his palm as he landed on the ground, the ground cracked and a powerful shockwave assaulted the monsters. Colt appeared and fought the monsters, his hand was bleeding as he made a self-injured gesture. He took a needle and stabbed his finger, it was small, and Colt could endure the pain. Colt acquired his newest Skill, the Pain Repulsion. Whenever he received an injury, he could create powerful shockwaves to attack his enemies. This was the best he did to evolve his Counter. To do a self-inflicting pain and release it as a shockwave, it was a cool power by the way. Because the greater the damage he received, the stronger the shockwave. It can be compared to Kalman''s shield ability. The monsters that were hit by the shockwaves lost their lives, some survived but their limbs and organs were missing. Colt cast his eyes on them and he didn''t feel any fear at all, he must not. ''My brother faced stronger monsters than this. I have to be better.'' Colt decided to stay here in Australia to train and control his power, he wanted to have a high precision so that he won''t waste mana. As far as he knew, only a few people could control their mana like a god. Some of them were, Yukki, Kyle, and Kitsune. Colt''s goal was to reach their levels in terms of mana manipulation. "¡­ But first I have to teach this bastard a lesson." He was not talking about the spiders, he was talking about the incoming man. A young draconian man walked towards the monsters, he looked human although he had two protruding horns on his forehead and his shoulders down to his arms were covered with grey scales. As for his eyes, the irises were slanted like a viper. And he had sharp teeth like sharks in the ocean. Despite looking cool and strong, the young man was not smiling at all. In fact, his expression didn''t change at all. It was different from Colt''s cold expression, this draconian was emotionless and didn''t show anything on his face. His face was stiff as a rock. He is Shenten, the one and only son of King Timar and Queen Saya. He is the prince of the Beastmen. Shenten walked into the horde of monsters without any fear, he just raised his arms and his fingers turned into sharp claws. He attacked the monsters head-on and with every damage he made, the spiders slowly turned into stones. This is Shenten''s power, he could petrify (turn to stone) the enemies that were damaged by his claws. As a Draconian, he inherited one of their unique powers, the petrification, just like the Basilisk of the Punishment. [Note: I think I already wrote about Shenten once, it''s in chapter 168. As for his other sibling, it''s a girl.] [Sheten''s name came from the anime Dragon Ball, the Dragon name Shen Long, I just changed into a closer one.] Chapter 263 Chapter 262 The spiders turned into stones until they crumbled to dust, their grains flew across the sky as the wind blew up. Despite being in the middle of a monster horde, Shenten''s face didn''t change at all. He looked calm as he sliced them with great precision, he was calculating the best movements to win this battle. These monsters were from Violet Portal and it was actually hard for him to face them without getting injuries. Yet here he was, with no scratch at all. Shenten was moving like a person doing an acrobatic performance. It was almost as if he was a member of a circus and he was doing his play. He jumped and the spiders tried to attack him using their webs but Shenten cut the webs, the webs turned into stones and crumbled as they fell. That''s right, Shenten could petrify even an object. His claws released unique energy that could change the atom of an object and turn it into stone. He descended on one of the spiders, the monster roared and tried to stab him using its sharp leg. Shenten deflected the attack and made the leg into stone instead. He punctured the monster and it died. However, his enemies were endless. Despite killing hundreds of monsters, they didn''t dwindle at all. "Hey, how much do I have to say to you that it''s dangerous to fight on your own." Colt appeared and used Counter to the spiders, they flew and their bodies ruptured as Colt approached Shenten. It was ironic that he said that even though he charged alone too. "¡­" Shenten just stared at him and didn''t speak, as always. This Draconian was the strangest that Colt met. Usually, Beastmen are musclehead people and won''t hesitate to speak what they are thinking. They are straightforward and sort of honest, but this man, he is colder than ice. In fact, Colt didn''t hear his voice since they became a team. Shenten and Colt decided to form a team of two, although sometimes an old Cat guy with mechanical arms was helping them with their leveling. Colt had high respect towards the old man because he was the one who taught him the ways to evolve his Skill. ''That old man said that I should hurt myself to activate my Counter. At first, it sounds stupid but when I tried it, it was actually a great idea. My Counter is different from the other offensive Skills because it is more like a defense. I''m having a hard time finding what''s the best way to attack first and the old man taught me a lot ¡­ Although that old man''s teaching is quite brutal, as expected of a Beastmen. They are people who lust for blood.''Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Colt sighed and glanced at the Draconian. Shenten was a quiet person but it was obvious that he was thirsty for blood just like a true beast. His eyes were shining even if she tried to hide them. ''Well, at least he is easy to read¡­ Sometimes.'' "These monsters are easy to populate. A spider can produce, 150- 300 eggs so it''s obvious that they are plenty. Even a talented person like you will easily die if you faced an endless horde of monsters just like this. You will lose your stamina first before you take all of them down. For now, we must contain these monsters away from the nearest city." Colt said while studying the surrounding. Shenten who was listening to him nodded his head but his face didn''t change at all. Colt swallowed a sigh, acting defeated. Colt and Christian are siblings so they have similarities, such as being calculative and showing their expression(fake) to convince someone. "Okay, good." They agreed and decided to stop the monsters from reaching the nearest city, this was their responsibility as Hunters. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Patriarch, how''s the Prince?" A person who had ears and a tail of a lion approached the old cat who was sleeping in a tree trunk. Lander just reached Australia and he immediately went to the place where Patriarch and Prince Shenten stay in. Lander was confused why there are no people when he knocked on the door so he decided to go inside. Yet, when he entered the backyard, he saw that Patriarch was sleeping like a log. "Patriarch." Lander spoke and his vein slowly appeared on his forehead. He was getting irritated. "Get up, I know that you already detect me." "¡­ Well, what can I say, you got me." Patriarch slowly sat up and rubbed his eyes using his knuckles. The metal hand rubbed his face but Patriarch was already accustomed to his cold hands. His tail lazily swayed and he jumped down. "Wazzup Lander, my friend." Patriarch greeted him with a fist bump as he raised his fist, but Lander was too confused about his gesture and didn''t know what to do. Patriarch shrugged and decided to stop. "Wazzup!" "Wazzup?" "Hehe, you know, the wazzup! It''s how humans greet each other!" "I thought it was handshake?" Lander asked as he was perplexed. No human tried to greet him with wazzup. ''Is it because I look scary?¡­ Never mind, I''m here to find the Prince.'' He shook his head as he turned to talk about the Prince. "Where is Prince Shenten?" Lander probed but Patriarch just yawned and stretched his arms. It was strange to see a buff old man stretching and his tummy bulging. Patriarch was acting like a retired veteran who always drinks alcohol. "Oh about that, Prince Shenten is not here." "What? Where is he?" "He''s on the job right now and fighting against the spiders." Lander couldn''t believe that Patriarch let Shenten go alone. Patriarch saw his reaction and just waved his metal hand. "Lander come on, Shenten is old already. He doesn''t need a babysitter. Besides, that man is strong¡­ but sometimes he is hard to read. Can you imagine, he jumped down a canyon just to kill a monster!" "Tch, this is the reason why I hesitate to recommend you to protect him." Patriarch chuckled and decided to take him to Shenten. As they walked, Patriarch decided to ask about the current situation of their species. "How is it? Is it really hard?" "¡­ It''s getting worse. The other Elders lost their loyalty and they decided to build their own kingdom or clan instead¡­ And the IHA approved it." Chapter 264 Chapter 264 "We are here." Patriarch said as he looked down, and shrugged at the sight. Lander followed him and looked down, then he saw millions of spiders crawling from the forest. They looked hungry and desperate, they rushed to find food to satiate their hunger. Lander looked closely and saw that some Hunters were doing their best to stop the monsters. There was a small village close to the forest and the evacuation was still not finished. The Hunters couldn''t let these monsters go there. As he further looked around, he saw that Prince Shenten was among the Hunters who were fighting the monsters. Lander looked at Patriarch with disbelief. "Dis you send a royalty to fight a monster wave?" That was atrocious, unbelievable, and idiotic. Lander sent Patriarch to protect and teach Prince Shenten, and yet, he let the Prince fight a battle alone. "Okay, first of all, he is not alone. Second of all, this is part of my teachings, you know that Prince Shenten needs to become stronger. And third, these monsters are from Violet Portal. They are not dangerous." "Not dangerous my ass! Violet Portal is dangerous for him, Prince Shenten can''t face these monsters. He is still a warrior who do not have a Kampi." Landee growled and glared at him, he wanted to choke this bastard. "You know that King Timar, Shenten''s father, fought monsters with the same strength as these. I''m just helping Shenten to follow the path of his father." "Shenten and King Timar are different!" Lander roared. As time passed, he realized that Patriarch had a few loose screws in his head. No, he already knew that Patriarch was insane but he did not know that it was this much. "Patriarch, tell me how you teach your grandchild and her fiancee¡­ You didn''t throw them in a Violet Portal, right?"Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He asked just to make sure that Patriarch didn''t do dangerous stuff to his family. "Oh that, it''s a shame but no. We only have mock battles, although I broke their bones here and there, it was actually fun. Sigh, it''s a shame that I didn''t throw them to a Dungeon." "¡­.." Never mind, and to simply put, Patriarch is a cat. He had a mischievous and playful attitude, just like a cat. The Patriarch regretted that he didn''t throw Furrneka and Mikael to a Black Dungeon so that they become stronger. Lander averted his gaze, he realized that Patriarch was worse than him. ''I think Hakanria is fortunate that I am his father. At least, I''m not brutal to him¡­'' A bad aftertaste filled him as he recalled his son. Hakanria was imprisoned in the high detention facility, the Numb Mountain Asylum. Lander only met him once and their relationship was still sour. Truth be told, most of his clan members tried to persuade him to have another child but Lander disregarded it. He didn''t want to have a child again and he was planning to give his position to the other clan member after everything settled down. He was tired of being tough, because of his position as the Alpha, Hakanria was pushed too hard just to reach his criteria to become the next Alpha. ''Perhaps I am the reason why he became like that¡­ Still, I''m better compared to this old man.'' He glanced at Patriarch who looked relaxed as he gazed down watching how Prince Shenten fought the monsters. Shenten''s head was bleeding but he didn''t stop moving his arms and petrified them. "See, he can fight them." Patriarch said with pride. "And he has injuries." "But he can fight them." "¡­" Lander sighed and stopped talking. They landed on the ground close to the Hunters. Lander saw that Patriarch was doing something. "Hm, why are you stretching Patriarch?" "Isn''t obvious, I will help them. You know, just to burn some calories." "But I thought -" "You thought that I can not use my arms. Well, they are metal and I can''t turn them into claws just like my natural arms. But they are actually tough because they are made of metal crystals that are harvested in the Dungeon so I can use them like a hammer." He grinned, then he didn''t wait for a second and ran towards the multitude of spiders. "Well, I guess it''s not bad to lose yourself." Lander shrugged, his injured eyes that he got from the last battle were twitching and he believed that it was telling him to join the battle. As a Beastmen, his natural reaction to battles is always with ferocity. He started charging and lost his thoughts for a while, he went all out just like the Patriarch. The two Elders feast over the spiders. They brutally tore their limbs bare hands, the Patriarch and the Alpha were Beastmen and they love battles. Now that they decided to have fun in this spider-filled forest, they won''t go with just a simple bang, they would go with full throttle and fucking murder these poor monsters. The Elders roared as their hands got filled with the blood of their prey, they were true to their instinct. The Hunters who witnessed their brutality were awestruck. They completely stopped their movements, their intuition was telling them that they might get caught up in the bloodbath if they tried to join. They lowered their hands and watched as the two Elders massacred the spiders with animality, they gulped and their backs were sweating. ''So this is the power of Elders¡­'' They thought. Around an hour later, the forest was filled with the carcasses of the spiders. Even the Boss died in the hands of both Elders, in fact, they excitedly rushed to the Boss and killed it with a swoop. The forest was now safe, some monsters tried to escape but the Hunters kept the perimeter, and none successfully escaped. The Hunters expressed their gratitude and said that they would give the Elders all of the rewards but Patriarch and Lander didn''t accept them. Both of them didn''t have Inventories nor spatial storage. As for Prince Shenten and Colt, they were in tatters and had ragged breathings. Fighting monsters from Violet Portal was hard for them. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Colt and Shenten had bruises all over their bodies, the armors they wearing had holes and almost looked like scraps of metals. They fought the spiders using their everything yet they still couldn''t last long. Colt and Shenten didn''t experience the endless monsters horde of the Punishment so they were not used to prolonged battle. They had ragged breathing as they were greeted by two old-looking Beastmen. Colt knew one of them so he acknowledged that the other one is a friend. Still, he didn''t look relieved even though he was welcomed. The Patriarch and the Alpha were covered with blood as if they literally bathed in a pool of blood. How could he act with this kind of people? Colt almost act like he didn''t know Patriarch but it was already late. The two Elders approached them and Colt didn''t have a choice but to sigh and gulped down the healing potion. As for Shenten, the Draconian remain constant with his ever-changing expression. In fact, he didn''t grimace at all despite being wounded. ''I feel like this person is a psychopath or something, I never see him smile or cry at all. He''s like a robot, I think even a robot has more expressions than him.'' Colt shook his head in defeat, he was asking his decision in life. He admitted that his judgment of teaming up with Shenten was outrageous since in the first place, he couldn''t talk to him. Shenten is mute and far worse than a robot. ''Still, I accept that choosing that old cat is the best decision I did. That old cat helped me how to find my path. He is straightforward and doesn''t hold back on his opinion. I can say that this is a win-win situation.'' Actually, Colt asked the old cat to become his teacher but the old cat didn''t accept it and just said that he would help him the best that he could. Colt was a bit disappointed but he decided to settle with that. He learned a lot and he was thankful. "Wazzup! How''s your training." Patriarch greeted them as if everything was normal, despite being covered with filth Patriarch was not repulsive at all. He was used to blood since he was a child. He waved his hand and tapped their heads like a grandpa that he is. He was smiling innocently, though the blood on his body made it look like he was a demon. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Hey, Colt what are you doing?" "I''m brushing off the blood from my hair." "Puhaha, it seems like you are fine." Colt and Shenten were already accustomed to Patriarch antics and nod. "Good, happy to see you both fine." The old cat grinned and started laughing, again he was covered with blood so the image looked grim. As for Lander, he still had a sense of manners so he just took off his shirt and wiped the blood. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "It''s good to know that you are healthy and fine Prince Shenten." Lander was kneeling before Shenten who didn''t change his expression. He just nodded, but it was already enough gesture for Lander. The Alpha sighed, he stood up and looked around the living room. He didn''t have time to inspect the house they were living in because he immediately went after the Patriarch. Now that he inspected the place, he was satisfied that the Prince was living in a good house. The Patriarch and Prince Shenten were in disguise and no one knew where they were except for a few trusted Beastmen. "Um, excuse me but did you just say that Shenten is the Prince of Beastmen and this old cat is the leader of the Cat Tribe?" Colt, who was perplexed, tilted his head as he didn''t know what expression he should show. He was good at controlling his emotions, but he was still surprised to know that Shenten and the old cat were actually prestigious people. He wanted to make sure so he asked Lander, the only sane person. Shenten would never answer him and the old cat would just laugh. ''Shenten doesn''t speak so I don''t know the true name of the old cat. If I heard that he is the Patriarch then I will definitely understand what''s going on. Yet, I''m oblivious for months.'' Lander stared at him, trying to find Colt''s intention. Lander was not good with humans but he knew when to show his hatred, this person in front of him is a friend of the Prince so he''s an ally. "What you heard is right, Prince Shenten and Patriarch are important figures of our species." "¡­ Wow." "What do you mean wow?" "Nothing." Colt shook his head, he might receive beatings if he said it. ''You have a mute crown prince and an eccentric Clan leader to be pillars of your Kingdom, as a business-minded person I can already see that you are going to fall.'' Lander felt like Colt was insulating the Prince and the Patriarch. If he was just like his past, a hot-blooded warrior, he might break Colt''s arm. But he was different now, he knew how to discern enemies and not. He could see that Colt is a friend and he didn''t have a bad intention. "Okay okay. Now that we are all here, how about you start speaking Lander?" While holding a chicken drumstick, the Patriarch joined their conversation and asked Lander directly. However, Lander was not adamant to speak because Colt was here. He may be an ally but he was still a human and what they were going to talk about was important. It was related to the future of their species. "It''s okay, Colt is a good guy. He is cold outside but warm inside, you know, a tsundere." Patriarch gobbled up to the chicken. "I don''t know what tsundere is but I feel insulted." Colt planned to search for the meaning of the word later on. Lander glanced at Prince Shenten, he nodded and agreed to let Colt stay and hear them. Lander didn''t have a choice but to accept his decision, he started talking about the current situation of their species. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 "Ugh!" Andromeda groaned as she felt her hands trembling and trying to fight the pain. She would puke blood at any moment. She was exhausted and consumed all her mana, but she was not allowed to stop. She continued releasing mana so that she could heal the poor snow bunny before her. The snow bunny was bleeding as someone impaled it mercilessly. It was breathing weakly. "You have to control your mana usage, you should use the right amount of mana to heal a small bunny. Don''t waste your mana and spare them rightfully, as a healer you should be aware of your mana pool." Said by the heartless man who injured the poor snow bunny. Kyle was watching Andromeda squeezing all her remaining mana to heal the creature. The snow bunny was cute and pitiful, it kept crying asking to be saved and Andromeda took pity on it. "Guh!" She groaned as she released her power and cast heal, thankfully the mana was enough to heal the poor bunny. Andromeda''s face was pale as if she lost most of her blood, at any moment, she might pass out. Her mind was in a groggy state, this was must worst than the life she experienced in the Punishment. She couldn''t think straight and her saliva was falling out of her mouth, she was like a zombie. However, her training was still not over. Kyle tossed a mana potion to her, urging her to drink it, and started healing again. "Drink it." "¡­" Andromeda swallowed a cry as she was breathing hard, her forehead was covered with layers of sweat but she didn''t stop. She extended her hand and grabbed the potion using her trembling hand. Andromeda uncorked the potion and gulped down the content. She almost puked because of the taste of medicine but she pushed herself and drank it. "Good, now heal another one." "T- They are going to get hurt."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "I don''t care." Next to Kyle, a cage full of snow bunnies was shivering as the bunnies tried to escape. The bunnies were afraid because they witnessed how Kyle stabbed every bunny that he grabbed out of the cage. Kyle actually stabbed 300 bunnies and no one didn''t die because Andromeda kept healing them, so far everything was going fine and only 28 bunnies remained in the cage. However, Kyle was not impressed at all. His opponent is time and no one could beat it, even him or the Protector. Kyle knew that the catastrophe is coming and he needed Andromeda to become stronger and help him. "K-Kyle, I think Andromeda needs to rest." Miriam joined in, she could see that Andromeda was barely opening her eyes. The fatigue built up and she was obviously exhausted. Miriam turned around and looked at the sniffing Adalyn. The young girl was crying as she couldn''t accept seeing her big sister like this, suffering just to get stronger. "She has to rest, you know that." Miriam said in a firm tone, she knew that she was the right one here. She understood that Kyle had a tendency to go M, but everything has its limit. Kyle glanced at her and Miriam slightly fidget, it was difficult whenever Kyle looked at her eye to eye. "Miriam, you know that I only said that I will help her if she tried to do her best. Besides, I gave her a warning that this is going to be hard." "But-" "I believe Ni?a said to Andromeda that she must be alert about me, yet she still decided to agree with me teaching her. You know that I''m the best teacher that she can find." "T-That''s true but-" "Miriam you don''t know what is coming." "Because you''re not telling me!" Miriam''s voice quivered, she was frustrated being treated like this. She glared at Kyle and waited for his reaction, she saw that Kyle''s pupils dilated but it immediately disappeared. Kyle massaged his forehead and sighed. "Hey, young girl, take Andromeda to her room, the training is over now." Adalyn didn''t hesitate and quickly helped her big sister. Before they left, Adalyn glared at Kyle and she was furious. Now, she knew the reason why Ni?a hated Kyle. He was heartless. ''If not for sister''s dream, I will definitely disagree and stop her from choosing Kyle as a mentor.'' Adalyn knew the reason why Andromeda wanted to become stronger quickly. She wanted to stand equal with him. ''Big brother Mikael, I don''t know if you remember sister Andi but she''s doing her best just to see you¡­ Please, if you meet, don''t be bad to her.'' Adalyn understood that her big sister had a lot of stronger rivals to face, even Ni?a was part of that, but Adalyn was still cheering for her big sister because she witnessed her determination. ''I don''t know if it''s sweet or crazy to see someone do her best just to make someone love her back. I don''t know big sister and big brother''s past, but I think big brother did something to sister Andi that caused her to fall in love. Maybe it was a simple act of goodwill, but that goodwill gave sister Andi a new reason to live.'' Adalyn assisted her sister and took her to her room. Andromeda was weak, she rest on the bed and closed her eyes, she didn''t even change her clothes and just doze off. She was too tired. Adalyn watched her with concern, she felt like her sister''s determination to reach Mikael was disturbing. She didn''t know if it was good or bad, no one could tell except time. "If they met each other, I wonder what will happen." Adalyn actually wanted to consult her brother but Seven already left because he was called by the guild. Aside from that, Miriam had bad blood against the insensitive Seven. "Kuya, as always you are stupid..." She sighed, she could guess the reason why Miriam hated Seven. That man definitely asked about her wellbeing while she was in the Punishment. Seven always put Adalyn first before everything, and now that Adalyn was in a safe place, Seven was not afraid to leave her. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 [I know that some readers are getting frustrated with the pacing, sorry guys but this series will finish around 600-700 chapters, I think.] [So yeah, I guess this series has a slow pacing, sorry guys. As for those people who are waiting for Mikael to power up, I''m on it. I will make him the strongest son of a bitch!!] While Adalyn was helping Andromeda to reach her room, Miriam and Kyle were left alone on the wide training ground. They were both not speaking and the atmosphere was awkward. "¡­ Do you have something to say?" Kyle talked first as he didn''t want the suffocating atmosphere to continue. "No, but I think you have something to say." Miriam replied with a tint of coldness, she was starting to get frustrated with this man. "You say that I know nothing yet you don''t even try to explain it to me. How can I understand it, hm?" She said with a huff, they knew each other for a long time since the start of Awakening, yet Kyle was still hiding a lot of things from her and the others. "How can we understand you if you don''t tell a thing¡­" She was choked. Usually, she would act strong in front of him but not anymore, not after everything. Miriam was a woman too and she had a vulnerable side, she may be the toughest woman on the team but this didn''t mean that she was unbreakable, everything has its limit. "¡­" "What are you not going to say a thing?'' Miriam waited for Kyle but the man remain quiet and didn''t open his mouth at all, he couldn''t. He was afraid, he didn''t know the exact reason why he was afraid, but he is. "You¡­" If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Miriam closed her eyes and stopped her tears from flowing, she took a deep breath and calmed herself. Then, she smiled at Kyle as if nothing happened. "Why did you even go here?" "¡­" "I think I''m tired, I have to excuse myself." Miriam moved her feet and left Kyle alone in the training area. The cries of the snow bunnies echoed and filled the place with sadness. When Miriam was far from the training ground, the tears started flowing and she immediately wiped them, she sniffed and walked with her chest out walking tall like everything was fine. "I''m right, you are a bastard." No matter how much she tried, she couldn''t open his heart, Kyle won''t open it. Since the first time they met in the Awakening, Kyle''s heart was already close and none could open it. Miriam already knew it, she knew that Kyle is a heartless man that won''t hesitate to kill just for the betterment of the world. However, deep inside of her, Miriam was hoping that Kyle would change. "Corrupted or not, you are a bastard¡­" Using the back of her hand, she wiped the tears and walked towards where her son was staying. Lemar started to behave like an adult after what happened last time when Kyle left Lemar and Miriam in the room. The young kid started to act strong and didn''t want to show that he is a child, that he really is. "What did I tell you, you are going to get hurt." While she was walking, Miriam sensed that Ni?a showed up behind her. She looked around and saw that Ni?a was leaning on the wall and glancing at her. "Miriam, this is not you. You are strong, far stronger than anyone. It hurts me to see you like this." "¡­ What do you know? You and Mikael has a strong relationship-" "No, Miriam you know that you are wrong. You know everything about us, and you know our situation." "¡­ I''m sorry." Miriam said with a trembling voice, her shoulders were down and she was trying to swallow the frustration. Ni?a who saw her appearance couldn''t help but sigh, it aches her to see Miriam like this. ''Nobody can make Miriam cry like this except that bastard.'' Ni?a realized that they are all human. Despite having powerful Skills that could destroy nations, at the end of the day, they are humans who have feelings and can be hurt just by simple words. Ni?a knew this, Hunters are not God or any omnipotent existence. Ni?a walked towards Miriam, she spread her arms and embraced her sister. She knew how painful it was for Miriam. Yet, this is her battle and the only thing she can do is to cheer for her. "Sister, I''m sorry for blaming you. This is not your fault." "No, I should be the one to say sorry. I know that you are suffering too." Miriam put her head against Ni?a''s shoulder. Ni?a tapped her head and let Miriam cry and release all her frustration. Sometimes, crying is not bad, it didn''t imply that people who cry are weak. They are just in deep stress and had to cry, crying is part of human emotions and it''s not bad or taboo. "It''s fine, you will remain as my sister forever." Miriam cried, her body was trembling while Ni?a was hugging her. This was too much for her, she was affected by a man who was not sure if he loved her. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Are you okay now?" "Un." Miriam nodded wiping the tears, she felt good and the chains in her chest vanished. She felt free after releasing everything, although she was embarrassed crying on Ni?a''s embrace. She was the oldest one yet she was being pampered by Ni?a. She fanned her face and sniffed, her nose was red and her eyes were swollen. "Now, let''s talk about that bastard, hm?" Ni?a couldn''t help it, she was concerned about Miriam. Kyle is really heartless for making Miriam like this. Ni?a deeply regretted that she didn''t stop Miriam before it was too late, she was the first to detect that Miriam was falling in love with Kyle, but she didn''t do anything except for a half-hearted warning. "I know what your answer but let me ask again, do you want me to kill him? I''m still confident in my ability, Kyle didn''t have an Item or Skill to detect me so I can finish him easily." Ni?a straightly offered her opinion which caused Miriam to strongly shook her head. "Fufu, don''t worry I''m just joking. Ara ara, so you still like the bastard, huh." Ni?a giggled but deep inside she was disappointed. As for Miriam, she was pouting and blushing. Love, it''s a powerful emotion. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 "You okay now?" Ni?a looked at her, she was anxious as she knew how hard it is when love is the topic. Everyone can go crazy because of love, even she became insane because it, she killed the first princess just to protect Mikael, and she didn''t regret it. Even now, she was still deeply in love with him. It was fascinating how Ni?a''s love didn''t change despite the passing years. It was sad, at the same time sweet. "Un." Miriam nodded and rubbed her nose using a handkerchief, she blew her snot, her nose was stuffed because she cried like a baby. Then, to make the atmosphere less awkward, Miriam decided to ask about Andromeda. "Ni?a, why did you not stop Andromeda? I thought you don''t want her to learn under Kyle?" "About that¡­" Ni?a sighed as she shook her head. "You see, I talked to her about it. I said that it is reckless and Kyle is not trustworthy, he always has hidden motives. But despite listening to all of the negative things that I said, she decided to learn under him." "And you let it like that?" "What do you want me to do? Besides, when I talked to her, I said that if she''s serious about it then she should learn everything from him, steal his knowledge and leave him." "¡­ Yeah, as expected of you." "It''s true that Kyle is the best mentor that she can get. I agreed because I want her to leech everything about him, make her stronger, then leave him bloodless. If Kyle tried to take her, I will not hesitate to put my dagger against his neck. With this, Andromeda can easily get her second Skill without any problem." "I see¡­"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Miriam agreed, she recalled the time when Kyle taught her to evolve her Skill. It was a tough time because Kyle was truly brutal. However, with just three months, Miriam awakened her second Skill. She knew that when it comes to evolving Skills, Kyle is the best teacher they can get. He could make anyone stronger 100%, that''s how talented he is. She could understand why Ni?a agreed. Using the Evolution Stones does not mean that the Hunter will have another powerful Skill, sometimes because of a weak foundation, the Skill he will have is nonsense at all, such as being sensitive to heat or having an endless appetite. To make sure that the Skill that will he obtain is legit and offensive, he had to build his foundation first. Just like what she and the others did, Mikael would never have his Lightning Void Spear if he didn''t have the weapon in the first place. Evolution Stones may look powerful but it is just giving a push to a breakthrough. "Fufu, it will make Andromeda stronger but Kyle will have nothing, it''s the best scenario I can think of. I will use his talent in teaching but he will never get his payment." She chuckled, it was lame revenge but she didn''t care. Being lame is not bad anyway. "Hey, don''t think I forgot about you." Ni?a glanced at Miriam. "What''s your plan? It hurts me to see you like this. If you have a plan, I will help you. You know that you are special to me." "¡­I- I¡­" Miriam stuttered as she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t have any plan, she was afraid that something bad would happen and caused her thin-line relationship to crumble. "Miriam, this is not you at all." "I- I know." Miriam smiled grimly accepting her opinion. She couldn''t help it. Seeing Miriam in distress, Ni?a didn''t have a choice but to bargain. She would entrust Miriam the choice. "Miriam, how about this? If you faced Kyle truthfully and show him your true feelings, I will talk to my mother too. If you take a step and advance, then I will gladly follow you." To be honest, Ni?a was always in her mother''s room, watching her sewing clothes. They were girly and definitely made for an adult woman, her mother was creating dresses for her. Ni?a knew that her mother loved her, it was just because of her guilt that made her anxious to talk to her. Even now, her mother knew that her daughter was around the mansion but she didn''t try to find her. She knew that Ni?a was having a hard time and decided to respect her answer. Mrs. Hasvolge respects her decision. "If you can do it, maybe I can do it too. "¡­ I''ll think about it." Miriam opened her mouth, she was unsure but she kept the agreement inside her mind. It means that both of them had to show their true feelings and faced the problem till the end. It may sound easy but sometimes the easiest part is the hardest to do, showing Miriam''s true feelings may cause harm. Ni?a gently smiled and back down for now. Still, she would watch Miriam''s move. If Miriam faced her problem, then Ni?a would keep her promise and talk to her mother too. "I have to check Lemar." "Say that her aunt greeted him hi. Gosh, your son is so cute, it makes me want to have a child too." Ni?a giggled and vanished like the wind. Lemar and Kyle looked alike but their attitude was completely different, like the different side of a coin. Besides, Ni?a could not and would never hate the child. Lemar is too cute to be hated, Ni?a could proudly say that Lamer is the treasure of Miriam and perhaps Kyle. That child is too sweet. Miriam looked around trying to find her, she even activated her Skill but just as always, she couldn''t find her. She smiled and turned around, she walked towards where her child is, she wiped her eyes making sure that traces of crying was not present. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Miriam quietly opened the door, she gently entered and saw that her son was sleeping peacefully. A smile was written on her face and moved her feet without creating any sound. She sat on the edge of the bed and stared at Lemar sleeping, he looked cute and Miriam almost wanted to pinch his chubby cheek. Still, she pushed herself not to squeeze his bubbly face, Lemar would definitely wake up if she did that. Instead, she lowered her head and kissed his forehead, Lemar''s eyes fluttered and he rubbed his face cutely. Then, the little boy slept again. Miriam couldn''t help but smile as she witnessed how cute her son is. Her heart swelled seeing him like this, Lemar was her medicine. She raised the bedsheet up to Lemar''s shoulder so that he won''t get cold. Miriam knew that Lemar was trying his best to act mature, he didn''t want to show his oh-so-great father that he was crying. ''You said to your uncle Mikael that you only have to cry when you''re with your family, yet now you even hide it from us.'' Her heart ached and caressed Lemar''s hair. Her son is still a child, despite being a child of two powerful Hunters and having a mature mind, Lemar is still a child. Miriam was hurt seeing him like this, she felt pathetic as she knew the reason why Lemar was hurt. It was afternoon and the sun was slowly sinking down the horizon, the light from the window was gradually diminishing. Being changed by the glowing stars in the sky. Then, suddenly, Miriam sensed that her son trembled. "Papa¡­" Lemar weakly mumbled, his tears slowly rolling down. Miriam''s eyes widened, she felt like she did something wrong, she was stabbed in the chest and it was so painful. Her face contorted and she sniffed, pushing herself not to cry again. She swallowed a long sigh and lowered her hands, gently wiping the tears on Lemar''s cheeks. "They say that when parents fight, the children are the ones who hurt the most."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Now she understood why. Miriam bit her lip knowing that she did a mistake. She kissed Lemar and quietly stood up, she turned back and her decision was firm. Seeing Lemar crying just because she couldn''t show her feelings was the most pathetic thing she has ever done. She left the room and walked, her gaze was full of conviction. She was tired of this. She decided to face the problem, it was now or never. Her steps felt heavy, Miriam closed her eyes for a second activating her Skill. She saw that Kyle was in his room, drinking wine and thinking about something, he didn''t show any emotions. He was just tapping his fingers and diving deep into his consciousness. He looked cool, welp, he was cool since the beginning anyway. Calculative and always thinking ahead, calm, and won''t easily lose his reasoning(unless you speak something regarding his past). Last but not the least, Kyle always wins, no matter how many problems rose and try to devour him, Kyle would find a way to overcome it and defeat it with a bang. He fought different enemies but he always won in the end. Perhaps even now, he was calculating the best path to winning the next upcoming war. This man never ceases to amaze Miriam, perhaps this was one of the reasons why she fell in love with him. Kyle is the embodiment of being sly, calculative, and victorious. Yet, despite never losing, Kyle always looked anxious as if he knew that the real problem was going to be impossible to fix. Now that she confirmed Kyle''s current situation, she swallowed hard and decided to confront him. If things go awry, so be it. Miriam was clenching her fists, her presence was so serious that even some of the maids who saw her fidgeted and forgot to bow. Miriam was going to war, love is a war that she condoned but not anymore. She raised her head and walked with confidence, she heaved her chest up making her cleavage noticeable. However, she was too absorbed and didn''t think about her appearance at all. Right now, Miriam looked fiery and hot as fuck. The way she held herself was above any girl that Kyle could even find. Her clumsiness and playfulness were not present at all. Right now, Miriam was in all seriousness. Her fingers were even ready to call the [Bow of fragmented Gungnir] in case a battle arises. She slowly reached the place where Kyle stay, while she was going to open the door, she found that one of her maids was going to deliver a bottle of champagne to Kyle''s room. It seemed like he asked for another one. Miriam smirked and signaled the maid to let her be the one to deliver it to Kyle. The maid bowed and left the bottle of champagne in Miriam''s hands. Miriam took a deep breath and knocked on his door. "Come in." She heard his cold approval and opened the door. Kyle raised his head and in just a second, his eyes widened and surprised. He sensed that someone was behind the door but he didn''t know that it was Miriam, she hid her presence so Kyle didn''t sense her correctly. "Miriam¡­ what are you doing here?" He asked, he almost stammered. He looked at her, up and down, and swallowed hard as he felt like an event would going to happen. Miriam saw the changes in his eyes and opened her mouth. "Let''s drink." "No¡­ I- I want to drink alone." "I''m not asking for your opinion. I''ll do what I want." She smiled and her smile was so fatal, hinting at the matureness and sexiness she has. She strolled towards his room and closed the door, her movements were so flawless. Her motions, her figures, her allure, Kyle caught all of them. He felt thirsty and swallowed his dry saliva. Someone''s going to get fuck(?) tonight!!! [Oh-hoho, look at the chapter, Chapter 269! What a great number! Especially the last two digits!] Chapter 270 Chapter 270 "W- what are you doing?" "Hm? I just want to talk." Miriam elegantly scooped out the cork using her thumb, then she saw that there are a pair of glasses of wine in the drawer. She strolled and grabbed them, then she poured the champagne into them and gave one to Kyle. Kyle looked at the wine then glanced at Miriam, she was smiling but Kyle felt that she would smash the bottle on his face if he would not take the wine. "Hm?" In the end, Kyle decided to accept the wine and sipped it. Miriam giggled and drank her wine too. The silence was suffocating for Kyle despite lasting only five seconds. Miriam put down her glass, it was empty because she drank all of it in one shot. Her face was red, although she was not drunk. For her to get drunk, she had to drink at least three or four bottles of champagne. Still, the liquor gave her warm which led her to become courageous. "Tsk tsk." She glanced at Kyle and the man almost fidgeted. Kyle won''t easily show discomfort but Miriam''s glance was different as if she was probing Kyle and reading his mind. Her dark brown eyes could penetrate him, Miriam of the Eye, the title is suited to her. Kyle subconsciously gulped. In Kyle''s past life, Miriam died because her power was hard to counter and even the Demon Lords were naked before her eyes. Mammon, the Demon Lord who represents the Sin Of Greed, killed her and stole her eyes. It was ironic that Miriam died despite knowing where the Demon Lords were, she was weak except for her eyes. Nothing could escape her eyes but it doesn''t mean that she was omnipotent. In the end, she died just like the others. Yet, right now, that memory made Kyle''s heart squeeze. He felt the pain and anxiousness knowing how Miriam would die. It was a secret but Kyle was the one who told Miriam to retire, she was pregnant at that time, he talked to her that being a Hunter is not good for her since she will be a mother. Miriam didn''t retort him and agreed, she put more importance on her family than being a Hunter. Leveling and becoming stronger is not her dream anyway. Instead, Miriam accepts works related to information gathering, she''s the best that the world could find. Illegal or not illegal, she could see it. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Hm? Why are you looking at me like that? Ah, perhaps you find me attractive?" Miriam put her hand on her cheek and acted mature, although she was blushing because she knew that she was acting flirty right now. She was embarrassed because she wasn''t like this but the alcohol gave her a push. It was fortunate that the alcohol made her blush natural. To make it better, she poured the champagne into the glass again. Then, without hesitation, she gulped down all of the content, but she did it with elegance. The way her mouth moved and her neck being visible, some of the wine drizzled down, the scene looked mesmerizing. Even Kyle couldn''t help but gulped his wine so that he could turn his attention. However, no matter how much he tried, his eyes always glanced at Miriam. Kyle closed his eyes and calmed his palpitating heart. "Miriam, what''s the reason why you''re here?" "I already said that I want to drink. Is it bad to drink in my house?" "This is my room." "This is my property, my house. I can do what I want." She said and licked her lips. "¡­ What do you want? I know you won''t do this without any reason." Kyle was not stupid and he could sense that Miriam was acting strange. Yet the was she act was fatal to him, that''s why he wanted to know the problem so that he could fix it immediately. "Nothing ~" Miriam didn''t listen to any of the words he said and just poured another champagne into her glass. "Miriam, don''t act that you don''t hear me." Miriam just shrugged and raised her finger, she waved it gesturing him to shut his mouth. "Before that, I will order another champagne. Sorry, it seems like I finished the bottle on my own¡­ I think I should order three or four." "¡­ Do what you want." Kyle sighed, hiding his expression. The way Miriam holds herself right now is just like in the past, she is acting carefree. It was a sight that Kyle remembered clearly. "Maid! Maid!" "Hey, don''t raise your voice. What kind of Master will scream like that?" "Who cares, this is my house and I can do what I want." She said with a bit of tipsy tone. The champagne she drank was strong and specifically made for Hunters. Then, she clumsily walked, even Kyle looked at her worried that she would stumble and fall. Miriam opened the door and saw that a maid was walking in the hallway. She ordered the maid and it didn''t take long for her to return with a pushcart filled with¡­ 15 bottles of wine drowning in cube ice. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hiccup!!" "Sigh, I said don''t drink too much." Kyle exhaled a long one, Miriam hiccuped and drank another one. Her face was blushing as she was swaying and holding a bottle of alcohol. "Hehe, drinking ish the besht! Gosh, I swearh to God that I will never forget the blessing oshf being drunk!" She mumbled and her pronunciation was not clear. She was groggy and raised her bottle and gulped another mouthful of wine. "Yeah, wait for tomorrow and you will feel a headache¡­ Never mind, you are Hunter anyway. You will not have a hangover." "Washt did you say?" She glared at Kyle, her glistening lips were hard to disregard. Kyle gulped and turned his head around, he didn''t want to look at her¡­ He might sin. "You! Why are you sho bad!?" Miriam glared and pointed her finger at him. However, she lost her balance and stumbled on Kyle. "Oi, don''t be like this. Act like a lady." "Shut up!" Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Miriam was sluggish, she raised her head and stared at Kyle, her eyes glistening. She was pouting, it was sweet, cute, and Kyle gulped. He decided to turn his head but Miriam grabbed his head, cupping his cheeks. "Look ast me!" She mumbled, she was glaring and dissatisfied. She hiccuped and moved her face closer to Kyle. Her breath which smelled like alcohol was alluring to Kyle. He recalled that moment when their bodies were so close to each other that they almost melt. He couldn''t help but remember that moment, it was the time when Miriam and Kyle showed their vulnerable sides to each other. "You hiccup, did you regret it?" Miriam asked, her eyes were teary. At any moment, she might cry and slap Kyle. Or she might put her lips on his. "¡­" Kyle didn''t speak but he knew that she meant. "Did you regret¡­ having a child?" "¡­" He couldn''t answer, he was tense. Kyle was traumatized, his past was haunting him despite fixing the problem. Kyle knew it, no matter how much he tried to hide. In this timeline, he knew that he killed his wife and son(technically). Killing Celine means killing his son, yet he decided to go with that. ''This is for the better.'' He kept saying these words. He was trying to find the justification. And now, Miriam was asking him about it. Miriam was asking him if he regretted having a child in the past and the present. "I¡­ I don''t know." It was an honest answer. He was happy to hold his child, Lemar, but he was afraid at the same time. "Miriam?" Kyle sensed that Miriam paused, she was looking down and Kyle couldn''t see her face. Then, without any signs of moving, Miriam glared at him and pushed him to the bed. Kyle stumbled and landed on the mattress, he was shocked by the sudden gesture. He stared at Miriam and he could sense that she was angry. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "I don''t know?" Miriam hiccuped. "What the heck ish that?" "Miriam, I think you need some rest. Come, I will take you to your room." "No." Kyle tried to stand up but Miriam didn''t let him. She straddled on the bed and sat on him, her hands pushed him down the bed. She was using a tremendous amount of strength and even Kyle couldn''t move. "I want to know the truth, do yoush regret it or not?" She was tipsy and almost bit her tongue but her gaze was strong and stabbed him. He couldn''t look at Miriam like this, he decided to look around to avert her gaze. However, Miriam was already tired of his actions. She grabbed his chin and made him look at her. Miriam''s deep black eyes stared at Kyle and waited for his answer. "Tell me, no more acting bullshit. I don''t care if you are corrupted or not. If you are acting like this because of your corruption then all I have to do is to beat you with my body." It was a vague declaration but the idea was clear. This means that Kyle would be fucked up if he doesn''t answer honestly. "Do you regret it or not? This is important to me." For a moment, Miriam''s unfocused stares regained concentration. Kyle, who was deep in his thoughts, understood that there was no running away now. He swallowed the emotions stuck in his throat. "¡­ I don''t regret it. I don''t regret having a child¡­ It''s just that I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I will fail again." At last, he opened up his heart slightly. Kyle was still hiding a secret but it was enough. For now. Miriam nodded, she sighed in relief as she closed her eyes. That was the most elated thing she heard this year. She was feeling the burden, thinking that Kyle didn''t have any feelings towards Lemar. She couldn''t help but think negatively, Kyle only showed his face thrice in front of Lemar. He didn''t call them, communicate, or check them at all. She was anxious that Kyle''s heart won''t open for Lemar. As a mother, it was one of the hardest things she experienced. She was kind of sad that her parents showed their affection towards her and her brother. But Kyle is different, he always hides his emotions and Miriam can''t read him. She was elated to hear that Kyle doesn''t dislike Lemar, it''s the best gift she can have. She weakly lowered her head, perhaps because of too much tension Miriam became tired. She rest her head on Kyle''s chest and inhaled a deep one, she could hear Kyle''s beating heart. Perhaps she was really drunk because she could hear that his heart was beating so fast. She smiled and rubbed her cheek on his chest. Kyle who was listening to the scrapping had hidden his emotions. He looked stoic like a tree, calm, and not affected by anything. However, his heart was saying the opposite. "T-Then¡­ what about me?" "Hm?" Kyle heard Miriam, she stuttered and bit her lip. She was too shy to ask again but she understood that she would lose this courage after she became sober. So right now that she was intoxicated in alcohol and had an excuse, Miriam swallowed her embarrassment and opened her mouth. "What about me, do you regret being with me?" She moved her head and stared at him, her eyes were teary but she was definitely cute right now. Sheesh, Kyle might sin right now if he continued staring at her. She was expectant and her glistening eyes kept staring at Kyle, he couldn''t look at her like this so he covered his eyes using his arms. "I don''t hate you. I can''t." Perhaps because of alcohol, Kyle was a bit tipsy too. The way he said those words were deep, they all came from his heart. "I will never hate you." Goddamnit!!! It was a downright confession, in a way. It was a unique way of expressing himself, perhaps Kyle is a tsundere all along!! "Fufu, thanks." Miriam smiled, she was happy, she was grinning. The burden from her heart was released and she could breathe well now. She put her lips on his chest, slightly smelling his scent. "Thank you¡­ this means that I still have a chance¡­" Miriam slowly closed her eyes and dozed off, her body rest on Kyle and she slept peacefully. There was a smile on her face and she was lovely. As for Kyle, he was gritting his teeth and endured his urges. He just embraced her to make sure that she won''t fall. [ I want to thank my patrons for supporting my Patreon: eriberto, Veren Hammock, K Kim, Vizzy, Ian O''Hara, Capzlawk Nguyen, Crane17686, HaiI''mRyuu, L A M, Alex, Haddouch Belca''Sam, and Ausner Gentil. Please visit my Patreon if you want to read ahead of public updates: https://www.patreon.com/Puji_maki ] [Happy Halloween! In my country, the Philippines, we light up candles in front of our houses to give respect to the dead ones. What about yours?] [How''s your NNN too, guys? Lol] Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Miriam yawned and slightly stretched her arms. Then she opened her eyes and she was immediately dumbfounded by what she saw. Miriam''s eyes dilated as she realized that Kyle was in front of her, their bodies were so close that they smell each other''s breath. The first thing she saw was his sturdy chest. She wanted to scream but she bit her lip instead. She was so confused. ''What happened!?" She was ashamed of herself, she looked at herself and sighed in relief when she realized that she was wearing clothes¡­ To be honest, she was disappointed that she was wearing clothes. It would be better if she was naked. Miriam recalled what happened last night and her face turned beet red as she remembered what she did. ''Oh God, I pushed Kyle and ride on top of him!!!'' Not in a sexual way but her actions were so provocative and hot. She knew that she did that with the intention of going further beyond the limits. In short, she planned to do the deed. She was a bit cheeky, and she was still clumsy. She believed that she could endure the wine but because of nervousness, she couldn''t control her drinking and spent 5 wine bottles. She passed out and didn''t achieve her goal. Still, her actions were so provocative that Kyle had a hard time sleeping. Whenever he shifted his body, he would smell Miriam''s alluring scent and his rationality almost crack. It was a miracle that nothing happened, Kyle was gritting his teeth hard and trying his best to sleep. He didn''t want to do what happened last time when he lost his reasoning, he hurt Miriam. Kyle understood why Ni?a and Lane are against him, they wanted to protect Miriam from his insanity. Well, let''s back to Miriam. She was fidgeting and covering her face. She was too ashamed and her cheeks were red like ripen tomatoes. She shuddered remembering every bit of what she did last night. She couldn''t forget them because she is a Hunter and has a strong recollection. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ''Oh God, I want to die!!'' She straddled on his lap then pinned him down! But she didn''t achieve her innermost goal! She was embarrassed, ashamed, and disappointed. Lots of emotions showed in her trembling eyes. Then, she peeked at Kyle. The cold-blooded man was sleeping peacefully, he didn''t look apathetic at all. In fact, he was cute like an innocent child. Even Miriam wanted to pinch his cheeks, she was dying to pinch his cheeks. This was a one-of-a-kind moment and she knew that she would never have this chance of pinching him if she backed out. She braced herself, swallowed her cowardice, and raised her fingers towards Kyle''s face. However, before she could touch him, Kyle was the first to attack. The sleeping man shifted his position and pulled Miriam close to her. Miriam wanted to scream as her body touched his. ''W- What!? Why why why!? Why did he pull me closer??? Is he awake, did he do it intentionally?'' Miriam peeked at Kyle, he was sleeping and had relaxed breathing. He was definitely sleeping right now. Miriam squirmed and didn''t know what to do. She was surprised that Kyle would do this to her! His arms embraced her and he could hear his heart beating. It was a sensational moment that she would never forget. Their bodies were so close, Miriam gulped and didn''t move. She was afraid that she might disturb Kyle''s peaceful sleep. Or perhaps she didn''t want to wake him up because she wanted to stare at him like this. Miriam couldn''t take her eyes off of him, Kyle is too cute. ''How can a person like this conquer the world? If you see it from this angle, he has angelic features. Bright blonde, deep blue ocean eyes, and kissable lips¡­ Oh God, please why are you doing this to me? This is torture!!!'' Is it a sin that Miriam wanted to touch his lips? She recalled how Kyle saved her from a Level 3 Black Dungeon years ago. Miriam knew the exit path but it was blocked by powerful monsters, she was stranded despite knowing the way. It was Kyle who saved her from that near-death situation. Kyle suffered a hole in his chest and almost died. Since then, Miriam started seeing Kyle in another light. They were still fighting but their relationship got better. Miriam reminisced as she looked at him. But without any signs, Kyle moved again and this time he pulled Miriam close to him and snuggled against her neck. His warm breath sent shivers down her spine, Miriam became a statue and lost herself for a second. What Kyle did was out of her expectations! "Ngh¡­" Miriam swallowed a groan as she felt his breath scalding her neck. This was too much to take. However, her hands were afraid to wake him up¡­ Let''s just say that Miriam wanted to savor this moment for a few minutes. ''When you wake up, I''ll give you a good beating- kyah!!'' She couldn''t finish her grumbling as Kyle''s lips touched her neck! In a way, Kyle kissed her. Kyle might be sleeping right now but his actions were so dirty, Miriam glared at him. Perhaps this man was playing with her and he was actually awake. However, no matter how much time she glared at Kyle, he didn''t twitch nor change his expression. He had relaxed breathing as his face brushed against her neck, which caused Miriam to have goosebumps. Because of too much exposure, Miriam couldn''t hold it anymore. She closed her eyes and started thinking. ''What''s the best solution to this problem?'' Her mind worked so hard that she almost short circuit. Despite thinking hard, she only had one answer. This is to wake him up¡­ but how should she do it? "K-Kyle? Wake- kyah!" Miriam couldn''t speak because she was assaulted(?). Kyle grabbed her head and pulled her onto him. Now, their faces were in contact!! Not an ordinary one!! Miriam''s lips locked on his, electricity shot Miriam as she realized what happened! Her face turned red like an apple, this gigolo stole her lips! [Nah, I''m thinking if Kyle is really the protagonist of this story.] Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Miriam was shocked, her mouth was tightly closed as she blushed. She was fuming in anger! Kyle just gave her a peck unconsciously, and her heart was palpitating almost as if her heart would explode. Smoke slowly fumed out of her face as she was toasted because of too much warmth. Yet, the culprit who took advantage of her was sleeping innocently. This was unfair! She couldn''t take this kind of stuff without any payback! Miriam''s mind was not thinking straight anymore, her reasoning was cloudy and she bit her lip as she had teary eyes. This is harassment! ''Ah! So you can kiss me while I can''t? That''s bullshit!! That''s not how the world works! An Eye for an eye!'' ¡­To be honest, Miriam was finding an excuse to kiss him, that''s all. And now she had enough excuse to do so. Her consciousness was telling her to do so, it was an urge that was hidden deep inside her. Fuck the consequences, all my homies are into aggressive actions like feral cats. Miriam grabbed his collar, then with no hint of hesitation, she put her lips on him. She didn''t care about what might happen, she clasped her hands on his chest. "!!!" Kyle sensed that someone touched him, he opened his eyes. His mind stopped working when he saw Miriam on top of him and kissing him. "Mm---" He tried to speak but only stifled sounds came out of him. Miriam realized that Kyle was wide awake now. She released her lips away from him and stared at him with teary eyes. Kyle was panting like crazy, his heart was going to jump out of his chest. His face was bright red as he stared at Miriam, that attack was out of expectations. Usually, he would be calm in this situation but this current state was different because his enemy was Miriam. "M-Miriam¡­" Kyle saw how Miriam puffed her chest and her cleavage was greatly shown. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Kyle realized that he was blushing so he covered his eyes using his wrist, he didn''t want to see Miriam right now, or else he might lose it. However, Miriam was insulted by his gesture of hiding his eyes. She clicked her tongue and grabbed his arm away. Then, she lowered her face close to his. "You are a bad boy so this is your punishment." "¡­ What do you mean?" "Shut up¡­ And just stay still." She commanded with her burning eyes, Kyle was mesmerized and nodded as if he was hypnotized. He swallowed hard as Miriam gazed at him as if she''s a predator. Stay still? Kyle understood that if he tried to avoid this outcome, Miriam would hunt him. "Then¡­ Thank you for the meal." Miriam lowered her head and started kissing him, it was not an ordinary kiss, it was filled with sincerity and tongue actions. Kyle started to go with the flow and kissed her back, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her closer. Their bodies were so close that they almost melt and become one. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Miriam slowly came out of the room, she fixed her dress but it was obvious from her creased dress and disheveled hair that she did something strenuous. Still, she started walking as if nothing happened. Some maids saw her and greet her. Miriam returned their greetings while hiding the kiss marks on her neck¡­ "I see¡­ So you made your choice and overcome your fear. As your sister, I''m proud of you Miriam." Ni?a who saw her appearance slightly smiled, she was elated that Miriam''s burden disappeared. Miriam''s appearance was ease and free, she was released from her shackles. It seemed that Kyle and Miriam fixed their relationship, and based on the red marks on her neck, perhaps Lemar might have a younger sibling. Ni?a chuckled, she was happy for her. "Now, I guess I have to fix my problems too." Ni?a stared at the room where her mother stayed, she took a deep breath and moved her feet. Ni?a often stayed in her mother''s room and watched her stitching while her stealth was active, she was smiling and free from any problems. However, Ni?a always saw her mother glancing at her pictures. Mrs. Hasvolge had an expression of longing while staring at her pictures. It was obvious that she missed Ni?a. Ni?a understood that her mother didn''t hate her but she was afraid to show her face. She knew that she would cry and break her strong face before her. She shook her head, accepting her fate. Miriam withstood her problems so Ni?a had to be brave and face her problems too. Slowly but surely, her feet got closer towards the door until she reached it. She was anxious as she raised her hand. She closed her eyes for a second, and her expression turned courageous. She knocked on the door and called her mom. "¡­ Ma, it''s me, Ni?a. Your daughter¡­ I''m home." She firmly said, it was weak but she knew that her mother heard it because of the slight flinch inside the room. Ni?a heard how the frantic noises gradually increase until someone opened the door. Mrs. Hasvolge widened her eyes, her shoulders trembled as tears rolled down to her cheeks. Without hesitation, she hugged her daughter. Ni?a closed her eyes as she hugged her back, she started sobbing. She couldn''t help it. "I''m sorry for being a bad daughter." She wailed and cried like a baby. Her hands clutched to her mother, she was happy and ashamed at the same time. She did her mother badly, she promised that she would never make her lonely yet she failed. What she brought were misfortunes. She was the reason why her mother suffered and lost her ability to speak. She was the reason why Mikael slept for six years. Maya died because of her selfishness and Kaya disappeared, perhaps Kaya was disappointed with Ni?a. Ni?a blamed herself for everything, she was choking, she couldn''t take that people suffered because of her. She cried like a child, her face was filled with tears as she wailed like there was no other day. "I''m sorry¡­" She apologized, she didn''t know who she meant by that apology, perhaps all of them. Ni?a was shaking and lost her strength, she slowly kneeled touching the hem of her mother''s dress. "I''m sorry¡­" Mrs. Hasvolge tapped her head and comforted her. She gently hugged her and Ni?a further cry. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 The relationship between mother and daughter was immediately fixed, all they have to do was to talk and show their real feelings. Mrs. Hasvolge didn''t blame her daughter at all. In fact, she was happy and felt blessed that she could hug her daughter again. Everything she suffered, the torture, how the bastards kept asking where Ni?a was, Mrs. Hasvolge didn''t say anything and kept her mouth shut. She didn''t regret them, she didn''t regret her decision. She did them for her daughter, she would rather hurt herself than make her daughter suffer. Their conversation was smooth, since Ni?a was the only one who spoke, although Mrs. Hasvolge listened attentively and smiled. She was glad to have her daughter. However, Mrs. Hasvolge''s expression turned serious when Ni?a spoke about Mikael. Mrs. Hasvolge didn''t meet Mikael when he visited last time, but she met Furrneka. She deduced one thing, Ni?a''s rival was packed with seductiveness! Mrs. Hasvolge wanted to talk with Mikael, she wanted to know his feelings towards her daughter, is it a shallow love or not? Nope, Mrs. Hasvolge already knew that Mikael deeply loved Ni?a. He won''t sacrifice seven years of his life just to save Ni?a. But she was still anxious. As a mother, all she wanted was the best for her daughter. She sat close to Ni?a and stared at her eye to eye. "Mom?" Ni?a tilted her head, her eyes looked tender because she cried a lot. Mrs. Hasvolge cupped her cheeks and nodded. "M- mom? What, do I have dirt on my face?" Ni?a wanted to clean her face, perhaps her teary eyes made her haggard, but Mrs. Hasvolge''s hands were stroking her face. Ni?a stayed still as her mother looked at her affectionately. Then, an idea entered her mind. In terms of beauty and figure, Ni?a and Furrneka are equal but Mrs. Hasvolge had a way for Ni?a''s sex appeal to level up. It was none other than, underwear, sexy bras, and alluring swimsuits! She knew that most female Beastmen didn''t have a sense of aesthetic, they didn''t have fashion senses and they would wear anything as long as it''s comfortable. When she saw Furrneka, she knew that the girl didn''t have a sense of fashion. She may have a great figure but Ni?a is much mature! She could conquer Mikael with just her seductive gaze! If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She immediately got up and walked towards her sewing machine. Ah, before that, she had to measure her daughter. She took a measurement and grabbed her daughter, Ni?a stood up and watched as her mother measured her waist then her legs. "M-Mom? What are you doing?" She was skeptical, she just spoke about Mikael and her mother reacted and started touching her. Mrs. Hasvolge didn''t listen and just continued measuring her. She was thinking about what''s the best way to uplift Ni?a''s sexiness. Mrs. Hasvolge decided to push Ni?a out of her room. She didn''t want Ni?a to see what she was going to create, despite being a mature woman, she knew that Ni?a had a maiden side. Before she closed the door, she kissed Ni?a on the forehead. "¡­. Mom?" Ni?a was confused, she was left alone outside and she didn''t know why her mother threw her out. She chuckled because she thought it was funny, she was happy to see her mother active and lively. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Treat this rabbit, think of it like it''s an important person in your life. You don''t want to see it hurt, you don''t want to see it wounded, and you don''t want to see it die." Kyle spoke and stabbed the poor snow rabbit, the cute creature squealed and trembled. Kyle tossed the monster in front of Andromeda. Andromeda''s breathing was ragged, she was sweating a lot and her dress was so wet because of the excessive use of her mana. Just like yesterday, her training was to cure the rabbits. ''I must treat this rabbit like an important person in my life, I don''t want to see it getting hurt nor wounded. And I don''t want to see it die.'' She repeated what Kyle said. Then suddenly, she recalled Mikael. Something stabbed her heart when she heard the news that he died eight years ago. Her focus returned in her eyes, she didn''t want to experience it again. This time, she would be there to save him. The fatigue dissipated and she resumed healing the rabbit. She wanted to stand equally next to him. She started imagining that the poor rabbit was Mikael, her heart started bleeding and she gave her everything just to heal it. She had to heal it. She promised that she would be the best healer. "Focus, heal everyone. No one must die." She mumbled repeatedly like a broken record. In just a dozen seconds, the wound on the snow rabbit disappeared. It looked healthy and started running away. The rabbit''s instinct was telling itself that this place was dangerous. Andromeda exhaled deeply and wiped her forehead, her arms smeared by the sweat but she didn''t mind. She concentrated again since she knew that Kyle would toss another snow rabbit. However, when she looked at Kyle, she realized that he was looking far away. She followed where he was looking and found Miriam and Lemar playing and happily chatting. Andromeda glanced at Kyle, he was still enthralled looking at them. Andromeda couldn''t help but smile, she realized that this heartless man is still a human. He has feelings, especially for Miriam and Lemar. Andromeda acknowledged that the devil has emotions, and it was obvious that Kyle loved Miriam. "Ehem." She coughed just to get his attention. Kyle''s pupils returned their focus and stared at Andromeda. He nodded as he realized that Andromeda healed all of the injured rabbits. "You are quite talented¡­ Or perhaps your Skill has mana absorption. I''m surprised that you can last this long." Kyle knew that the Saintess could absorb xp points when she healed a creature, but he didn''t know that she has mana absorption too. Now, he realized why the Saintess in the past had limitless endurance when she was healing Hunters. She was an endless healing potion, nope, she was better than the healing potion. Perhaps she was above that any healing Skills and Items. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 "Since you already healed them and your healing is slowly evolving and becoming unique than normal healing spells, I think you are ready for the next stage of the training." Kyle touched his chin, he was thinking, agreeing about it. "What''s the next stage? Is it going to be hard?" She asked but she was already determined to face it. She planned to be a strong Hunter, a powerful healer that could be trusted, especially by that certain person. Her eyes stared at Kyle, she was waiting for him to talk. "No, it''s not hard." Kyle walked towards the cage full of snow rabbits. He grabbed one rabbit and stabbed its chest, he killed the cute rabbit without a tint of hesitation. Then he dropped the monster right before Andromeda, the blood splashed hitting her cheek. "All you have to do is to revive this monster." "¡­ Huh?" "You didn''t hear me wrong, I said revive not heal. This monster is already dead, but there''s a small glimpse that he will live. It all depends on your capability." Kyle said as he stared at the rabbit with his deep heartless eyes. "I- I''ll try my best." Andromeda stuttered and didn''t know what to do at first. Then, she decided to start with healing its wound. The wound was so brutal, the organs popped and the bleeding was horrendous. Andromeda used her power to heal the rabbit but it didn''t work. Just like a healing potion, her Skills won''t work if the creature was dead. Her healing only works with living creatures. Still, she didn''t stop and pressed her hands on the rabbit, she was amplifying the mana to heal the monster, but she failed. The rabbit didn''t breathe nor did the wound heal, it slowly became cold and stiff. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Andromeda was breathing hard, she was near losing her consciousness. However, she didn''t give up. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "One¡­ One more time." She tried reviving 173 rabbits but she failed. All of those poor rabbits died, she felt guilty. Despite being tired, the determination could be seen in her eyes. Kyle saw the dead creatures all around, even the grasses are hydrated by the blood. Overall, the place was in dismay. He grabbed another trembling rabbit and walked towards Andromeda, he stepped on the dead bodies, he was used to it, I tell you. He stared at the exhausted woman, he was impressed by Andromeda''s willpower. "Before that, I can give you a clue. Do you see this rabbit?" Kyle raised the struggling rabbit. "Think of this as a person, but not an ordinary person. Think of this as the most important person in your life. I heard that you are an orphan, but it''s impossible that you don''t have friends or a boyfriend. Well, it doesn''t matter, you can think of this rabbit as your friend, parents, siblings, whatever you want." Kyle flicked the rabbit and its ear flew off, the creature cried and begged him. It didn''t want to die, but Kyle was merciless so he wouldn''t listen of course. "Now¡­" *Stab* Kyle stabbed the rabbit thrice, the creature convulsed as blood dripped down. "I want you to think that this is your dying mother or whatever, it will die if you don''t save it. You are the only one who can save this poor guy. Remember this important thing, you only live ones, but there are those who received miracles and overcome death. This rabbit can do that, but it all depends on you. Will you let it die? The life of this creature is in your hands. The life of the people important to you, they are in your hands¡­ The question is, will you save them or not?" Kyle questioned her and Andromeda was choked, her breathing was unstable. She stared at the trembling rabbit, the blood was flowing out of its wound. ......... ...... ... Andromeda started imagining, she imagined that she was in a war where thousands of spells flew around. She was so tired but she had to continue healing. There are dead bodies everywhere but she didn''t stop casting her Skill. Then, as she was busy gathering her mana, a person suddenly landed before her. This man was bleeding so much and he was going to die. That person was Mikael. Mikael coughed blood and collapsed. Andromeda caught his large frame. She felt that Mikael was going to die, his blood was gushing out. Andromeda got teary but she wiped the tears before they could even accumulate. She gently laid him down and cast her Skill. Her hands moved and rest them on his chest, the warmth from her hands started covering Mikael''s body. However, his wounds didn''t heal... Andromeda realized that Mikael was dead. He is dead, she lost her mind for a second but determination quickly engulfed her. As long as she''s here, she won''t let Mikael die. "I will never let you die." She said as her tears fell down. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "¡­ It seems like it''s working." Kyle looked at the incense that he hid close to the training ground. This incense induced hallucinations, but it only works with people who had a tired mind. And right now, Andromeda was weak physically and mentally. The incense was working and it was obvious that Andromeda was seeing something, perhaps she was seeing the thing that she greatly yearned. "I just give her a push. I spoke about the people important to her so that she will hallucinate about them." He smirked. In all honesty, Kyle didn''t know if this style is going to work. Andromeda''s Skill could prevent hallucinations. "Well, if she cast her spell on herself, the hallucination will lose its effects. It''s good that I prohibited her from healing herself with the excuse of her body should heal using its natural capabilities." Kyle was not sure who was the person that Andromeda was seeing right now but it was obvious that she was doing her best. The fire in her eyes was burning strong. Overall, he liked her improvement. Andromeda was evolving as the day passed. If things went well, perhaps he could step the training up to the next stage and help her awaken her second Skill. "I helped her solely because of that Skill. Humanity needs her Skill. The Resurrection. The reason I killed those rabbits is to see if Andromeda can slightly revive them¡­ If she succeeded, then this whole training is a success. Reviving a creature is impossible but this woman has the potential to create that miracle." Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Andromeda did her best but the outcome was apparent, she failed to revive the rabbit. She failed to save the rabbit(Mikael). When she realized that her actions are futile, she could not control her tears and they started pouring out like broken dams. She almost lost her mind, she was still in a state of hallucination and she believed that it was her fault why Mikael died. She couldn''t save him, she was a failure. To be honest, she slightly revived the rabbit. It twitched and open its eyes for a few seconds but it didn''t take a long time for the rabbit to die again. The boundary of death is not easy to overcome. Still, it was a miracle that Andromeda accomplished the first stage. Although she was too absorbed and she was crying so loud, she was hugging the rabbit. What a poor woman, being experimented on by Kyle and toyed with her emotions. Andromeda''s eyes are out of focus, they are staring at nowhere but her tears are definitely real. They are mourning the death of her loved one. She embraced the rabbit tightly as she cried. She failed to protect the rabbit(Mikael) and she was slowly losing her mind. Kyle shook his head as he watched how Andromeda cried like a child. It seemed like he did it too much this time. First, Kyle took the incense back to his Inventories and walked towards Andromeda. You see, Kyle is part-Demon so he didn''t feel any remorse. In fact, he was quite entertained as he watched how Andromeda bawled her eyes out. Should he wake her up gently? Of course not, just like how he trained Mikael and the others, Kyle won''t show mercy on Andromeda. He raised his hand and¡­ Pah!! It was a deafening sound of slap! Andromeda fell backward and touched her cheek, the stinging pain brought her back to reality. Her vision rotated and she saw that she was looking at the sky. Then, someone slapped her again. Pah!! "Ah, I''m sorry. I have an excessive compulsive disorder, I want both cheeks to receive a slap. You know, symmetry is the best." Kyle said but his eyes didn''t have any passion at all. For him, this is a normal thing. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Andromeda was now wide awake, she stared at the rabbit in her arms, she was tainted by its blood. She realized that she was put in an illusion. Andromeda gently laid the dead rabbit, she was guilty that she couldn''t save the rabbit. Perhaps she was still affected by the scene she witnessed. She wiped the tears and sniffed, she acted tough but it was obvious that she experienced hell. "It seems like you saw someone. Tell me about it." "I don''t want to" It was a quick response. Andromeda respects Kyle but her respect had limits, playing with her heart is not part of the deal. She was here to learn not to watch her loved ones die. The situation that she witnessed was so vivid and even now she was still half- engulfed by the experience. Her heart was aching imagining how Mikael died. Of course, she was angry at Kyle. Kyle saw that Andromeda was glaring at him with great intensity. Girls, they are frightening creatures. To be honest, Kyle was surprised that Andromeda had the guts to stare at him with hateful eyes. He is the leader of the strongest Guild in the world, yet this woman was staring at him as if he was a piece of shit. ''Does she know that I can kill her with just one Orb Beam?'' Kyle was intrigued but he decided to let it slide. He needed Andromeda, she is the only one who could accomplish the impossible. Her power is important, really important. Kyle even decided to teach her just to assure himself that no error would arise. He was serious about this. "Kuku, I can see that you hate me. Well, I don''t care to be honest. But I just want to know who is the person you saw so that I can advance this training to the right path." "I don''t want to.", Her answer was the same. "Now now. How about this, I won''t ask his or her name but can you say at least tell me what the gender and relationship to you." "¡­ He''s a male¡­and we don''t have a relationship." "Hm? Then why are hallucinating about him?" "¡­" Andromeda didn''t have an answer about that. "I see, perhaps an unrequited love." "¡­" Andromeda didn''t speak but her answer was obvious based on her expression. "I guess I''m right, huh. So it''s a guy that you like but it''s unrequited love. So what happened? Is it because he''s married, or he''s dead?" The way he spoke was insulting. Andromeda decided to remain quiet. "A silent treatment. Well, it''s love that didn''t bloom but it''s obvious that you still have feelings for him." "Um, I''m tired so can I leave?" She didn''t want to talk about Mikael so she excused herself. However, Kyle was too harsh to think of her feelings. Well, he was doing this intentionally. "If you still like him, maybe I can help you." Andromeda paused and stared at Kyle. He was smirking and it made her furious. She scowled. "Don''t belittle my feelings." She said with great seriousness. The last thing she wanted to hear was this. She treasures the feelings she has for Mikael. She felt insulted that Kyle wanted to act cupid for her, her love was deeper than a normal one. "Why, I just want to help you." He shrugged, he was probing and Andromeda didn''t like it all. "I don''t want your help. I agreed to this training because I heard that you can help me." "Hm, your tone is starting to get higher. Are you sure you can offend me?". "I can''t, but I heard from Ni?a that if you try to do something bad to me. She will appear and cut your throat." Kyle couldn''t contain his laugh. This was entertaining, he couldn''t believe that the Saintess could actually show this kind of expression. She was angry! "Kuku, is this the real you? Are you a timid person who acts feeble, but when I started talking about your unrequited love, you started to get angry? " Andromeda didn''t listen to any of what he said, she was too tired. She was physically and mentally tired. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Kyle watched as Andromeda left the place. The hallucination she experienced was terrible and she bawled so hard. She wanted to release the stress so she decided to leave. Her stress would only get worse if she stayed there any longer. Kyle was smirking the whole time, it was a good harvest to know that Andromeda had someone important to her. Perhaps Kyle could use it to subdue her, just like what she did to Ni?a. Using Mikael as a threat and pushed Ni?a to kill the first Princess, Celine, his wife from his past life. He realized that using people is not that hard, all he had to do was to threaten them using their loved ones. "You are too hard, I told you that playing with people''s hearts will bring you disaster. Why don''t you be honest, hm?" Miriam appeared behind him. She was there the whole time, silently watching them training. To be honest, she was slightly jealous because Kyle put importance on Andromeda these last few days. Although she couldn''t admit that fact, she had to drink another bottle of wine to have the courage to say that she was jealous. In her arms, Lemar was sleeping peacefully as his hands clutched on her dress. These days Lemar started to regain his activeness as a child, he perceived that the atmosphere between his parents was getting warm. As for his promise of acting as an adult, the kid was still young and he had already forgotten about it. You know, children easily lose interest in things. Lemar snuggled to her and Miriam couldn''t help but smile. Seeing her precious son sleeping like an angel was a blessing for her. She experienced hardship, losing her parents and brother, but the thing that keeps her alive was Lemar and the family she created. She knew that Ni?a and the others were looking at her using their own ways. Yesterday, Lane sent her a message that the lingeries that Miriam delivered were too tight and provocative. Miriam giggled recalling that. Obviously, she knew Lane''s exact vital statistics but she wanted to make fun of her. Seeing her cute sister pouting was good for her heart, she wanted to pinch her cheeks. Miriam saw that Kyle was staring at Lemar with his deep eyes. If Miriam didn''t have a special time with this man for the past few days, she would never understand him. But now, Miriam knew that Kyle wanted to touch Lemar. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Do you want to carry him?" Miriam smiled, Kyle flinched and shook his head after a few seconds in deep thoughts. She was dissatisfied but Miriam didn''t show it, she was smiling the whole time. "Ah, where am I again? Yes about Andromeda, shouldn''t you at least give her some time to breathe. It''s not like the world will go crumble tomorrow. " "It''s better to be ready than not. Andromeda is a game-changer, the world needs her power. That''s why I''m doing my best to guide her on the path she could take." "The world needs her power you say. But all I can see is that you getting anxious about something. You are trying to make the people around you crazy. What? Does word war 3 gonna happen? Sometimes you have to relax." Miriam had a point and even Kyle didn''t have any word to retort. What''s the feeling of being the only one who knows that the world is going to crumble? Kyle was desperate to stop that from happening. Yet he knew that he couldn''t do it on his own. That''s why Kyle used them, especially Mikael, Ni?a, and Miriam. These three, particularly, lost a lot because of him. Well, Kyle is not omnipotent and he didn''t know that the Hydra could activate its curse despite dying. As for Ni?a, he knew the consequences, but he didn''t feel any guilt. To be exact, he didn''t feel any guilt towards the sins that he created. They were all for the greater good, he believed. "It doesn''t matter. I will use everything." "Okay~" Miriam sighed, she knew that she couldn''t do anything about this. The decision was all on Kyle. She hoped that at least Kyle would give Andromeda time to breathe. ''So that I can play with him for some time¡­'' She pouted and started walking away. They were closer now but there was still an obstacle that she couldn''t penetrate. "Wait." "Hm?" "Later¡­ I want to talk to you." Kyle averted his gaze, perhaps blushing. Miriam smiled beamingly, she immediately understood what he meant. "Yeah, let''s talk later. Do you want whiskey?" Miriam giggled and walked away with happiness written on her face. At least she knew that Kyle finds her attractive. She was satisfied with that one. She was humming as Lemar clutched on her dress like a baby. Kyle watched her leaving, he had an indescribable expression as he looked at them. What is he thinking? Nobody knows. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "How about the strawberry cake? I like that one." Ni?a said while playing with her fork. Together with her, Titania was licking her lips as she gazed at the strawberry cake. She looked at Ni?a and the woman nodded, giving her the approval of eating the cake. Titania didn''t hesitate any more and gobbled up the cake. Women always have a second stomach for desserts. "How about you? There is still another piece." "N- No, I can''t anymore." Ni?a looked at Adalyn who was tapping her stomach. The young girl was already full, she ate four pieces of cake. She was actually guilty of consuming a great amount of sugar. Thankfully, Adalyn is a Hunter and her figure will always be fit. To be honest, Adalyn didn''t know why Ni?a brought her here but she didn''t reject her because Ni?a was holding boxes of cakes. How could she say no? Even Andromeda urged her to go with Ni?a. She said that Adalyn needed to have some time to enjoy herself. Adalyn always watched her and she didn''t have time for herself because of that. Adalyn was looking at Ni?a and Titania, she knew nothing why she was here and she decided to be quiet. Ni?a and Titania were eating bite-size cakes as if they were no tomorrow. They were in bliss. But this was not the reason why Ni?a was here. She wanted to learn about¡­ Chapter 278 Chapter 278 "So how''s the dessert, did you like it?" Ni?a asked as she placed the fork on the plate. She was quite satisfied with the cake, especially the toppings, the fruits came from the dungeon and they taste like heaven. Titania licked her lips, she was happy to eat them. She nodded and agreed that the desserts were so good. She was happy. She squealed tasting the sweetness in her mouth. Titania was actually locked inside the cellar under the mansion. This cellar was built with strong metals, Titania tried to break this place but she always failed. Although she was thankful that the maids gave her food and didn''t let her starve, they were quite civil. At first, she planned to escape but realizing that it was futile, she decided to stop and just rest instead. She knew that Ni?a was interested in Speitato. Ni?a would definitely interrogate her. And wola, her deduction was right. Not only did she visit her but she even bring boxes of cake. Overall, Titania was delighted to have her, she was happy about the treat. Despite almost killing each other, their relationship was quite amiable now. Although she was confused about why Ni?a brought a little girl. Does Ni?a not afraid that Titania could use the girl as a hostage? "I can see that you like the desserts. Well, since I''m already here, how about I started asking you." She smiled and glanced at Adalyn. "Can you please bring back these plates, and ask the maids for refreshments. Oh, and wait for me at the door. This conversation will not last long." Adalyn nodded, now she understood why Ni?a brought her. She was the guard and her job was to wait outside. She had to be alert in case Titania and Ni?a fought. Ni?a watched until Adalyn closed the door. The information about Spietato was greatly hidden and she didn''t want to endanger the life of the little. Then, why did she bring Adalyn here? Well, carrying the boxes of cakes was hard so she asked her for help and gave her cakes. She didn''t have any deeper meanings why she call her.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Since the room is now quiet and our stomachs are already full. How about some little chit-chat?" Titania didn''t have any subtle changes because she knew that this was going to happen. Of course, Ni?a would ask her about that illegal organization. Titania was hired by Speitato to take the Evolution Stone. She had to kill Andromeda, the newest Rank 1 to achieve that. She thought the mission was going to be smooth but she couldn''t believe that Ni?a would show up and fuck the mission. Everything was history after that. Titania closed her eyes and started thinking about her current predicament. She easily concluded that she would die if she won''t disclose the Spietato. "Just to make sure, I don''t know their leader. Someone always contacted me whenever they have a job for me. They are discreet and I didn''t have the intention to dig deeper since I know that their organization is dangerous¡­ However¡­" Titania glanced at Ni?a. Ni?a nodded and assured her that she would be going to be fine. "Don''t worry, Speitato is strong but I eradicate that group myself. You don''t have to worry. No one will kill you." "Right." Titania agreed and swallowed hard. Speitato may be a strong organization but Ni?a and her connection were far better. Miriam alone was an impossible wall to break. If Miriam had a glimpse of the important figures of the organization, then the Speitato was already finished. No one can escape her eyes. "Perhaps I have a way to locate them." Titania spoke, except for leaving this place alive, Titania had another reason. She wanted to express her gratitude to Andromeda. She was guilty of trying to kill her, yet the woman didn''t hesitate and heal her. Andromeda may have a hidden reason why she did that but it didn''t change the fact that Andromeda saved her life. ''That woman is not sly, unlike Ni?a. If I choose between the two, I will choose the lesser evil.'' "Go on." Ni?a probed her, she didn''t like that her track record had a stain. She was actually thinking of killing Ivan Smirnov, perhaps that necromancer was the one who rebuilt the Speitato. Anyway, they will come there later on. For now, she wanted to gather more information about the revived organization. "It happened around 7 months ago, usually the Speitato will call me secretively. Sometimes I will just realize that there''s an envelope on my table or a voice recording that will explode after it stopped working. However, it was different that time, instead of the usual envelope or a voice record, a person appeared and directly talked to me. She was actually good at changing her appearance and I almost mistook her for a male. I don''t know how but she had the power of altering her appearance. It was good that I have a strong sense of hearing because of my Skill. I immediately understood that she is a woman, even if she tried to act like a man, the traces of being a woman was obvious to me." "How did you find that she is a woman." "She''s bleeding¡­ Down there." "Ah." Ni?a immediately understood what she meant, although she was quite surprised that Titania could hear even that. Even the blood down there? Heck! "Not only that, she''s not an ordinary woman. She''s a Beastman, a Panther woman." "Hm? Did I hear it right? A Panther? Wait, let me just ask this. A Panther worked under the Speitato?" "It is, and she''s a strong one." "Then what did she tell you?" Ni?a was more confused. One of Speitato''s leaders was Ivan Smirnov, no Beastmen would work under him. "She told me that if I remain loyal, I will witness the greatness of the organization. I don''t know what she meant by that, but I decided to do it anyway. The way the woman said it was convincing and she was confident." Titania recalled how the scene unfolded. It was a simple statement but it had great heaviness. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 [At last, the mc that is not part of the story has come.] "Guwak!!" It was the sound of an Ogre General being impaled by a sharp Spear. The Spear generated black lightning bolts and burned the monster out of its life. The huge Ogre convulsed and screamed at the same time it lost its life. "Haaahh, I''m getting sleepy." Mikael put a long yawn, the enemies didn''t give him any thrill. Despite killing a Boss of a Violet Portal, Mikael didn''t get satisfaction nor a sense of victory. As if this battle was already over before it even started. "I guess it''s time for me to enter the legendary Black Dungeons. I heard that these Dungeons are leveled from 1-3, depending on the energy they released. Man, being strong is really hard." Mikael was wearing Joffur''s Armor. It was fortunate that the Armor didn''t break from the attack on the Manticore. It had a hole but it was still working, so all that''s well ends well. The Armor had a strong Rage Skill and Mikael liked it. He even liked his red-tan skin color whenever he went berserk. Mikael sighed and released the Spear out of the dead Ogre. Mikael actually planned to go back to the Philippines because of the text messages he received from Seven, but Ni?a told him that he didn''t have to return to the Philippines for now. Mikael was confused but Ni?a said it with her sweetest voice, this meant that she was serious about keeping Mikael out. He didn''t have a choice but to agree with her. If Ni?a told him to jump into the Grand Canyon, Mikael would gladly jump while his eyes are wide open, grinning. As for the reason why Seven begged him for help, the young man didn''t tell him the exact details. He texted him but Seven didn''t answer back, Mikael didn''t know that the poor guy was threatened by the dagger-wielding woman. Now, since Mikael didn''t have anything to do, he decided to spend time in Dungeons, it was his pastime these days. "Yare, yare, daze..."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He already killed most of the monsters and the Boss, there were few alive but Furrneka was there to eliminate them. In fact, the whole Dungeon was filled with sounds of crying and writhing in pain. The dark-haired cat woman was true to herself, not showing any mercy and killing the monster in the most brutal way possible. Crushed their heads? You name it right. Crush their balls and make them fainted with bubbling mouths, you name it. Cut them in half through bare hands, yes sir. Furrneka can do it. "I don''t know if I should be happy that she is getting calculative lately¡­ She is becoming mature and her eyes have something in them that I can''t read easily. I guess this is what happens when corruption is cured." Mikael didn''t have negative thoughts about Furrneka''s wellbeing, he welcomed that she was cured now. Although sometimes Furrneka would act so damn sexy and seduce him just by her glances. As if she was ready to breed. To be honest, Mikael loved it but the endurance of Beastmen was so high that even as a Hunter, he couldn''t keep up. They were always open for baby-making. He could sense that Furrneka was eager to build a family. Mikael answered all those expectations, he didn''t shy away from the battle and gave her the best shot. Heck, sometimes, Furrneka would lay on the bed breathless and satisfied after an all-night-long seggs, then sleep in just a spec of a second. Mikael was actually anxious about creating a family but making his lover satisfied was one of his jobs. He loved doing this job, the love-making job to be specific. "Guwar!!" A raging goblin appeared behind him, it had red skin and its eyes were burning in hatred, possibly because of the slaughter that Mikael performed. The monster was carrying a rusty spear and tried to stab him. Before the monster could reach him, a black gelatin-like substance escaped from Mikael''s armor and blocked the spear. The goblin cried and pushed the spear but it didn''t budge, the slime-thing was like a concrete wall. "Ora, what we have here? A sneaky goblin." Mikael turned around and raised his weapon, before the goblin could realize what happened, its head landed on the dirty ground and gradually lost its eyes'' light. Mikael glanced at the black slime, the slime clung to him as if it was waiting to be praised. Mikael shrugged and decided to pat it, the slime trembled and merged with the armor again. "This Item has a life¡­" [Embodiment of the Dead ones] [The owner(Mikael) is the only one who can use this.] [It can eat souls and become tougher.] [It can morph into anything else. As long as it got souls, this is unbreakable.] This Item was the reward he got from killing the Manticore. At first, he was confused about how to use this. But later in time, he realized that the slime could move by itself as long as he killed monsters, the slime automatically eats every soul close to it. The more souls it got, the more invigorating it would become. The slime could transform into anything. A wall, a blade, a monster, and even a flying car! The best part is, it always follows his will as if the slime was connected to Mikael. Just like earlier, the slime protected him from the goblin. The slime had its own habit and Mikael was pleased with this. He felt like he had another limb, the slime was loyal to him. The best thing about this slime is the ability to morph into anything. He even used it as a flying beast to travel towards the Dungeon. Some monsters tried to attack the flying beast but it didn''t get any damage. No scratch and fare healthy. "Yeah, now that I think about it, you still don''t have a name." The slime hiding in the armor trembled and Mikael could feel that it reacted to what he said. "How about Flubber? Or Goo? You''re a slime, right? Hah! How about Black Sperm! Haha!" Mikael slapped his thigh because he thought that it was funny. Just like always, he had a lame-ass way of giving names. Flubber? Hah, this novel might receive a copyright strike. Goo? Do you mean snot? And last but not the least, Black Sperm? What is this, a monster from One Punch Man? The slime was trembling and it was obvious that it was disappointed. The slime realized that his master had a thing for lame names. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 The slime decided not to listen to Mikael. Instead, it rushed towards the hiding monster and killed it. The slime transformed into a rushing blade and pierced the monster. After killing the monster, the slime absorbed its soul and the slime became energetic as if it drank coffee. "Hoh, it can even kill a monster without my permission. This slime can think but it always prioritizes my command¡­ Sometimes it will attack monsters or defend me, a good partner. Although the thing that makes me surprised is about the xp, I received xp even though I''m not the one who killed the monster." Mikael was satisfied with his new Item(?). He felt like he had a pet, a nice pet that listen to what he says. "¡­ How about Raven, since you have a black color but you can move fast like a Raven bird." The slime returned to him. When the slime heard his name, it shook because of happiness. The slime liked the name. "Good, from now on, your name is Raven." Mikael nodded. He was thankful that Ni?a gave him this Item. When he woke up after the incident in Rio, Ni?a was the first person he met. They had a heartfelt conversation. Then, Ni?a gave the unknown jelly to Mikael. She said that she couldn''t read its description and guessed that Mikael is the only one who can use it. He was the one who killed the Manticore so he was worthy of this unknown jelly. When Mikael touched the jelly, it started moving and gained its freedom. Since then, whenever Mikael was in the Dungeon, he would bring out this slime to absorb more souls. As long as the dead bodies were close, Raven could absorb them. Raven will become tougher and stronger the more souls he absorbed, Raven''s form would get bigger and he could transform into larger sizes of monsters or items. "Yosh, let''s clean this place before Furrneka return!" Mikael announced and Raven agreed and trembled because of excitement. Mikael summoned his Spear and aimed it towards the gryphin. "Poi!" Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. He threw the Spear and yelled like a certain predator from a certain vtuber agency. "Gosh, Botan is so cute." Who is Botan? I''m sorry but this author is already down the rabbit hole and I couldn''t escape, just like Mikael. When Mikael had some free time, he would spend his time watching live streams of vtubers. He was slowly becoming a simp, heck, perhaps he is already one. Last time, he spent 10 thousand dollars sending super chats¡­ Ahem, anyway, it''s not important so let''s forget about it. Besides, this author is too broke to even send money to another person. Overall, Mikael got some of these Vtubers'' characteristics, such as yelling "Poi" whenever he threw something. He manifested his Spear and threw it again while saying "Poi". This time the Spear landed near a village of goblins, the Spear exploded and most of the goblins died. ¡­¡­¡­.. ¡­¡­. ¡­ Furrneka returned, her hair was tied in a ponytail, giving her the playful girl vibe. Unlike the past, where she had a tendency of going crazy and attacking monsters because of her instinct, Furrneka was different now. Her blue eyes could discern the surrounding area, she was much calmer and the scent of blood didn''t drive her crazy anymore. She had her calculative side now. She sniffed around and sensed where Mikael is. She smiled and walked ahead. When she reached the place, she saw that Mikael is roasting a boar. Raven is stuck in his armor and sleeping, Raven eats souls not food. "Hm? Furrneka, you are here. Are you okay? I have a healing potion here." Furrneka was satisfied with Mikael''s reaction. He was worried about her wellbeing. As expected of the person she loves, she didn''t make a mistake of choosing him. ''I just hate that he likes watching those streams.'' Lately, she was kind of unhappy that Mikael would look at those anime girls. She was jealous, that''s why she didn''t want to give him free time. She invited him to the Dungeon to take him away from those fake girls. So far, everything was good. They fought against the monsters and gained xp. And now, Furrneka was happy that Mikael was worried. With his simple way of asking questions, Furrneka could feel the affection. She smiled with satisfaction. Her decision of taking him away from those anime girls was right. Since Furrneka was cured, she was slowly becoming sly¡­ "Don''t worry, I''m fine." She nodded and sat beside him. She stared at Mikael who was rotating the boar over the fire. "What? Do I have dirt on my face?" Mikael was conscious that Furrneka was staring at him. Furrneka giggled and shook her head. "Um, then why are you staring at me?" "Is it bad to look at you?" "No¡­" Mikael scratches his head, his ears were bright red. He was embarrassed, Furrneka was becoming¡­ dangerous. Mikael could sense that Furrneka was hiding something from him. Since the time she was cured, Mikael felt that Furrneka is becoming stronger with flirting. Mikael''s tried to hide his embarrassment but it was obvious, Furrneka smirked seeing his reaction. ''I got him¡­" Furrneka decided to get closer, resting her head against his shoulder. She could sense that Mikael was squirming. ''I know that you are not used to this. You like to show your affection, but you are weak when someone shows you affection. Just like this¡­'' Furrneka snuggled her head close to his neck. Mikael gulped as he heard Furrneka''s breathing. He was weak against this type of attack. "Furrneka, um, what''s the problem? Do you feel sick?" Mikael raised his hand and touched her forehead, Furrneka purred when Mikael touched her. "I''m fine, I just want to stay like this." "Okay." Mikael agreed. Furrneka feels peaceful when Mikael is close to her. Being with him, she felt like all of her fatigue was getting cleansed. She felt new. They stayed like that for a long time, it was calm and relaxing. Mikael tapped her head and Furrneka closed her eyes feeling his warmth. She wanted to stay like this. Although she knew that she could never have Mikael for herself. She has a rival. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 [I''m the type who don''t believe in a harmonious harem.] [After all, girls like their men all for themselves.] Furrneka squinted her eyes recalling what they talked about. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ It was the time when Mikael was still sleeping because of exhaustion. Killing the Manticore and releasing all his power caused him to sleep for three days straight. At that time, Furrneka tried to get to his room but Ni?a was already there, taking care of Mikael. Ni?a was wiping Mikael with a wet towel. Because of Black Serpent, her corruption dissolved and she became better with her feelings. Instead of attacking Ni?a, she narrowed her eyes and stared at her. "What are you doing here?" Ni?a glanced at her and cleaned Mikael''s face. When she was finished, she dropped the towel and stared at Furrneka. She looked up and down, she raised her brow as she felt that something changed about Furrneka. She didn''t know but Furrneka was calmer. "I''m here because I have to take care of Mikael." "You don''t have to, I can do that." Furrneka took a step and tried to get close to Mikael but Ni?a blocked her. Furrneka glared but Ni?a just shrugged. "What are you doing?" She was hiding her fangs. "Isn''t obvious, I don''t want you to touch what is mine." "Are you crazy? Mikael is not yours, he is mine." "Hoh, wanna know who''s the real owner?" "You bet, I''m not the same last time. I can crush your face into the ground now." This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Sounds confident, I hope you can prove that." Ni?a smiled, it was a dangerous one. As for Furrneka, she was smiling too. Then¡­ *Boom!!* The wall of the room was destroyed and they both came out. They didn''t want to fight in the room, they may hurt Mikael. They started falling because they were actually staying in a hospital and Mikael''s room is on the fourth floor. Furrneka summoned her Black Serpent and cast a powerful shock. Ni?a saw her attack and avoided it with a swift motion, despite being in the air, she could move well. The cat clicked her tongue in annoyance, she transformed into a black bolt of lightning and flashed before Ni?a. "Heh, I already saw this kind of technique. I guess you got it from Mikael." Ni?a was not shocked, this Skill was fast but she had a way to avoid it. A mask materialized and she quickly wore it, she grabbed two daggers and threw them where Furrneka would appear. Furrneka turned back into her form, she was surprised that two daggers were aimed towards her head. She hissed and cast black lightning around her and protected her from the daggers. All of this happened while they were falling. "Bitch!" "Whore!" "Slut!" "Pig!" They cursed each other while falling. When they landed, the ground cracked and people started running away. Despite being in the middle of the city, where people could see them, Ni?a and Furrneka continued fighting. They didn''t care if the authority tried to stop them. In the midst of their fight, Ni?a started frowning. She could see that Furrneka was not fighting like a rabid dog. She could sense that Furrneka was waiting for the right time to injure her fatally. It was different from the time they fought last time. Furrneka would always charge at her and use her claws to slash her. Now, Furrneka was calm as if she is a different person. The worst thing is that Furrneka is slowly getting the upper hand. ''Her lightning bolt is predictable. However, that snake keeps firing lightning at me, it''s helping her. I can''t get close. I may be faster but because of that snake I can not get closer.'' Ni?a admitted that Furrneka improved, much improved. She was calmer and thinking ahead. "This girl will be dangerous in the future." Ni?a could sense it, Furrneka was getting stronger. She hates to admit it but Furrneka could beat her if she made a mistake. Their battle last for thirty minutes, within that time, they suffered damages. They were injured but they didn''t stop fighting. They were fighting for Mikael''s love. For them, whoever wins this battle would have Mikael. It was a simple statement for them. Thankfully, they were stopped by Klein, the younger brother. "Stop this!! Can''t you see that Kuya is in deep trouble yet here you are fighting!! What will happen if Kuya wakes up and learned that one of you is hurt!?" He roared and both Ni?a and Furrneka flinched. It was not a simple roar, they both felt the terror behind it. They felt like Klein would release something if they don''t stop. Ni?a and Furrneka lowered their hands. They had cuts around their bodies. As for the winner, it was futile anyway. If one of them lost and the other won, Mikael would be devastated. He loved these two women, so much that he is ready to sacrifice his life for them. This was not an empty talk, Mikael has already proven his love. Losing his six years for Ni?a, Mikael didn''t regret it. He would even do it again just for her. Mikael almost died just to cure Furrneka. He even sacrificed his body just to let Furrneka escape against the Dragon(Axelle). If he returned back in time, Mikael would do it again. This is not about who he loves more. He is greedy, so he wanted them both. Heck, he planned to impregnate both women after everything is over. He would build a family and have a lot of kids, hehe. Ni?a and Furrneka looked exhausted. They had ragged breathing as they glared at each other. They might fight again. Fortunately, Kitsune appeared. She was confused why the road was broken. She glanced at her fiance, Klein was fuming in anger. Then, she glared at the two women. She didn''t know why but she could see that they were the reason why her baby was angry. "What did you do to my baby?" She growled and the place turned cold. This was how their battle ended. They couldn''t handle Kitsune so their battle ended with no winner. After that, Ni?a and Furrneka had a deep conversation. This was about their relationship with Mikael. [ I want to thank my patrons for supporting my Patreon: Duke York, eriberto, Veren Hammock, K Kim, Vizzy, Ian O''Hara, Capzlawk Nguyen, Crane17686, HaiI''mRyuu, L A M, Alex, Haddouch Belca''Sam and Ausner Gentil. Please visit my Patreon if you want to read 26 advance chapters: https://www.patreon.com/Puji_maki ] [I only have one-tier. For five dollars you can read: -26 advance chapters of TOFD -26 advance chapters of RHWB -47 advance chapters of MNPOTS.] Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Ni?a and Furrneka were put in a room, Klein and Kitsune confined them. They said that "No one will leave if you don''t have an understanding." They had to talk about this problem or else they won''t escape the room. The room was made of materials from the Dungeon and it would be hard to destroy it. On top of that, the couple was guarding the room outside. They didn''t have a chance of escaping. Furthermore, Kitsune threatened them. If they fight again, she would return with heavy punishment. You see, a potion could heal broken bones... Ni?a and Furrneka stared at each other then sneered. Their beautiful unblemished skins were healed and their injuries disappeared. Still, the pain lingered. Furrneka glanced at Ni?a, she had mixed emotions. To be honest, she was thankful that this woman helped Mikael in the last battle. She hates to admit it but Ni?a accomplished a lot for Mikael. She knew that Mikael met Ni?a first, that''s why she is infuriated about it. She couldn''t accept that Mikael was taken before they even meet. ''Hmmp! Who cares, I can steal him whenever I want.'' She scoffed with a hint of confidence and determination¡­ She was acting, performing a bravado. Is it bad and selfish to have Mikael all for herself? Nah, women like attention. And Furrneka wanted to have Mikael''s attention all for herself. This is not about Mikael''s feelings, this is about who''s going to have him. Furrneka and Ni?a didn''t have the intention of backing out. Women like competition and getting to know who''s better. Right now, these two are fighting for Mikael''s love despite Mikael being unconscious and clueless about it. Still¡­ Furrneka heard how the battle concluded and she heard how much Mikael suffered. Perhaps if not because of Ni?a, Mikael might already be dead. Furrneka clenched her fists and lowered her head, she was more rational than her past self. "Thank you for saving Mikael."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She might be bitter but she knew when to set that aside. She loves Mikael, much more than her life, that''s why she is thankful that someone saved him from death. Ni?a shrugged her shoulders when she heard it. "I did for my Mikael, not for you. I''m ready to give my life for him, what about you?" Ni?a had a smug expression and raised her chin waiting for Furrneka''s response. "I will give my life for him." "¡­ I see¡­ Lol, cringe." "Same at you." Furrneka shot back and Ni?a smirked and explained her side. "What can I say, I know that what I''m saying is cheesy but I can''t help it. Words just came out of my mouth and it speaks my true feelings. Even I can not believe that I can say it to a person aside from my mother¡­ However, Mikael is different. I witnessed how he gave up everything. I''m not afraid to give my everything too." "I heard that Mikael saved you from the Hydra, perhaps it''s just a pity. You feel guilty that''s why you want to return the favor." "No, I''m not. It''s insulting to hear it from you, but I can not deny that I''m the reason why he slept for six years¡­ I can say one thing, I don''t love Mikael. I''m obsessed with him. Smitten, for a long time, his image always appears in my head, he is my drug, the one who makes me relax and keep living. I want him to be the father of my children and live with him forever. Heck, if I lost my reasoning, I may even lock him up in a cell only for me." Ni?a licked her lips, it was not a bad idea. "If you think that this is because of guilt, go on, I don''t have the right to defend myself to any of your accusations. BUT, that man is MINE. I''m just sharing him with you because I know that Mikael has feelings for you, I''m doing this for him. If he''s happy with you, go on, I can agree to that. Just like what I said last time, you''re nothing but a fuck toy. But at the end of the day, he will return to me. I can assure that." Ni?a said triumphantly. "Kuck." Furrneka clenched her fists, the only reason that kept her from attacking Ni?a was that Kitsune was still outside. She bit her lip, she couldn''t say a word. She couldn''t refute what she said. Because she knew that she is right. Furrneka may disregard those facts but she could see that Mikael had a bigger heart for Ni?a. Mikael may lie and hide it but as a woman who always looked at him, who he spent time with, she knew that Mikael missed Ni?a so much. Furrneka was frustrated. ''¡­ That''s why I have to be smart, I have to be aggressive and calculative at the same time. I''m thankful that I''m cured now and I can hold my instincts well¡­ Let''s see, you have the upper hand for now but I will slowly steal him away from you.'' Furrneka glared, she was devising a plan. She won''t lose, love is a battle and she will have the last laugh. "Hm, I can see that you are still delusional. No matter how many times you try, the victory is already mine. I can see it, I can feel it." Harmonized relationship regarding harem is impossible in their opinions, humans are selfish. They want the person only for themselves. Sharing? Nah, it''s a bullish answer, it would only break the foundation and destroy the whole structure. Perhaps some people may agree with that type of relationship, but sorry to say, Ni?a and Furrneka don''t want any of those shit. Perhaps Belle and Andromeda may agree with that kind of relationship but not these two. They have egos to protect, a person to monopolize. "I like that gaze, strong and powerful, do you really think you have what it takes to defeat me?" Ni?a bluffed. She was smiling, radiating her aura. "Not now, but I will." "Ptt-haha, I see, I see. Well, how about this. Lately, my intuition as a woman is telling me that someone is trying to get on my Mikael. How about we have a truce? After everything is fine, we can have that final battle that you''re saying." Furrneka''s ears twitched when she heard that their''s another rival. Her intuition as a woman was telling her that there''s another possibility of a competitor. ''I thought it was my imagination but based on what she said, there is a woman who likes Mikael.'' "Who is it? Do you know her?" Her eyes gleamed dangerously while asking. "Oi, Oi, don''t be hasty. Even I can''t kill her, not when she has a nuclear bomb. Killing one Princess is enough, it will be troublesome if I do it again." Chapter 283 Chapter 283 "So it seems like we have an agreement." Ni?a nodded, she was slightly thankful that she could talk with Furrneka. Furrneka had anger management when they met last time, it seemed like something happened and her violent tendency was in control. It was a blessing and a curse at the same time. "We have to protect Mikael from any woman who might seduce him." Ni?a said and Furrneka had a positive reaction. She nodded, she agreed to that. It may sound shitty, but Mikael has this charisma that can make a woman fall in love with him. That''s why they know that they have to protect( contained) him away from the bitches. It would be a hassle if another one showed up and fight for his love. They hate to admit this but Mikael is a chick magnet, even they were pulled towards him so they know what he could do to other women. "As for our battle, we will have it after everything is fine." Perhaps the battle they were talking about was about getting a baby. The first woman who will have a child will be the winner... I guess? "Okay." They had a handshake and stared at each other with determination. To make sure that everything will work on their way, they have to make sure that no woman will get closer to Mikael. Mikael is stupid but he can attract females, these two are the proof. "If you found a woman who''s getting close to him, you know what to do. I''ll deal with the Princess myself." They sound like they were preparing for murder. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael yawned when he came out of the Portal, he was tired because Furrneka asked him for one round. However, instead of one round, they did it six times. That''s why Mikael was tired and yawning. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Furrneka who was beside him was in satisfaction, she felt like she acquired something whenever Mikael make love to her. She was rubbing her face against his shoulder and her arms were locked on him. Yup, they were walking like this, they were acting love-dovey in front of the people. The Portal was close to the city so when they came out, some people could see them. Some of them sneered in jealousy. ''What an asshole! I''m sure this man is ugly before he became a Hunter!'' They cursed while looking at Mikael. Although they were wrong, Mikael was already a pretty guy before he was sent into the Awakening. "I heard that there is a mall out here. Do you want to go there?" Mikael said and glanced at Furrneka. " I know what you''re thinking. There is an anime convention at the mall and you want to go there because you want to buy another merch! No, I will not let you go." She hissed, gleaming at him. Her nails dug his skin but Mikael was already numb into this kind of gesture, he had dozens of claw marks on his back. He scratched his head, he could never deceive this girl. "But why?" "Because there are girls there. Cosplay here, cosplay there. I will not let you go there, I hate it when you look at those cosplay whores." She honestly said, she said it without raising her voice as if she stated facts. She was pouting and Mikael sighed in defeat. He thought that Furrneka didn''t know about the convention, but it seemed like he underestimated her. Lately, Furrneka was getting clever, she could predict what Mikael was going to do and if she didn''t like it, she would prevent it before it even happen, just like now. "Well, I guess I have to order it on the website." He smiled but it was obvious that he was sad. Furrneka almost faltered when she saw his expression, she coiled her tail and acted tough so that she won''t be affected. She averted her eyes because she was hurt seeing Mikael like this. "I just want to see Hirohiko Araki, he just finished Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure: Part 17. I want to congratulate him." He was a fan of Jojo and meeting the creator, Araki, was one of his dreams. He even has copies of manga in his expansion box. He wanted to have an autograph and post it on social media. "On top of that, I want to see Etuzan Jakusui and Pochi Goya. Man, I''m a fan of their doujins, the arts are just chef kiss." Female ero-mangakas are the best! As a weeb, he visited Nhen sometimes and appreciate how great the arts of doujins. He was surprised that there are women who can draw those wonderful masterpieces. Although sometimes, they would create those horrible NTR. "Hm? Who are these Etuzan and Pochi? Are they girls?" Furrneka asked and her eyes brightened with a glow of danger. "Oh, shit¡­ Ah, about that, you see¡­" Mikael scratched his head. His mouth slipped and his inner thoughts came out. He unconsciously talked about Etuzan and Pochi sensei. "Mikael, do you know that I almost fall and agree to let you go to the that Anime Convention that you''re talking about. But now that I realized that you planned to talk to girls, I think I''ll stick to my decision of not letting you go." "Kuck." Mikael had a pained expression. "But I just want to have some fun!" He said, like a child having a tantrum. "Ni?a said that I have to protect you while she''s not here." "You''re not protecting me!" "I am." "Ugh." To be honest, Mikael was happy to know that Furrneka and Ni?a had their understanding. They agreed on one thing and this similarity gave them a chance to know each other. However, Mikael was frustrated that he couldn''t do what he wants. He felt like he was in a toxic relationship but he didn''t want to break up because he loves his partner. Now, he was sacrificing his hobby to make her satisfied. Well, Mikael has a motto of "anything for my sweetie" so it was nothing. Furrneka pulled him and he didn''t have a choice but to follow. "We can eat in a restaurant but not in that mall." "¡­Okay." *Ring Ring Mikael''s phone vibrated, it was not a call but a notification from his Facebook. Someone sent him a message. Mikael opened the app and remembered that he had a promise to Oliver Johnson. They had an agreement that they would have sparring. "Um, Furrneka do you wanna go to Alaska?" Furrneka paused and stared at him. "You see, I have the best sparring partner to know if I improve this past few months." Mikael grinned. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Oliver Johnson and Mikael Tibano had a promise when they were in the Ranking Hall. They promised that they would fight. You know, fighters wanted to grasp how strong they are and Mikael and Oliver Johnson had that attitude. They found that they had similarities when they meet each other in the Ranking Hall. They were both stupid... Anyway, jokes aside. Mikael admitted that in terms of physical strength, Oliver was stronger. That''s why Oliver is the best sparring partner to gauge Mikael''s strength. Sadly, Mikael was put in a coma so they couldn''t keep their promise. Last week someone called him, it was Oliver''s secretary. The secretary said that Oliver wanted to fulfill his promise. When Mikael heard it, he immediately understood that he was talking about sparring. He immediately agreed and the secretary said that he would call him again. Oliver was still busy fighting monsters in Black Portal, perhaps he was taking his time while eating every monster he could eat. He is always true to his beliefs, a foodie down to his core. "He said that when everything is ready, we can visit their guild and fight Oliver." Mikael said, glancing at Furrneka, he was slightly worried. They just used Teleportation and in just a minute they reached Alaska. Furrneka''s hair stood while walking away from the Teleportation Gate, she wasn''t used to using this thing. She was more comfortable with using flying monsters, she just agreed to use it because Mikael had to reach Alaska quickly. Apparently, Oliver would have another mission to do after two days of rest. Mikael had to reach Alaska before that so he used the Teleportation Gate. Furrneka steel her body and went together with him. She knew that despite being stupid, this man could attract any woman so she had to look at him. Having one rival is enough. "Are you okay?" "Hm." Furrneka nodded her head but Mikael scanned her and grabbed her hand. Their fingers intertwined, and Furrneka''s headache started fading away. While they were walking, some people looked at them. The combination of a gorgeous catwoman and a handsome guy caught their attention. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "What? Handholding? Fingers intertwined? How lewd!!" A bitter single man said. "Mama! Look they are holding hands even though they are not married, they are going to hell. The catwoman is not afraid to get pregnant. Handholding is only allowed when they are married. " An innocent child said. It seemed that his parents taught him seriously about a proper relationship. Just like an innocent anime girl said, handholding will make a girl pregnant. When they exited the terminal, a person was waiting for them in a car. "Hello, I''m Timothy. You can call me Tim." "Ah, so you''re Oliver''s secretary." "Yes, sir Mikael." Tim nodded and opened the car for them. Oliver said that he should treat them kindly. Tim was actually confused why Oliver put importance on Mikael and the promise they made last eight years ago. Mikael is just a regular Hunter now. He lost his advantage when he slept for six years. Even if he became famous because of the Tournament, it was not enough to get Oliver''s attention. This action was actually a surprise to Tim. His guild leader would always think about food and nothing else. He was not even inclined to use any Dungeon Items. ''If he stopped being stupid and used at least an Item to increase his strength, then he can perform better whenever he raid a Dungeon.'' Tim knew that Oliver is the third strongest Hunter of the 1st batch. He could fight Yuuki, Kyle, and Christian equally. It would be a monstrosity if he used a powerful Item, Tim was confident that he could topple the Overlords of the world. Yet, his stupid leader was busy hunting monsters that he could eat. In a way, Oliver Johnson and Jake Raynold were the same. They are too obsessed with fighting monsters. Tim sighed while driving. "You okay Tim? I have some candies here." Mikael brought candies from his expansion box but Tim shook his head. "No, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." "Is that so." Tim looked at the rear mirror and glanced at Mikael who was looking at the road. Oliver specifically told Tim to contact Mikael to spar with him. He didn''t know if this person had the power to fight even Oliver''s two fingers. ''I hope you don''t die.'' Tim pity Mikael. The definition of sparring in Oliver''s head means all-out war. Tim saw Mikael''s strength when he fought in the tournament. However, it was not enough to fight Oliver. Tim stopped the car in front of the tall building, he realized that they reached their destination. Perhaps he was thinking too much so he didn''t realize it. "Is this the place?" Mikael looked at the building and whistled. As always, businesses that had connections with Hunters would greatly profit. Mikael and Furrneka came out of the car. Tim guided them to the building and they reached the top floor after a few minutes. A boisterous laugh echoed in the leader''s room. "Ayyo, Mikael. Before we have sparring, how about we eat first?" They were greeted by a scene of Oliver eating shoulder size meat. He was chomping down the meat until it slowly disappeared. It was a mystery how a lump of large meat fit in Oliver''s stomach. Perhaps his stomach is connected to the space, this can explain why his hunger is unsatiable. Mikael looked around, the place was peaceful. Except for Oliver who was eating at the wide table where there were dozens of dishes, everything was serene. "Well, I won''t say no. In my country, if someone offered you food, you have to eat it. It''s a way of respect towards their hospitality." Mikael walked towards the table and grabbed the nearest food, it was a whole piece of chicken. "How about you two? Eating is fun with everyone. Please, don''t be shy." Oliver glanced at Furrneka and Tim. Tim was sighing and joined them, he was already used to this. Furrneka joined them too, although she kept using utensils the whole time. "Classy woman, classy woman", she kept repeating those words. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 They finished lunch, Oliver was tapping his bulging stomach, he was humming well. He burped a long one and smiled with satisfaction. Eating is the best pleasure that a human can get, this is his motto. He looked at Mikael and nodded when he saw that Mikael was delighted with the food too. They were both burping as if no one was with them, they didn''t bother with manners at all. Mikael took a toothpick and cleaned his teeth. He grabbed a bottle of coke and drank it, sighing and looking at the ceiling. As for Furrneka, she was getting sleepy. She put her head against Mikael''s shoulder and dozed off. Mikael tapped her head and the woman further snuggled close to him. Oliver smirked seeing their direct showing of affection. He realized why Mikael was still not insane despite losing six years of his life. Well, one more push and he would definitely lose it. "¡­ Let''s rest for an hour. It''s bad to move while our stomachs are full." He said and closed his eyes too. Nothing beats a good rest after eating. As for Timothy, he was facepalming. He didn''t know anymore. He felt like he brought two stupid people into their guild. ''God, we already have a stupid one. We don''t want another two. Leader, I thought you want to fight him. Why are you acting as if you''re with your homies!'' He was grinding his teeth. His leader was a loose one, he didn''t care about anything as long as it was not food. In fact, Timothy was the one who always work about guild-related stuff. He was the one who lead the guild and let Oliver do what he wanted. He couldn''t resent Oliver. Oliver saved his life when Dungeon broke out and destroyed the city. He couldn''t hate the person who saved his life. He was indebted, he promised to follow Oliver and be his right man, which eventually happened. However, no matter how long he spend time with Oliver, he couldn''t adapt to his way of life. Just like the time where Christian asked Oliver for help to fight a Legendary Dragon. Timothy was adamant about preventing Oliver but Oliver decided to go because he wanted to eat dragon meat. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ''All for that fucking reason he almost died!!'' He was frustrated. But he kept helping him, Oliver has the charisma that makes people follow him. If Kyle has the charisma because he always won, Oliver has the charisma of not discriminating. He was friendly to anyone and he treats all people equally, aside from Christian and Kyle of course. Those people were calculative, the complete opposite of Oliver''s attitude. Still, no matter how much Timothy hated Oliver''s brazen attitude, he was strongly following him. Timothy had strong loyalty to Oliver. He is just a normal person and this is the only way to help Oliver, to become his other limbs and manage the guild. ''Once, he gave me a Skill Book but I didn''t accept it. I hate to say this but I don''t want any blood in my hands. Being Hunter means killing life, whether it''s a monster or not.'' Tim looked at the three people who were sleeping on the chair. It was a mystery how they could rest like this. Perhaps the two men were used to this when they were in the Punishment. He turned around and looked at the aircon, he set the temperature properly to give them a comfortable rest. "I can handle a stupid person, I think I can handle another two. Besides, Mikael and Furrneka will not stay here for too long." Timothy left the room. He had things to do, their guild was busy because some problems were happening around the Antarctic Ocean and their guild was assigned to fix the problem. That''s why Oliver only had two days to rest. Timothy decided to give their leader some time for himself. Although he knew that Oliver would only spend his time eating or eating. As long as there is food, whether it''s exotic or not, Oliver would eat it. The man is not picky about food. He walked into the hallway and left the three. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­.. ¡­ Mikael and Oliver woke up at the same time. They looked at each other and smirked. It seemed like the promise had to be realized right now. Furrneka yawned and rubbed her eyes, she sensed that they were going to start the sparring. "By the way, I just want to ask. Where are we going to fight? This place is too small. I bet even if you have training ground in the building, it''s not enough to contain our power and this building might fall." He was scratching his head and looked around. Oliver shrugged and pulled out a car-size cube from his Inventories. "I see." Mikael immediately knew what he meant. "This is a cube, inside this thing, there is an expanded space. The place is wide and we can fight without thinking about destroying the place." Oliver had a proud expression. Truth be told, he wasn''t knowledgeable about this technology but he was satisfied that he could explain it without stuttering. "What can I say. Let''s go." Mikael stood up and entered the expanded space. Just like him, Furrneka and Oliver entered too. The place was actually bleak. It was an endless space with white tiles on the floor, Mikael knew that expanded space had limitations but in this one, he couldn''t see the end of the space. It was too wide. He turned around and stared at Furrneka. "Furrneka, just watch me how I''ll beat his ass. This guy has a big ass so it will take time to make it all red. I''m going to clap his cheeks so good." "Un." Furrneka just nodded and yawned. She was still sleepy and her reaction was quite sluggish. Oliver laughed at Mikael''s attitude. He liked how this man was confident that he could beat him. "I like that attitude, make sure that you still have that attitude after I broke all your bones." Oliver spoke and the atmosphere became heavy. The battle will start next chapter. For now, let''s watch some advertisements such as Old Spice or McDonald''s. See you! *Insert ending song* Chapter 286 Chapter 286 "Do you know the reason why I specifically asked you to fight me?" "Huh? I thought it was all about the promise?" Mikael tilted his head while holding his Lightning Void Spear. He believed that there was no other reason than the promise. "The promise is one of the reasons why I asked you, but I have another reason." "Then what about it?" Mikael narrowed his eyes, probing what Oliver was thinking. "About that." Oliver cracked his knuckles and grinned. "You will learn it later on." Oliver started running, he was fast but Mikael could see his movements. ''My guess was right. He''s a strength-type. Not an all-around like me.'' Mikael has the speed, the strength, even the long-range attacks. It may sound bullshit but he excelled at all of them. He was a natural-born fighter, whenever he fights, his instinct as a bloodthirster would show up and he would become intuitively smart. As long as it''s a battle, he could win. Oliver jumped up and his arm turned into a massive one and smashed Mikael. Mikael widened his eyes, he was surprised that Oliver could transform a part of his body into a giant with just a glimpse. It was too fast. However, Mikael was faster. His body made a crackling sound and a black flash of lightning traveled through a course of a second and flew before Oliver. "Yeah! This is what I like! You''re not a level 500 at all!!" Oliver grinned and saw the bolt of lightning transforming into its real form, Mikael''s Spear drifted, aimed at Oliver. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Good." Oliver reduce his arm to normal and blocked the Spear by enlarging his other arm. The black lightning moved around and electrocuted everything. It was fortunate that they were in an expanded space. They both landed on the ground with scratches on their bodies. Mikael had his head bleeding, it seemed that he didn''t completely escape the attack earlier. As for Oliver, his arm was charred and it was trembling because of the aftershocks. Yet both of them were smiling as if they find a companion in each other. Without waiting for a rest, the two charged and attack. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Furrneka was narrowing her eyes, flashes of lightning moved around and the earth was shaking. She became serious when she realized that both Mikael and Oliver were fighting with all they have. She was amazed by how the fight was clearing up. She could see that Mikael was at disadvantage but the fact that he could fight a Hunter having a higher level than him was already an achievement. He could fight Oliver equally despite being at a lower level of almost three hundred. Furrneka knew that Mikael was still not using his hidden Skills. As for Oliver, he immediately coped with Mikael''s lightning bolt. He could follow where he moved and counterattack. Furrneka, who could do a lightning bolt, was shivering. She knew how the Skill works, a flash of lightning would appear in a fast way and surprise an enemy. Yet, with seeing it once, Oliver already made a counterattack. Was it intuition, skill, or not? Still, it was enough reason why Oliver became the 3rd Rank of the first batch. He is a monster on his own. Both of them were bleeding all over their bodies but they did not stop raising their arms. "It''s already been three hours since the battle started. It''s obvious that they will lose their mana anytime soon." Furrneka was watching intently. She knew that if she watched them, she would learn something. "I feel like something is blocking Oliver from using his full power. I heard that he can turn into a giant, but this whole time I never see him turning into a complete giant not even once. He was only using his arms and legs and enlarged them. I can see that he is not giving Mikael a handicap, it''s not about it. There is an inner struggle, he is trying something." Furrneka deduced just by watching them. It was impressive for her to see that. Since the battle in Rio, Furrneka was evolving too. She may not awaken her Skill on her own but her instincts were being sharpened. And now that she was cured and not controlled by her animalistic tendencies, her improvement was going to be better. She was clenching her fists snd her blood was boiling. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "I can see that you are having a problem!" Mikael said and swung his weapon. He felt like Oliver was bugged by something. It was obvious that he didn''t want to use his full giant form. "Is it because of the battle against the Dragon?" "Hah! It seems like I can hide something from you. You are right, it''s because of Fafnir. The Dragon that I couldn''t eat and I regret it a lot!" Oliver knew the reason why he lost. At first he was confident that his strength was enough to bulldoze any opponent. His massive size could flatten an enemy with just his stomp. However, when he fought the Dragon, he realized his weakness. He was strong but his size made it a reason for him to become an easy target. Fafnir was the same size as him and when they brawl, Oliver lost his advantage. On top of that, he became slower whenever he turn into a giant. Oliver calculated those reasons and learn that his massive size would be his weakness especially if he fought a large monster like Fafnir. Oliver learned his lesson. That''s why he didn''t turn into a giant. Particularly when his opponent is Mikael who can bamboozle him using his Spear. Oliver was an easy target with his Lightning Spear. Instead, he was being flexible through enlarging and reducing his size. It was the battle tactic that he was adapting. However, it was not enough. ''Mikael, I will use you to awaken my next Skill.'' Oliver planned to use Mikael as his stepping stone. He knew that Mikael had the power to make him stronger. He knew it since the first time he met him in the Ranking Hall. ''This man can do it!'' 287 Chapter 287 Phew, I guess it''s true that the longer the battle goes, the stronger the warrior gets. Oliver is strong and I can testify that he is definitely one of the strongest in terms of physical strength. The dude just flung me across the place using his fingers. I thought he will fight me using his full body giant form but I guess he changed his strategy. I saw a lot of clips about him stomping monsters whenever he became a hundred meters tall. "Yare yare daze." Damn, even I was shivering thinking if I was in the position of those monsters. Although as time passed, I lost that fear. I level up and became stronger, even now I''m fighting Oliver with my full strength. I can say that I''ve improved. Much more now that I have my Stand haha! "Kono Stando Powah!!" I yelled and a silhouette of a tiger manifested behind me and surprisingly attacked Oliver. Oliver''s eyes widened but he quickly made a counterattack, he received injuries on his chest but I stumbled upon the floor. I can say that we both received damage. However¡­. "Let''s do this Star Platinum Raijin! Kono Stando Powah!!" [Shut up!! My name don''t have Star Platinum! Don''t give me a shitty name!] "Why? It''s cool!" I talked to him while deflecting Oliver''s attacks. [For fuck sake. Mikael, Jojo is overrated! The show is only famous because of the memes! So please don''t add me with your stupid fantasies! I''m not a Stand!] "What the fuck did you just say? Jojo is overrated? You are damn fucking right! However, it didn''t change the fact that you are like a Stand. So I''m free to decide what are you!" [I''m a God, not a fucking Stand!] It was funny that I''m bickering with my Stand while fighting a strong opponent. What can I say? My Stand triggered me. By the way, I just want to say that I''m a Joestar. My real name is JoMikael JoTibano. See, Jojo.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. [You are a lunatic! You don''t have a star birthmark on your body so you''re spouting nonsense.] My Stand yelled inside me and I''m getting pissed off. Oliver appeared behind me and I call my Stand again. "Star Platinum Raigon!" Shit! I bit my tongue! My Stand appeared and protected me from the giant arm that almost rammed me. Phew, thank you Star Platinum Raijin. [¡­ I don''t know why I became your spirit¡­] "Shut up, now given me a seven-page Ora Ora!" My Stand manifested again and attacked Oliver. This time, I helped my Stand and attacked at the same time. "Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ora Ota!!!!!" I attacked and made a Jojo pose! Hah! [Oh God, please kill me¡­] My Stand was frustrated but I didn''t listen to him. Instead, I transformed into a bolt of black lightning and tried to stab Oliver. It seemed like he predicted my attack because his arms became large again. My Lightning Spear didn''t damage him much. "Kono Stando Powah! Wwrryyyyy!" I screamed and swung my Spear with my full strength. Oliver stepped back and I gave him another attack by activating my Shock. Oliver sensed the danger and escaped, making his arms turn normal again. I can say that Oliver has a strong sense, my Shock is my strongest Skill. Of course, except for the Za Warudo. [You don''t have that kind of power.] Shut up. Now, where am I again? Ah, yeah, Oliver knew when to back away. I''m frustrated that I can''t attack him with my Shock. He would always escape before I even activate my Shock as if he predicted it before I can even cast my Skill. Warriors have incredible instincts regarding battles, they can detect the slightest killing intent. I can say that Oliver has mastered this technique. As expected of the person who conquered District 2, he is strong. However, he forgot something important, or rather I kept it a secret. I didn''t show him that I have another way to attack him. The reason I showed my Stand is to lower his defense, making him think that I already showed my true power. It is obvious that Oliver is shocked about my Stand. Heh, Star Platinum Raijin has the power to manifest his body and he can be seen by people even though they didn''t have Stand. [For the hundreds of times! I am not a Stand!] Disregard him, he is still in denial. Anyway, let''s start with getting close to him then give him another surprise attack. If it won''t work, I will ask Star Platinum Raijin to activate Lord of Lightning for a second. I dashed towards him, Oliver is fast but I''m faster. I have a Kampi that specializes in Speed so of course I adapted her specialty. Ni?a and Furrneka are both speed types, however, they are different. Ni?a is silent and almost nonexistent while Furrneka is a rampage-type speed that will destroy everything in front. Both focus on speed but are different. As for me, you can say that I''m 50-50. I can rampage and move silently if I wanted to. Oliver got ready for my attack, his eyes stared attentively. I reached his place in just a second and cast my Lightning Spear in point-blank range, Oliver saw this moment and smirked. As if he knew that I would attack him with Lightning Spear. I swung my Spear and Oliver enlarged his hand, he created a strong wind with a swipe of his hands. Even I closed my eyes because the wind disturbed me. However, this is the right moment to ask my slimy friend. "Raven!" A gooey-like substance came out of my armor and molded into a thin needle. With this, Raven will not be affected by the wind. Raven aimed at Oliver''s chest and even Oliver was surprised by that sudden attack. Still, he had a way to defend. He decided to enlarge his entire body so that his skin would be thick and the needle won''t damage him. "Got yah!" I grinned, this was the time to end this. While Oliver is busy with Raven, I transformed into a bolt of lightning and reached him. Despite being a giant, I know that I can hurt with this. I touched him and cast my fatal Skill. "Shock!" [ I want to thank my patrons for supporting my Patreon: GuyGoose, Dewayne patrick, Duke York, eriberto, Veren Hammock, K Kim, Vizzy, Ian O''Hara, Capzlawk Nguyen, Crane17686, HaiI''mRyuu, L A M, Alex, Haddouch Belca''Sam and Ausner Gentil. Please visit my Patreon if you want to read 26 advance chapters: https://www.patreon.com/Puji_maki ] [I only have one-tier. For five dollars you can read: -26 advance chapters of TOFD -26 advance chapters of RHWB -47 advance chapters of MNPOTS.] Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Mikael released all his power to his hand, his Shock took its effect, and powerful lightning entered Oliver''s body and electrocuted him. Oliver was still in his giant form, Raven didn''t damage him and the slime returned to Mikael. Oliver roared and tried to smash Mikael but the lightning further burned his body. Oliver lost his power and slowly returned to his normal size. He was breathing hard, even blood came out of his mouth. However, his eyes remain staring at Mikael. He still didn''t accept defeat. "Then how about this!" Mikael used a large portion of his mana and strengthen his Shock. Oliver groaned and kneeled, he coughed blood and his eyes lost their focus for a moment. "¡­ no, I will not be defeated. " He said as if he was hypnotizing himself. His eyes were bloodshot and even blood came out of his skin pores, he was bleeding all over. He could say that Mikael''s Shock was powerful, possibly because he was experiencing it right now. Yet, the determination didn''t disappear in his eyes. He felt that he was getting close, he could sense that Mikael would push him forward. He grabbed Mikael''s arm and squeezed it. "Guh." Mikael winced, he was surprised that Oliver still has the strength to hurt him. This confirmed that Oliver has unbelievable strength despite being toasted by lightning. His body was charred and it was obvious that he was going to lose his consciousness at any moment. However, his eyes were telling the opposite. Mikael grinned, it sent shivers down his spine. He was frightened, he thought he won''t feel this emotion anymore but it seemed that he was wrong. His instinct was telling him to run. "Yeah boi, I''m having fun!" His black eyes dilated, he was thrilled. This was the kind of battle that he wanted. Slowly, as time goes on, Mikael is hungry for more battles that will make him feel alive. He was slowly becoming CRAZY. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ''Everything that kills me makes me feel alive¡­ Lately, I''ve been, I''ve been losing sleep. Dreaming about the things that we could be¡­'' ¡­ Yeah, it was stupid but Mikael was singing "Counting stars" in his head while in the middle of the battle. Perhaps he was just confident or he was losing his mind because of fear. Either way, Mikael was having fun fighting Oliver. It was obvious just by the bleeding on his head and his aching body. He could say that Oliver beat him, but he would get the last laugh. As long as his hand was in contact with Oliver, he was going to win. His Shock is the strongest. With just his touch, he could kill. "Quite desperate, huh. How about we escalate things further." Mikael grinned, mocking Oliver who was kneeling down and limped. Mikael raised his Void Spear and thrust the Spear into Oliver. Yup, he stabbed our foodie! Maybe Mikael is already crazy. Or perhaps he is crazy from the start. Anyway, Oliver grunted as the Spear dug deep into his abdomen. His body was being electrocuted and the only thing he could do was to kiss the ground and show his pathetic self. Oliver tried to stand up but the lightning kept him on the ground and all he could do was writhe in pain. "Come on, just say that you lose and I will stop this. I can see that you can endure the pain but I want to say that this is not the real power of my Shock. If I wanted to, I can kill you immediately." Mikael is not stupid to kill a guild leader right inside his own headquarter. This was a sparring match and the intention was to get stronger not to kill. On top of that, Mikael did not hate Oliver, he like him and respect him. "Come on, just admit defeat." "I will not." "Fine." Mikael shrugged and twisted his Spear inside Oliver, the man screamed and almost fainted. ''I hate this!'' Oliver screamed inside his mind. He hated the fact that he was on the ground again just like the time against the Dragon Fafnir. Oliver lost his limbs and he couldn''t fight the Dragon anymore. It was the most humiliating part of his life. ''I hate to lose. Furthermore, I hate it when I''m hungry! Oliver could not accept that the food he was eager to eat became a pure image of bones when he woke up. Apparently, Fafnir returned to bones when he died. It was one of the saddest moments of his life, it could be part of Top Ten Anime Betrayals. ''I don''t want to lose anymore, I have to get stronger!!!'' Mikael sensed that something was changing about Oliver. He sensed the danger and made his Shock stronger. "Yabe!" "Aaarrrghhh!!!" Black lightning enveloped Oliver and he lost consciousness, he fainted and dropped to the ground. His whole body was secreting smoke as if he was burned alive, which he was. He lost his strength and did not move for a quite of time. Thankfully, Mikael could sense that his heart was beating. It was weak, but it was beating. This means that Oliver would just be fine. "He just has to eat a lot. Maybe fuck some women too. After that, his strength will return like a brand new car." He shrugged and uncast his Spear. He started walking away and did not look at Oliver even once. It was disrespectful to do that. He grinned at Furrneka and waved his hand. But he narrowed his eyes when he saw that Furrneka did not look relieved, as if something dangerous was behind him. Furrneka looked afraid. "Oh for fuck sake!" Mikael turned around and shouted. He was frustrated, he was already tired. Yet it seemed like Oliver was not tired. In fact, he looked like he was just getting started. "Is this the determination of people who thinks of food?" He tilted his head. He sensed that Oliver was going through some changes. "Gawdamit! He is acquiring his new Skill. Look at this man, treating me like a test subject for his Skill!" Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Mikael cursed but he didn''t look anxious at all. Instead, he was grinning so wide that the corner of his lips almost reached his ears. He sensed the thrill when Oliver acquired his new Skill, it would make Mikael evolve too. Fighting stronger opponents makes him stronger, he didn''t get this breakthrough whenever he practiced, he would get it on the battlefield where blood was all over his body and he was panting like crazy. That was the moment that Mikael wanted to rekindle. And now, Oliver would give him that moment. "I guess this is round two." Mikael summoned his Lightning Void Spear. He was still not activating his armor so he still has a way to fight Oliver. Oliver started standing up, nothing substantial changed in his appearance. However, Mikael sensed the dread aura looming around as if an enormous creature was eyeing the battle. Every strand of his hair stood in goosebumps. His instinct was telling him to run. Oliver glanced at him, he took a step and the ground cracked as if tons of weight crushed it. Just like the first time, his second step destroyed the ground again. "¡­ Is it a Skill that upgrades his physical strength. Because so far I can''t see considerable changes." Mikael narrowed his eyes, his teeth tattering that almost they broke. "Here he comes!" Oliver started running and Mikael widened in surprise, Oliver was running faster but his movements make the earth shake. Mikael almost lost his footings, when he got his balance, he realized that Oliver already spread his arm and gave him a hook punch. Mikael tried to deflect the attack using his Spear but it was futile. When Oliver''s fist had contact with him, Mikael flew and rolled into the ground. His shoulder broke and he couldn''t lift it anymore. "Ack!!" He coughed blood. "I see, so while attaining his normal size, his strength as a giant is still present. In fact, he is faster and stronger now despite being his normal size." Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Mikael grinned and his teeth stained red because of blood. He was inhaling weak, his lungs received damage and breathing was hard. "Ah, fuck it. I''m still not showing my true strength so it''s unfair to lose like this." He weakly stood using his Spear as a staff. He closed his eyes and calmed his erratic beating heart. He looked around and saw that Furrneka was staring at him, she was in pain. Furrneka wanted to stop the fight and beat the hell out of Oliver but she could see that Mikael was still not surrendering. She knew that Mikael would hate her if she tried to stop the fight. Mikael loves near-death battles. "Don''t worry, I''ll be okay." Mikael smiled and reassured her. Furrneka nodded while clenching her fists, blood slowly crept out of the cracks of her fingers. It hurts her to see Mikael like this but she had to be tough. She knew that she would be going to face far brutal than this. "Don''t die¡­" That was the only thing she could say. Mikael took it as "I love you". Both Oliver and Mikael looked horrible, they had blood all over their bodies. Their injuries kept throbbing and they both knew that they won''t last for long. "Say, since both of us are injured and close to losing consciousness. How about we go with the last attack with all of our power." Oliver was silent for a few seconds but he still nodded. "I agree." "Good¡­ Hope you''ll bring us some delicious food after this. I''m damn hungry." "I will." Oliver smirked. Oliver and Mikael released all of their mana. Oliver''s arm enlarged twice its size and it kept gathering energy. Perhaps it was part of his new Skill. As for Mikael, he was thinking what was the best way to win this battle. He could use Raijin but it was not enough, he could use Lightning Spear but it was not enough either. The only way to win this was to activate his Lord of Lightning for a second. Before that, Keenan made sure that his body had the strength to endure the power of the Lord of Lightning. Keenan activated the effect of his armor, his skin became red and vigor started filling him up. He knew that he could only maintain this power for a few minutes. Furthermore, he used his Dragon Slayer, it was a double enchantment as his skin was covered with golden scales and his eyes changed into lizard-like. On top of that, he activated his Void Spear. He would fuck this guy up. Oliver and Mikael had one last glare before they roared and unleashed their Skills. A powerful surge of energy erupted and even the people out of the expanded space felt the tremor. The building trembled and the people thought that there was an earthquake. Inside the Expanded Space, Furrneka had bruises all over her body. Even her head was bleeding. She didn''t run when Mikael and Oliver released all of their powers. How could she run when Mikael was fighting bravely? Of course she would see to it till the last second. The surroundings became clearer and Furrneka walked with her left knee injury. She walked closer to the battle and sighed when she saw the aftermath. The whole place was eradicated. She looked left and right and sighed when she discovered who was the winner. The answer? "You are both fools¡­" She saw that Mikael and Oliver were both in tatters. Oliver lost his arms and legs, his limbs were all missing, while Mikael lost his left arm. They both suffered major injuries. They would die if they didn''t drink healing potions. Both men lost their consciousness and Furrneka was the only one who could save them. She sighed and took two potions. She immediately gave them to each other. She let Oliver drink by himself, if he won''t drink it, then he would die. Furrneka didn''t care if he died. Well, Oliver couldn''t use any of his arms because he didn''t have any. So it was a mystery how he consumed the potion. But for Mikael, Furrneka used her mouth to pass the potion into him. She wanted to do this stuff since a long time ago. She pumped the potion using her mouth. It was good that both men didn''t die when the battle ended. When they see each other, they laughed so hard as if they were best friends. Oliver asked them for a dinner and Mikael recommended Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure for Oliver to watch. They both have a great time. [Yow, JJBA Stone Ocean part6 will be lit!! Even now, the ending still left me to despair.] Chapter 290 Chapter 290 It was time for Oliver and his team to go to the Antarctic ocean. Thirty minutes and the whole crew would leave. Mikael and Furrneka were looking at them, Mikael had acquainted with the members the whole time he was in the guild. He got friendly with every person that even the girls started flirting with him, Furrneka was eyeing them with her fists ready to punch. She was proud of herself that she did not hurt anyone at all. "Have a safe trip man!" Mikael said to Oliver, he could see that Oliver is a great guy. The only bad thing about him is that he''s so much into food that almost every hour he had food stuffed in his mouth. "Thank you." Oliver and Mikael had a handshake. "Mikael, are you going to Australia?" "Yeah, I have to meet Patriarch and Ni?a will meet me there too, I think. He was not sure about the latter. "Is that so." Oliver nodded and decided to tell a story. "Mikael, I will tell you a story. It''s about a young orphan who almost died because of hunger. On his deathbed, the only thing he was thinking was food, he wanted to eat food. His dream was to eat every type of cuisine around the world and savor their unique taste¡­" "What happened next?" "Before he could die in the slums, an old woman helped him and take him to her house. The old woman took care of him and treated him like her grandson. She would always cook for him." Oliver smiled reminiscing about his grandmother. "The kid realized the importance of food. The greatest thing that he hated the most are people who waste food as if they were not essential. People who waste food are much worse than garbage, that is his motto." "Huh? What''s the moral of the story?" Mikael tilted his head as he didn''t get the story much.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Haha, none. I just want to say that I never saw you wasting any food. You are not a picky eater but you always liked dishes with rice!" "¡­ Hey you''re starting to tell your life story. You''re not gonna die, right?" Mikael, don''t jinx it. Oliver laughed and started walking away. A large flying craft landed and the whole team entered. Mikael and Furrneka watched until the craft left. Mikael smirked and held Furrneka''s hand, they left the place. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Are you sure that this is the place?" Yuuki asked Kaya while she was looking around, the whole place was covered in ice and no evidence of life was apparent. Blizzard kept pouring down and their vision was not clear. They could only see ten meters ahead. Kaya stepped up wearing a thick jacket. She drank a cold-resistant potion and nodded at Yuuki. She was carrying Shelly with her other arm as if the child was not heavy at all. "Yeah, our evidence takes us to this place. The Shadow Demon is here. We don''t know the reason but he is trying to talk to the Leviathan." "I see." The Leviathan was living in the Antarctic Ocean, it was a Legendary Creature but it was viscous like Fafnir. The Leviathan lives coexistence with the Earth and humanity. Although the Leviathan would get angry when someone would enter its territory, just like now. Roar!!! A powerful roar echoed and Shelley trembled, hiding her face over Kaya''s jacket. Kaya tapped her head to reassure her that she was safe. "¡­ I think someone disturbed the Leviathan." Jaya looked at the place where the suffocating pressure came from. Kaya didn''t see Fafnir personally but she senses his power kilometers away from him when she was in Africa. Kaya was having the same sensation right now. She admitted that Legendary Creatures were built differently than any beast. Since their birth, they were already majestic and above any. Yuuki started walking and Kaya followed her. "Are you sure that you don''t want to take Shelley to a safe place, I know some people who can take care of her?" Kaya asked but the one who answered her was Shelley herself. "It''s okay sister Kaya, I want to help Yuuki Oneechan." The little girl said with determination. Kaya shook her head, it seemed that she could never change her decision. "Don''t worry, I will protect you." Yuuki came to them and gave Shelley a head pat which the little girl liked and snuggled her head against her warm hand. They went to the place where danger was looming, they know that they might die if they trespassed the Leviathan''s territory. Yet they were not afraid to lose their lives, they were already dead when they lost their loved ones. The only reason they kept thriving was for revenge and revenge only. Their hatred towards the Shadow Demon was so enormous that it was eating them alive. Now, even trespassing Leviathan''s territory was not frightening at all. Because they experienced true terror. "Well, I can say that this place is the best for your Skills Yuuki. The Antarctic is your domain." "¡­." Yuuki didn''t speak, just like always, she had a cold expression. ''I will kill him.'' Yuuki said in her mind. She created a new Skill just to kill the Shadow Demon. She didn''t care if she lost her life, as long as she killed the Shadow Demon everything would be fine. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Speaking of the Shadow Demon, Delorio was under the ocean and he was using a potion to breathe in the water. He was bowing his head and waiting for the Leviathan''s decision. He was sweating so hard despite being under the cold ocean. It was an endless snake-like creature that had black scales looming around. A vast sea creature was staring at him, the Leviathan was mad that someone entered his domain. The worst part was that it was a Demon, a disgusting pile of shit. "Please the progenitor of Sin, please open the Gates of Hell to meet my Master." "How dare a lowly Demon disturbed my rest. What insanity dares you to cross my habitat and hope that I will grant your wish. To be fair, Delorio was not a lowly Demon but the Leviathan didn''t care. Delorio lost almost all of his essence, the corruption was leaving his body and he was going to go crazy at any moment. In fact, he was already crazy. "A fool who lost his reasoning and grinning in front of me despite knowing the danger." The Leviathan was the first Demon Lord who held the throne of Sin of Envy. He had the power to open the Hates of Hell and invade this world. Yet he didn''t dare to, he was already tired of the endless battle of their species. Of course he won''t help Delorio at all. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Oliver and his team reached the Antarctic, before they could even land they felt the strong hostility that was coming from the Leviathan. They knew that it was the Leviathan because no one could release this kind of aura except for the Legendary Creatures and the Leviathan was the closest one. They were ready with their coats and drunk cold resistance potion. They were strong Hunters but it was better to be safe. Oliver was the first to go out, there were no signs of life around. Oliver sighed, a little bit disappointed. He wanted to eat a polar bear but it seemed like his dreams won''t be a reality. "The Leviathan keeps releasing aura and the animals are afraid to get closer." It is the most plausible explanation. They didn''t have enough information about the Leviathan because it was always under the ocean and it was docile if no one disturbed it. Some tried to gather information but they died without accomplishing their job. Since then, the Hunter Association decided to cease their information gathering. They believed that the Leviathan was not a threat. Although that idea was destroyed when the Leviathan started showing movements currently. The aura it was releasing was stronger. In fact, some of his teammates were having a hard time breathing. "Those who are quite groggy, remain here and protect the ship." Oliver announced and some tried to protest but Oliver stayed firm in his decision. They decided to go with that plan. Oliver started walking where the suffocating aura was coming from. While they were on the way, Oliver sensed that there were other people. He paused and signaled his team. One of his team cast an invisible barrier that hide their bodies and presence. With this, the others would have a hard time detecting them¡­ Except, the other people were strong Hunters, much stronger than them, aside from Oliver of course. A flying spear made of ice drifted and almost stabbed one of them. It was fortunate that Oliver snapped the ice before it reached the poor guy. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. With just a single Skill, Oliver immediately knew who the person was. No one could create a fast attack made of ice like her. "Heh, so the Ice Empress is here." Oliver was surprised to see her here. Yuuki was missing for almost a year. Some people said that she died but Oliver was not stupid to believe those rumors. Yuuki is one of the people who are hard to die. Oliver could testify to that. "¡­ Titan." Yuuki appeared together with a woman who was carrying a little girl. It was a bizarre grouping, especially here in Antarctica. Although Oliver had weak common sense so he didn''t know, or perhaps he just didn''t care. As for his teammates, they were still raising their awareness in case something happened. "Yuuki what are you doing here?" He asked and tried to greet her but the woman just stared at him without showing any specific reaction. She was cold, just like the first time they met in the Ranking Hall. The only time he saw her having an expression was when she was with children, she was always at ease with them. "¡­" "Okay, I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have asked you. Hey you, miss, why are you here?" Oliver asked Kaya and she didn''t answer too. She didn''t want to say that they were going to kill Delorio. Based on their appearance, it was obvious that Oliver and his team were here because of an important mission. "Eh? Are these people deaf?" He tilted his head. "Oliver¡­ I have something to do here." Yuuki stated without adding any information. "Huh, is that so¡­ Well, sucks to be you but I have a mission here too. We are here to monitor the place, especially the Leviathan, we detected that it''s starting to cause a ruckus." Yuuki and Kaya hid their emotions well, they didn''t flinch. However, one of them was still inexperienced, Shelley looked at Yuuki and Kaya as if she was probing. "Hey, your little girl wants to say something. Hey kid, I have chocolate here. Do you want some?" Oliver offered and a bar of chocolate appeared in his hand. "R-Really?" Her eyes gleamed for a second but she immediately deny. "N- No, I don''t like it. Sister Yuuki said that I have to be beware of strangers." She shook her head and denied the chocolate despite glancing at it. Yuuki had a proud expression, she took great care of Shelley. She looked at Oliver as if she was waiting to be praised. "¡­ You know, if you smile like that, people will start to like you." Oliver said without bad intention, he just said it because most of the time Yuuki was always cold and expressionless. Yuuki heard what she said and scoffed, did she blush? No. Although she was happy about getting praised. "Ah, anyway, it seems like I already know the reason why you guys are here." Both Kaya and Yuuki flinched. "I heard that Yuuki is tracking the Shadow Demon, as for this woman¡­" Oliver glanced at Kaya. "I know that you are hunting the Shadow Demon too. And based on the little girl''s reaction, it seems that I''m right." Oliver was sharp. "So how about it? Start talking or else we will have a battle here." Oliver offered his proposal, his job was to check the Leviathan and not to fight the Shadow Demon. However, if these two problems were connected, then it means that their mission was the same and they could cooperate. Yuuki looked at Kaya and the woman nodded. They agreed that they didn''t have to hide it anymore. Yuuki opened her mouth and said. "Before I explained it, I want to kill the Shadow Demon and I don''t want your help. Can you agree with that?" "No problem." Oliver shrugged, he didn''t have a reason to reject it. He did not care about the Shadow Demon at all. Yuuki nodded and brought out an exotic edible plant. "I have a citrus tree here as a gift for you." This tree was rare and Oliver started smiling. "Hehe, thanks!!" Yuuki was smart for bribing him with food. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Despite wanting to drink the saplings of the rare tree, Oliver knew that this was not the right time to celebrate, so he just put the tree in his Inventories. His job was to find the problem why the Leviathan was causing troubles, he already had a hunch but it was better to be sure. Oliver glanced at Yuuki and extended his hand, Yuuki slightly nodded and shook his hand. Oliver grinned and started walking. "In case the Shadow Demon is really here, how do you plan to kill it? I heard that this Demon can move around the shadow, its stealth is strong." "He will not have the time to escape." Yuuki replied. She was confident. "If it''s not enough I will call reinforcement." Kaya added and stared at the sky. The snow kept falling and their vision was not clear. However, she knew that someone was looking at them, her intuition was telling her. She was confident that Ni?a would ask Miriam about her. Perhaps Miriam was looking at them right now. Kaya was relieved to know that someone was looking at them. "Hoh, it seems like you''re prepared. As a token of gratitude, I will not help you. I know that you want to kill the Shadow Demon without help from the outside who does not have a grudge against the Shadow Demon." "Thank you." Both Yuuki and Kaya said at the same time. Their eyes were blazing with hatred. They wanted to end this with their own hands. They knew that the people they lost won''t return, yet they want to kill the Shadow Demon because they want to bring peace to the dead ones. Oliver understood that they were already eaten by hatred. He just continued walking and didn''t ask them anymore. It was futile anyway. "Hm? This is¡­." Oliver and the others stopped walking when they sense that someone was flying in the sky, or to be precise someone was falling from the sky. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The place was in a state of a blizzard so they could not identify the person. But all of them raised their defense when they felt the strong wrath, the corruption was blindly pouring out. Yuuki glanced at Kaya. Kaya cast her Skill and a portal appeared close to them. Instead of jumping in the portal, all of them got ready. At last, the Shadow Demon entered the portal and was transported to their location. "Guah!" The Shadow Demon stumbled and he was bleeding ink-like blood, it was so disgusting that most of them averted their gazes. "Eh, so this is the person you''re trying to kill? I can see that he is already dead." Oliver said. "!!!!" Delorio jolted when he heard someone talk. "Who''s there!?" He screamed with his cracked voice. Instead of someone answering, a huge ice cone directly fell on top of him. Delorio widened his eyes and morphed into a shadow. He successfully escaped the cone but another attack flew to him. He was stabbed in the chest and he further coughed blood. He didn''t have the time to escape because he was already weak. Yuuki and Kaya appeared, they had a look of disgust while staring at Delorio. "What''s this? I didn''t sign up for this. You look pathetic than I imagined." Yuuki had a cold expression as if she was staring at ants. Delorio was hurt, he couldn''t believe that someone would look at him with pity. "Don''t belittle me!!!! Gah!" He screamed and another ice spear stabbed his shoulder. "What a letdown¡­ I thought this is going to be a battle but I guess I expected too much." "Gaaahhhhh!!!" Delorio was stabbed again, he gritted his teeth and glared at Yuuki. He cast shadow spikes to kill her but those shadow spikes returned to him. Kaya used a portal and brought back the spikes. Her portal was not for transportation only, she could use it as a way to attack. She didn''t know what emotions she was having right now, but it was definitely not a good one. The person who killed her sister was right in front of her. After killing Delorio, she would find Tiffany and slit her throat. Her revenge was just getting started. Delorio glared at them, yet he didn''t have the intention of fighting them. He was weak right now, the Leviathan didn''t help him, in fact he even received damage. He started laughing and blood spat out of his mouth. "You think you can kill me? Hahahahahahahhaha you are dead wrong! I am Delorio, the Shadow Demon, the master of stealth!!!" Delorio changed into a shadow and run away. As long as he was in his shadow state, no one could detect him. "You are right about that, no one can detect you¡­ That''s why we found a way to bypass that." Yuuki glanced at Shelley. The little girl nodded and she pointed her fingers where the Shadow Demon was hiding. Shelley had the Skill to mark someone, no one could escape her as long as they have marked. Yuuki smiled and cast an ice spell where Delorio was hiding. They heard a blood curling scream. Delorio was stuck, his left arm was frozen and stuck in the ice. Yuuki and Kaya walked slowly, giving Delorio the fear as they got closer. Delorio tried his best, he didn''t hesitate to tear his arm. It was better than dying, however, because of fear he didn''t sense that another person appeared. Vines materialized from the ground and trapped him before he could escape. "T- This is!!!" "You think we are the only ones here? I called them because you have debt that you have to pay." Kaya already activated her portal when she confirmed that the Shadow Demon was the person who landed. Three people appeared behind the blizzard. Sasha, Lane, and Ni?a. They had a grudge that needed to be done. To be honest, Ni?a and Sasha entered the portal because they were anxious about Kaya. As for Lane, she wanted to get revenge on what happened in Colombia, the scars on her back kept her hating the Shadow Demon. [ I want to thank my patrons for supporting my Patreon: ByzFan, GuyGoose, Dewayne patrick, Duke York, eriberto, Veren Hammock, K Kim, Vizzy, Ian O''Hara, Capzlawk Nguyen, Crane17686, HaiI''mRyuu, L A M, Alex, Haddouch Belca''Sam and Ausner Gentil. Please visit my Patreon if you want to read 26 advance chapters: https://www.patreon.com/Puji_maki ] [I only have one-tier. For five dollars you can read: -26 advance chapters of TOFD -26 advance chapters of RHWB -47 advance chapters of MNPOTS.] Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Delorio was writhing in pain, he lost his arm and his saliva was rolling down. He stared at them, they were all women but he could not treat them lightly. He gulped hard. All of the women were grinning dangerously. All of them made a decision and Delorio realized that he won''t have a peaceful death. "Heh, what am I even thinking, I''m a Demon so of course having a peaceful death is close to impossible." He smirked and closed his eyes. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Aaaaaagggggghhhhh!!!!" Delorio was screaming in pain, his body was bleeding. His fierce eyes have lost their light since a long time ago. He was being held by a tree and his body was bound by vines, he could not escape at all. Especially because of that little girl, Shelley had a unique Skill. It was not an offensive type but it was his antithesis. He coughed blood when a dagger and an ice cone pierced his stomach. Yuuki and Ni?a were playing darts right now using his body as the target. Sasha, Lane, and Kaya were just looking, they were watching how Delorio cried in pain. They found it disturbing that they were delighted to see Delorio suffering. Perhaps they were already crazy, Hunters are crazy people anyway so it was not a surprise. As for Shelley, she was being entertained by Oliver and his team. They were not crazy enough to let a child watch a person being tortured. "Aaaaccccckkkkkkk!" Despite being punished for almost three hours, Delorio didn''t ask for forgiveness. He did not beg them to kill him, he still has his pride. He knew that he was going to die, so he might as well take them to the afterlife. Delorio started laughing, his teeth were tainted with dark blood, he was grinning like a madman. The others started sensing that Delorio was going to do something. Ni?a and Lane already have an idea about what he was going to do. Lane and Ni?a cast their Skill to end his life but Delorio won''t back down. For the last time, he merged with the shadow and moved to them. He materialized close to them and cast his last attack. He was going to do what he did last time, he would use the shadow to eat everything around him. He cackled and glared at them for the last moment. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Black smoke came out of his body¡­ or so he thought. "W- what?" Delorio realized that blood kept pouring out of his throat, he was injured without realizing it. He tried to cover the bleeding but he failed. He became weak and struggled. His last attack failed. "N-no, this is not how I want to die!!! I have to kill at least one of you!!! This unfair!!!" "Shadow Demon." Yuuki approached him, staring at him with pity. Delorio could not take her gaze and his body trembled because of anger. He did not want any pity, it was hurting his pride. "While you''re busy hiding, I''m honing my Skill," Yuuki said, a trail of blood coming out of her mouth. She was the reason why Delorio failed. "No no noooooooo!!! Gwak!!!" Yuuki stabbed him with another spear, she intentionally gave him pity so that Delorio would die with hatred. Delorio stared at her and he realized what happened. "¡­ I see, hahahahahaha!!! You stopped my Skill before it happened!! Hahahaha what a wonderful Skill. Yuuki Kouri, I will remember your name even in the afterlife!!!" Slowly, Delorio lost his life. The problem was resolved, Yuuki and the others sighed in relief. The people they lost, they gave them peace by killing the person who murdered them. It was brutal, but it was the best thing they could do. They must never let Delorio kill anyone again. People said that having a peaceful life was the best revenge, Yuuki and the others would tell them to fuck off. Peaceful life your ass. For Delorio, letting him live was the same as letting people be killed. Delorio will never change and he will continue to kill, it was better to kill him. They made the right decision. Yuuki and Kaya started sobbing, they were the most hurt right now. They lost someone important to their lives and they could never bring them back. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Regarding the Leviathan, the team decided to send three people to fix the problem. Ni?a, Oliver, and Yuuki went down the ocean. They were Hunters from the first batch and they were strong, the three were known as insurmountable Hunters. They met the Leviathan, surprisingly the Legendary Creature was easy to talk to. Although it had a prideful attitude, they did their best to pacify the monster. They gave the best Item they have just to appease the Leviathan. The monster knew that they didn''t have a bad intention so they let them go. Although he promised that if someone trespassed his domain again, he would cause a ruckus. Since then, the place around the Leviathan became off-limits. The Hunter Association guarded the place and so far no problem has happened since. Ni?a and the others sense that Leviathan has a connection to Demon because he was releasing a stinky smell of corruption. But they decided not to ask him, one or two Demons won''t cause the Earth to die. Before they parted, Oliver and Ni?a congratulated Yuuki for learning another Skill. They both realize that Yuuki has reached another stage, even Oliver was not sure if he could fight Yuuki despite gaining a new Skill. Yuuki''s Skill was a tier above any Skill they saw. Perhaps it was stronger than Kyle, one way or another. To be honest, they did not know who had the strongest Skill but so far Yuuki was definitely one of the top ten. Her newest Skill was godlike. After all, Yuuki was meant to be the Rank 1 if not for changes in the timeline. Ni?a came back from Antarctica, she was greeted by Miriam who was drinking tea. "Hello? How''s your time in Antarctica?" "Come on Miriam, we both know that you are watching the whole time." Miriam shrugged, she didn''t deny it. "So how is it? Did you see her Skill?" "You mean Yuuki? A glimpse, I can say that there are monsters like her." Miriam had chills remembering that scene. Ni?a started walking away, she wanted to spend some time in the Dungeon, she didn''t want to be left behind. "Where are you going?" "I want to kill some time." "Have a safe trip." Ni?a nodded and disappeared, changed of plan, it seemed like she had to delay her meeting with Mikael. Miriam was left alone and she didn''t realize that she finished the tea. "¡­ Freezing the time, huh." Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Andromeda was alone in her room, she was practicing her Skill through her mind. She kept seriously in her mind the teachings that Kyle taught her. Because of the hallucination that she experienced last time, she could not erase that moment when Mikael died and she did not have the power to save him. Even now her heart was aching as she remembered that moment as if she lost everything. She promised that she would never let that happen. Andromeda was trying her best to do the impossible, she was slowly taking her steps towards the uncertain Skill, the Resurrection. "I have to do it, no, I will do it. Mikael needs me." She kept saying to herself. It sounds crazy but this reason was the one that kept her thriving. She closed her eyes and regulated the mana around her. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Do you think you can do it?" Kyle asked, Miriam was beside him, they were both naked and basking in the essence of after sex. Miriam was tired yet happy at the same time, she could say that Kyle was hungry for her. Kyle did his best harder than the time he saved the world, Miriam giggled. "It depends if you give me some time. Maybe I can do it." Kyle nodded, he was curious about one thing. Kim Soo-Woon asked him for help and Kyle was obligated to because they made a deal. When Kim Soo-Woon found the Hidden Dungeon, Kyle used his mana to open it. It was smooth since Kyle almost had infinite mana. Kyle was curious about Kim Soo-Woon. In the past, Kim Soo-Woon overcame the Hidden Dungeon without any help. Kyle could say that Kim Soo-Woon was the protagonist if this world was a novel. Even before Kyle died, Kim Soo-Woon was still standing and fighting Demons relentlessly. Kyle was interested in why Kim Soo-Woon was not affected by the corruption. Perhaps he found something in the hidden Dungeon. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Kim Soo-Woon was secretive but he was honest in front of Kyle. In the past, since both of them are friends, Kyle threw the definition of friends when he regressed. Maybe the corruption affected him to become enclosed. Kim Soo-Woon said that he found the real Game Master. Or to be precise, the Game Master introduced herself. Kim Soo-Woon confirmed that Hamlet was not the Game Master. It was¡­ Yet despite being friends, there was something that Kim Soo-Woon could not say even to Kyle. "I''m sorry, but I can''t say everything to you. I made a contract and only the people who overcame the Hidden Dungeon can learn it." Kyle remembered what he said. Kyle smirked thinking about it. If Miriam found the Hidden Dungeon, then Kyle would use his mana to open it again. As for the person who will enter the Hidden Dungeon, Kyle already had a prospect. ''Mikael can do it. He''s the best candidate.'' He was actually thinking of asking Yuuki but that woman was too cold and did not care about the well-being of the Earth. If a child was not part of the equation, she won''t move. Kyle was thinking about Oliver too but that man was too obsessed with food. Overall, Mikael was the best Hunter that he could send in the Hidden Dungeon. ''When Kim Soo-Woon came out of the Hidden Dungeon, he became the strongest Hunter. I don''t know how it works but Kim Soo-Woon was not shackled by levels and he became a God.'' Kyle said to himself. Kyle looked beside him and realized that Miriam was already asleep, she was exhausted. Kyle tapped her head and Miriam rubbed her face on his chest. Kyle did not know that something was written on his face, an expression he thought that he erased in his heart, affection. Miriam was smiling and resting on his shoulder, she was satisfied. Kyle wanted to kiss her forehead but he urged himself not to, he was afraid. He closed his eyes and slept. His job was already finished, everything was on Andromeda. It depends on her if she would evolve her Skill or not. Kyle paved the path for her but it depends on her if she would walk on it. Tomorrow, everything would be clear. Kyle decided that he would return to the guild no matter what outcome would arise. Then, he recalled something in the past... "Speitato, huh... Kuku, it''s funny that Ni?a is hunting that organization again." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael and Furrneka reached Australia. However, when they get there, they realized that they were going to change location again. Apparently, Patriarch and Lander were going to India. They were going to contact the Queen and the other Elders who were still loyal to the throne. They wanted to announce that Prince Shenten would be the next King. Mikael and Furrneka did not know who this Prince was but they decided to go along. Mikael was already part of the family when he promised that he would marry Furrneka. They met in the terminal and the Patriarch welcomed them with warm hugs. Well, it was sort of cold and warm hugs since his arms were made of metal. Mikael and Furrneka were happy to see him lively. "Hey, aren''t you the winner in the individual tournament?" Mikael looked around and found that Colt was with them. He extended his hand but Colt was hesitant to shake it. Colt knew that Mikael had a strong connection to the Redemption, he didn''t know if he was a friend or a foe. Still, when he sensed a killing intent coming from the cat woman, Colt decided to take his hand. As for Shenten, he was just looking at them. Mikael tried to greet him but Shenten just bowed his head which made things awkward. Mikael greeted Lander too, he was surprised that Lander changed a lot. "It''s apparent that I have to show respect to you, you''re the one who saved us." Mikael was the one who killed the Bone Dragon Fafnir, it was obvious that Lander had a strong respect for him. He did not care about what happened in the past, Hakanria was the one at fault anyway. They used a single flying monster, enough for all of them. Of course they won''t use a teleportation gate, they hate that thing. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Mikael and his group reached India without a problem, it was smooth sailing or smooth flying to be exact. Mikael wanted to look around, later after this meeting, he would try the food here. He was actually disappointed that Ni?a was not with him, he wanted to spend some time with her. He received a message that Ni?a was staying longer in Miriam''s place more than they plan. Mikael did not know what she was doing but he trusted her. Anyway, he was walking together with the group that he met in the terminal in Australia. They consist of Furrneka, Patriarch, Lander, Colt, and Shenten. It was fortunate that they did not look bizarre in front of the people since having Demihumans walking in the street was a norm in India. They went to the meeting place, it was a secret spot and only a few people knew it, or so he thought. "They are being careful, eh." Mikael whistled when he realized that they had to use a teleportation gate to reach the true meeting place. It seemed like the Beastmen were being careful. Despite hating technologies, they decided to use one. Mikael glanced at the others, except for Furrneka, everyone looked prepared. He shrugged and grabbed Furrneka''s hand. The woman twitched and hid her expression, although her ears were bright red. "Um, by the way, is it really okay for me to go with you?" Mikael asked, he was not a Beastmen and he knew that this meeting was important and discrete. He did not want to cause problems to Patriarch. "It''s fine, you''re already part of the family so you''re a Beastmen. I trust you." "What about me?" Colt asked too, he was just a stranger and he did not have a strong connection to any of them. He was hiding his emotions, although he was certainly nervous on the inside. This was much worse than the time when he met the shareholders of his parents'' company. Colt knew that Beastmen used fists instead of mouths to do their talking. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. "You''re a friend of Prince Shenten so you are worthy." It was Lander who answered his question. "We will not bring a person if we don''t trust them." "Fair enough." Mikael and Colt glanced at each other and nodded, it seemed like they have to meet their expectations. Beastmen were known to follow their instincts than using their brains, Mikael and Colt did not know if it was a good thing or not. Perhaps their instincts were telling them that Mikael and Colt were good people. Since their questions were already answered, all of them entered the gate and they were transported to another place. The first thing they see was the darkness, they were in the underground passage. Only the lights around the walls were visible to them. They are in the secret passage of the Beastmen Kingdom. "The secret passage has different routes, it''s easy to get lost if you don''t know the path. Follow me." Lander suggested and lighted a torch. He was more accustomed to using torches than these fake lanterns on the walls. "There are lights but it''s still dark, be careful on your way. Make sure that you are close to me." Mikael and Furrneka realized that they returned to the Beastmen Kingdom. ''I remember running in this passage. I guess I have to thank Sekena, the thread is the reason why I came out and helped the King¡­ Although it was meaningless because the King died in the end.'' Mikael''s expression turned happy to sad real quick. He didn''t know how exactly the King died but he had so much respect for him. The King used his last strength before his existence ceased and revived all the people who died in the headquarters, Sekena and Furrneka were alive because of his sacrifice. Mikael glanced at Shenten, he had to settle this debt. As long as it was within his capability, he would help Shenten and his family. He looked ahead and followed Lander. He was more serious this time. Fortunately, no one lost, they were attentive and conscious of their surroundings. They reached the place and a few guards were waiting for them. The guards glanced at Mikael and Colt but with Lander and Patriarch with them, they let these humans pass. The meeting place was wider but it was filled with a solemn urgent atmosphere. They could sense the implication around the place. Apparently, they were not the first people who reached the place. Some people were already there, Lander and Patriarch greeted the other Elders. Mikael and Colt decided to stay in the corner, they did not want to cause any problems. The Elders bowed before Shenten and the quiet Prince just nodded and sat on his seat. It took a few minutes before all of the important figures appeared. Mikael further realized the strength of these people. Although most of them were not Elders, they were close to breaking through and becoming one. Overall, the strength of their species was not easy to trifle with. They were barbaric and love fighting on top of that so only a few insane people would dare to cross their path. "Oh, Furrneka, so you''re here." Vania and Evie appeared together with a sexy woman who had brown rabbit ears. She was the Matriarch of the Rabbit Tribe, she was Vania''s mother, and her name was not important because the author strongly believed so. Furrneka nodded at Vania and averted her gaze after. Vania felt insulted and scoffed. Mikael saw their exchange, he thought that nothing really changed. ''I wonder why Kitsune is not here. I know that she is not active in this kind of meeting but at least she should have shown her face.'' Mikael thought. ''Ah, perhaps they are busy procreating. I hope I will have a cute niece. The last thing I remembered was that Kitsune abducted Klein and took him somewhere...'' He glanced at Furrneka, he was wondering if she was already pregnant. Furrneka was always active in bed, God only knows how many times they did it. Mikael was not surprised if he would hear a piece of good news sometime. He was anxious and excited. Overall, he had to become stronger to protect his family. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Queen Saya appeared and all of the people inside the meeting hall bowed their heads. Prince Shenten stood up and greeted his mother. He guided her to her seat and Queen Saya smiled. Queen Saya and Prince Shenten were the only royals who attended the meeting, Queen Saya did not want her daughter to attend to make her safe. "You all may now raise your heads." "Glory to the Queen!" They saluted and they started the meeting. This meeting had two important aspects to talk about. First was the coronation and the second was the current affairs of their species. Most of them learned that their warriors were disappearing one by one. "We found the reason, Ivan Smirnov. The Gumiho confirmed that Ivan was gathering a battalion of Undead Beastmen." Lander smashed the table and all of the attendees had grim expressions. They frowned as they realized that their brethren were being used as slaves despite being dead, they never had a peaceful death. "It said that Ivan is starting to gather another collection of Beastmen. It''s apparent that he had Elves, Dwarves, and Methuselah at his disposal." "That abomination!" All of them agreed, Ivan was being hunted right now yet he was still arrogant. He was planning something massive, perhaps worldwide. "What''s the result? Did you find him?" Patriarch asked. They sent a group of Beastmen to kill Ivan. "Yes but," the messenger paused. "We failed to kill him¡­ Ivan used undead Beastmen." "Tch." "Everyone, let''s remain calm." Queen Saya saw their reactions and she decided to calm them down. "To end this matter, we have to send someone who will finish the job."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. One of them offered an idea. "What about Kitsune?" "You know that she hates us. We prevented her from getting close to her Kampi." Since the chain of command was broken, Kitsune became free and she could do what she wanted. Queen Saya listened to their exchange and glanced at Patriarch and Lander. The other Tribe Leaders were too occupied to involve their lives in this problem. They might attend this meeting but they did not really care about it at all. This meeting was not that important for them. Since they were affected by their instincts, and their instincts were telling them to be dormant, they decided to hibernate and hid their fangs. No one was brave enough to confront Ivan in a death battle. ''Bunch of hypocrites. The only reason they are here is to assess the situation and decide if they will remain loyal or not.'' Lander cursed. Patriarch and Lander were the only ones Queen Saya could trust. The other tribe leaders were already affected by this world, they won''t act if their turf was not harmed. They already lost their faith before they even went to this planet. They lost their homeland and they didn''t trust the royalties anymore. Saya could not blame them. ''Perhaps if we did not lose the battle against the Redemption¡­ No, there are no if''s and if not''s.'' They could not bring back the time, regretting the past won''t help them. ''Timar¡­ If only you were here.'' She sighed. The King was already dead and Queen Saya acknowledged it. Still, she was hurt. The pain of losing her husband still wounded her heart. She closed her eyes for a second, the other tribe leaders kept bickering about the problem but no one was actually saying anything important. All of them just want to pass this problem to others. Well, the Beastmen who became undead was not important and didn''t have a connection to them. They won''t act unless the Beastmen who died was directly part of their family. It seemed like Ivan knew how to gather undead without incriminating the tops. Perhaps this was the reason why the Dwarves, Elves, and even Humans were not acting up to stop his hidden genocide. However, if this stuff went on without solving, it would only be a problem in the long run. Perhaps the whole world might be affected. "Everyone, stop." Queen Saya already made her judgment. Most of these tribe leaders didn''t respect her, and she didn''t care about them too. She stared at Lander and Patriarch. "Patriarch and Alpha. I will give you this mission." "As you wish, Your Highness." They both bowed their heads and the meeting became peaceful. No one had to think about Ivan anymore because Patriarch and Lander would solve the problem. Mikael was listening to their meeting whole time and he immediately realized the grave situation of the Beastmen. Most of them did not have respect for the Queen and the Prince, they all just want to protect their own resources and nothing else. He glanced at Furrneka, he saw that Furrneka was clenching her fists. She was controlling her emotions as she did not want to cause a ruckus. It seemed like her grandfather was going on a dangerous mission again. Last time, he lost his arms and Furrneka was sad the whole time. She wanted to stop her grandfather but she knew that it would be futile. Mikael sighed and returned his focus on the meeting. They were talking about Shenten''s coronation to strengthen the power of the Beastmen. Some leaders wanted to delay the coronation while the others were eager to make it faster. Their decision was in half, saying their opinions about it. They have to go to Egypt, to the place where the King died. "Hm?" Mikael looked at his pocket, his phone was vibrating. He silenced his phone before he went to this meeting. He decided to read the text message, perhaps it was Ni?a who texted him. However, when he opened the phone, he realized that it was Miriam who texted him. When Mikael read the message, his eyes became dark. He became cold and scanned the whole meeting place. He put his phone back. He was attentively listening to them but his expression did not change. His fingers were itching to summon his Lightning Spear. However, he eased his emotions and calmed his heart. He had to assess the situation well before he could start doing things. It seemed like the situation was far worse than he thought. He took a deep breath and focused on his surroundings. He was calm like a lake, with no killing intent, no bloodbath. As if he was just reading a slice-of-life manga with a lot of pluffs. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 His gaze traveled across the room, he was trying to find the moles. However, the meeting ended without a problem and Mikael became confused. He thought something bad would arise. ''Did Miriam make a mistake?" Anyway, he sighed in relief when he realized that everything was over. After this, he would go to different places to eat delicacies and kill monsters. He had to level up. He glanced at Furrneka and the woman was fidgeting and eager to leave. She may hide her expression but Mikael could see her urges. Mikael smiled and lowered his defense. However. When the Queen stood from her seat, strange energy rippled and everyone inside the room sensed the danger. Since most of the people were high rankers, they immediately respond to the changes. One of the guards ran towards the Queen, he had mana bombs inside his body and they switched on. Fortunately, Mikael was not rusty. He cussed and generated lightning to catch the guard. "Oh shit!" Mikael cast his lightning bolt and stopped the guard. Just like him, Furrneka and Patriarch reached the guard too. It was so fast that only a few people reacted. The explosion began and the three did their best to minimize the damage. Furrneka summoned the Black Serpent to counter the explosion while Patriarch used his metallic arms to defend the Queen. As for Mikael, he commanded Raven to create a dome to cover the explosion. They successfully prevented the explosion from killing anyone. Everything happened so fast and all of them heightened their senses as they knew that this was just a greeting, the real crisis was just getting started. Without realizing it, the guards started to act insane. They screeched and rushed to Queen Saya, Lander appeared and prevented them while Patriarch was keeping the Queen safe. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The other tribe leaders attacked the guards, they were confused why the guards were acting crazy as if they lost their minds. In fact, they were not fighting at all. The guards kept rushing to Queen Saya, she was the target. They did not care about the leaders, they were hectic to kill Queen Saya. The tribe leaders didn''t have a hard time stopping the crazy guards. They incapacitated them, chopping their limbs but keeping them alive. They were busy fighting the guards that they did not realize the true scheme, only Mikael knew what would happen. ''Miriam told me that a certain organization wants to kill the Beastmen Royalty. This means that Prince Shenten is a target too.'' Mikael looked at the Prince, he was quiet but he was alert. Sure enough, a concealed person emerged from the darkness and tried to kill him, Mikael turned into a lightning bolt and stopped the person. He stabbed the person and activated his Shock. The person bled so much and screamed in agony. He was not dead, Mikael had a few things to ask. "Who sent you?" He glared and stabbed the poor guy again, he groaned and spat blood. The person grinned, he had a switch in his hand and clicked it on. "¡­ All for the Speitato." He said before an explosion swallowed him. "Mikael!" Futrneka cried and run towards the explosion but it was already late, the explosion was unique. It did not have a wide range, nonetheless, the destruction was enormous. Furrneka became anxious as her eyes glistened with tears. Although a hand tapped her head causing her sadness to cease. She turned around and saw that Mikael was behind. He was grinning. "I''m fine, you know that I''m fast." He said although his t-shirt was burned and his skin had some charred spots. Overall, he was in good condition. Mikael looked around and realized that most of the problem was solved. Queen Saya and Prince Shenten were fine. It seemed like everything was over¡­ Or so they thought. The subjugated guards started acting up too. Suddenly, one of them puked a unique bomb made of mana. It was a surprise but kind of expected. Of course, the enemies would find a way to silence the guards. "Everyone, leave!" All of them used their own means to escape the place. Even Mikael and Furrneka cast their lightning bolts to escape. After a few seconds, the whole room was eradicated together with guards. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael and the others successfully escaped, the tribe leaders who attended were safe too. No one died, except for the guards, it seemed. The Royalties were not hurt but Queen Saya was shaken by this situation. Someone was trying to kill them. She became restless and contacted her daughter, fortunately, the Princess was fine and answered the call. The tribe leaders made a judgment and took this problem seriously. It was unexpected, they did not find fault with the guards until they started acting crazy. This was a dangerous situation and there might be a chance of this happening again. "It''s a Skill." The Patriarch confirmed, he did not have an explanation but he knew that it was a Skill. This kind of phenomenon could only be explained by Skill. The others nodded and acknowledged his deduction. From now on, they had to be careful about a person who could control people and turn them crazy. It was quite frightening because no one detected the changes in the guards until the last minute. "It''s unfortunate that we don''t have a lead. All of the guards died." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ At the same time in the toughest prison in the world that only a few important people knew. The prison was hidden in the world, some said that it was inside an expanded space while the others said that the prison was located under the headquarters of Hunter Association in the USA. The prison was impossible to escape and this was the place where most wanted criminal stuck their asses in and they could not get them out. The prison was named Numb Mountain Asylum. And this place housed some of the most dangerous humans and demihumans that ever existed. Right now, the said toughest prison was being hijacked. A panther woman who changed into a guard was walking in the corridor and looking for a certain person. At last, she found him. "Hello, Mister Hakanria." The panther woman, Josephine Pennine, stared at Hakanria who had a calm expression. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 "They got me, huh." Miriam clicked her tongue, she was grinning but her expression was so bad as if she ate shit. It was good that Lemar was playing outside, it would be bad for him to see her mother like this. As for Kyle, he just left last night. Before he left, he spent his time together with Miriam and Lemar. He was stiff because he wasn''t used to that but he was at peace, Miriam was happy to see that her family was complete. It was unfortunate that they have to separate again. Lemar wanted to stop Kyle from leaving but the child was afraid that Kyle would hate him. In the end, Lemar bawled so loud when Kyle left. Miriam took a long sigh and massaged the space between her brows. She was getting stressed, these recent events were so fast and she didn''t have the time to react. Because of the situations inside the mansion, Miriam neglected her surveillance around the world. She just returned to her job when she realized that a few things were strange. "Now that I think about it, maybe this is part of their plans too. They wait for me to lower my surveillance before they start their plan." Three major incidents happened in just a span of one hour, and they were all part of a major plan. (1)The meeting of the Beastmen tribe leaders ended with a bang, literally. Except for the guards, everyone was fine. (2)The Big Ben of London had a massive bombing, it was fortunate that no one was hurt. Miriam called the authority before the bombs exploded. (3)However, she failed to stop the major jailbreak of the Numb Mountain Asylum. Hundreds of most wanted criminals escaped. Most of them had powerful Skills and they were free from prison. "They split my attention¡­" Miriam found that there were moles in the Beastmen and planted bombs in guards. She texted Mikael and prevented the assassination, but it still took damage to the Beastmen''s ego. After that, she called trusted Hunters to stop the bombing in London. She prioritized this one because it was associated with civilians. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As for the Numb Mountain Asylum, she contacted the warden and guards but it was already too late. The prisoners escaped and used a unique teleportation device to escape, perhaps it was an Item. Miriam could see everything but it didn''t mean that she could stop everything. She was not a God. "Great, they know that I can see their movements that''s why they created three incidents to shackle me. I bet the Royalties and the criminals of the Numb Mountain Asylum are their true targets." She protected the Royalties of the Beastmen but she failed to stop the prison break. To be honest, she did her best and prevent major damage. Her actions were tremendous but it did not change the fact that she failed. Right now, Miriam was helping the Hunter''s Association to track every prisoner who escaped. She clicked her tongue because it was going to take a long time before all of them could return to prison. The prisoners were teleported to different places in the world, it would be hectic. But as long as Miriam knew their appearances, she could find them unless they had an Item or Skills that prevented her from tracking them. "Apparently, someone changed his appearance to a guard and helped the prisoners to escape. It''s unfortunate that I don''t have the real image to track him. Maybe he''s not even a male." Miriam had to see the real appearance of the person first to track him. It seemed like the person who helped the prisoners was good at hiding his trails. Miriam asked for a maid to bring her tea. She had to stay all night to locate every prisoner. She felt like she was being put into a tight spot because she knew that even if she found all of them it was not guaranteed that they could be taken back to prison. They became most wanted criminals and were put to jail in Numb Mountain Asylum because they have unique Skills. It would be hard to catch all of them. "Let''s see if I can catch them in a week." She leaned back to the chair. She wanted to rest because she had arduous exercise yesterday, but it seemed like she won''t have sleep. Well, she had potions to keep her night going. "Ni?a disappeared and I can''t contact her, I can''t find her if she doesn''t show herself in the first place. Andromeda successfully awakened her second Skill and she is leveling together with Adalyn and Titania." Titania swore her loyalty to Andromeda. Her life was saved because of Andromeda so it was reasonable. She promised to protect Andromeda, especially when she realized Andromeda''s second Skill. It was an act of God and Titania vowed that she would be her strongest shield. The three girls start hunting Dungeons to strengthen their Skills and level up. No one would hunt Andromeda anymore since the Evolution Stone was already consumed. "As expected of Spietato, they know how to play with me just like in the past." Miriam chuckled and started doing her job. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Few days after the incident. "Baby, I cook one of your favorites~ Chicken Adobo." Kitsune sweetly said and gave Klein a mouthful. Klien opened his mouth and ate it, it was good. "This is tasty!" Klein smiled and took another mouthful, he looked around trying to find something. "So where is the rice?" "Huh?" "The rice, you know, the white stuff." "I- I don''t know. I didn''t cook it." Kitsune started fidgeting, her tails were moving awkwardly. "Huh? What do you mean you don''t have rice? So you want me to eat Adobo without rice? That''s abomination!!!" "I- I''m sorry, please forgive me." "Kuya, look at this!" Klein saw that Mikael was walking to the fridge to grab a coke. Furrneka was still sleeping because she was tired and Mikael wanted to have some alone time. He smelled the scent of Adobo and he chuckled. "Oi, Adobo!" "What do you think?" Klein asked and Mikael had a mouthful. "It tastes good!!" Mikael almost jumped. "Yeah, but it doesn''t have rice." "Atrocious." Mikael threw the spoon to the floor, this was the most disturbing moment of his life. "You can''t expect me to eat this shit without rice!!" Two men almost destroyed the room because they can''t find rice... Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The rice incident ended with Kitsune being enslaved to learn how to cook rice. She was frightened the whole time, Klein and Mikael were releasing an aura that was meant to kill. Kitsune felt that she was gonna lose so she sniffed while cleaning the rice. She was confused why she had to clean the rice twice and used her fingers as a measuring device. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael was showering when Furrneka appeared behind him naked. She rubbed her boobs against his back. She started the operation "Stealing the Mc". Mikael chuckled and turned around, he kissed Furrneka and they had a long sensual kiss. She bit her lip and stared at Mikael. Her tail moved and touched Mikael''s abs. "I want it." "Oh hell no." "!!!" Mikael and Furrneka were shocked, they looked around and realized that someone infiltrated their loving. Mikael activated his Dragon Slayer, sure enough, he found that Ni?a was hiding. "Ni?a!" He smiled, almost jumped, and tried to hug Ni?a but the woman prevented him from doing so. "How dare you try to hug me when you just kissed that cat. Go take a shower." Ni?a hissed and Mikael chuckled, he tapped her head, went back to the shower, and cleaned himself. Ni?a glanced at Furrneka, this woman almost cuckqueened her. If she didn''t go fast here, they would already start doing it, without her. "Do you know that I''m coming?" "No, but my intuition is telling me that I have to do something, something about Mikael."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! They stared at each other, hidden emotions showed in their eyes and only the two of them understood each other. "Are you not going to join me? I miss having both of you." Mikael smiled looking at them. Both women shrugged and went to the shower. "Did you miss me?" Ni?a asked while seductively taking her clothes. "God knows how much I miss you." "But you have this cat to take care of your problems, I guess you don''t miss me that much." She looked disappointed and sad. "What are you talking about. This junior will never get hard if I don''t miss you." "Fair enough." Ni?a giggled while looking down at him. They started making out and Furrneka hated being left alone so she joined them. Their relationship was not in harmony but at least both women understood each other. Um, so yeah, they have a threesome. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­.. ¡­ "Do you have some information about Spietato?" Mikael asked while kneading Ni?a''s breast, he was curious how this organization almost destroyed the tribe leaders of the Beastmen. Furrneka purred asking to be kneaded too, Mikael chuckled and grabbed hers too. They were basking in the afterglow, both women were on his sides, satisfied and lovely. "Speitato, huh. I have a dark history with that group before I even separated from the Redemption. We killed most of the illegal organizations before they even rooted well in the Earth. However, Speitato was different." Mikael listened seriously¡­ While sucking her nip. "Miriam took half a year to locate them, they are hard to find even for her. They are slippery." "That''s news to me." "Yeah, only a few people knew about this organization." They decided to have another round, Mikael grinned while watching the two women kneeling and sucking him off. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ April 2030. A few months already passed, Miriam found most of the criminals and helped the Hunter Association to bring them back to the prison. It was going smooth but she knew that it was impossible to bring all of the criminals since some of them had a way to escape the HA. In the end, Miriam ended her tracking. It was pointless anyway and most of the criminals returned to prison. These days, she was happy every night because Kyle would spend time talking to her on the phone. They were video chatting, talking about nonsense but wholesome stuff. Sometimes Kyle would ask about Lemar and Miriam softly smiled while answering. She was delighted, at least Kyle was trying his best for them. "Hm? Are you okay? Lately, I feel like you are not getting sleep." Miriam was concerned, her voice sounded anxious. "About that, I''m just thinking about a lot of stuff." Kyle knew that his past knowledge won''t help him anymore because the timeline had already gone in a new direction. In a way, he changed the future and it was already out of his probabilities. Now, nobody knows the future, not even him. ''Around this time, the first wave of Demons will attack us but even now no signs of invasion arise.'' Kyle was already prepared about it if the Demons attacked the Earth. He warned the HA and the Guild Leaders that he trusted. However, it seemed like he was wrong. One month already passed but the Earth was still peaceful. Some incidents transpire but it was not enough to treat as a major crisis. At this point, Kyle agreed that the future took a path that he did not know of. That was the reason why he was anxious. Miriam eased him by asking him to visit the mansion at least for a few hours, she had a teleportation device for fast travel. However, Kyle was too busy so he denied her goodwill. Miriam was stabbed inside but she acted cheerful for him. "By the way, did you find it?" "Un." Miriam nodded and sipped her tea. "I found it. Even if that place changed location, I can find it. I memorized its appearance and as long as it''s on the planet, it will not escape me." She confidently said. "I see. Send me the coordinates, I will ask Mikael if he wants to enter the Hidden Dungeon." "Are you sure Mikael can overcome that Dungeon? I''m not sure but I sense a great disturbance in that Dungeon." Kyle shrugged, natural survivability was a talent that was hard to acquire. Mikael had that talent and overcame a lot of near-death situations. As if his instinct was telling him what to do to live, escape, or kill a monster. On top of that, Mikael had a switch that turns on whenever he would die. Mikael had a stronger chance to live than any other Hunters inside the Hidden Dungeon. He could do it, Kyle knew that Mikael could do it. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 [Woohooooo!!!! We reached chapter 300, I never thought that I can reach this chapter! I thought I''m going to lose interest, thank you to those who supported me! Hope you''re having fun reading my story!] ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael, Ni?a, and Furrneka spent their time in the Dungeon and bed. It was their routine for half a year. It was a toxic lifestyle but because of it, Mikael became level 620, while Ni?a and Furrneka became level 812 and 616 respectively. Their hardwork paid them. Mikael and Furrneka honed their newly attained Skill, the lightning bolt. As for Ni?a, she was trying to acquire a new Skill. When Mikael first saw what Ni?a was doing, he was stunned and every strand of his body stood. He activated his Dragon Slayer, for a second, he lost Ni?a as if he was not living in reality. It was frightening Skill and Mikael admitted that Ni?a would become a dangerous Hunter if she succeeded in acquiring the said Skill. "It''s still not enough." Ni?a said, she wiped the blood on her mouth. She was trying her best to fool the world, to deceive the planet, and all of the life living in it. This was the Skill that she was trying to achieve. The idea was terrifying but she knew that it would be hard to attain it, it was a Godly Skill. "However, Yuuki and Andromeda did it. So I can do it too. If we are talking about determination, then mine can never be defeated." Her face was filled with a bucket of sweat, she was tired, really really tired. She felt like her body would break at any moment. However, she stood up and tried to awaken the Skill that she was eager to grab. She cast the Skill. Her life was erased, vanished into nothingness but she appeared after a second. She failed again. Mikael was watching the whole time, he almost ran when he saw her appearance, she had wounds all over her body. "Gah!!"The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She dropped off and started puking blood, she failed to maintain the Skill. Something was blocking her from perfecting it, there was a missing piece. "Not enough, I have to-" "Ni?a, it''s okay. There is still tomorrow." Mikael hugged her, he embraced her to make sure that Ni?a won''t push herself to the limit again. He was silently watching the whole time, but he could not endure it anymore. This was not training, it was suicide. Ni?a would kill herself if she continued doing this. "It''s fine, I can still go on. I have-" "No, you can''t." Mikael tightly grasped her, Ni?a was surprised but she subconsciously smiled when she saw his glaring ferocious eyes. She touched his chest, leaned towards him, and shut her eyes. "Jeez, you really love me don''t you?" "I do." Ni?a completely fell asleep, she pushed her body to the limit. If she tried to awaken the Skill without a rest she would only die. Mikael decided to intervene and stopped her. "Goodnight." Mikael kissed her forehead and carried her out of the Dungeon. Their leveling was still ongoing, they wanted to become stronger before another crisis arrived. Last time, Mikael almost lost Furrneka. He did not want to lose anyone. It was his responsibility to become stronger and protect them, it sounds unhealthy but this was Mikael''s way of living. He was used to this. Ni?a was sleeping peacefully in his arms and snuggled closer. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ While the others were busy with leveling, Kyle, the guild leader of Redemption Guild was looking at the Item in his hand. It was a golden key, Kim Soo-Woon gave him this key before he entered the Hidden Dungeon. "It''s almost three years but he''s still not returning. Hehe, perhaps he is already dead." Kyle chuckled as he thought that his friend was already dead. Although he knew that it was impossible for Kim Soo-Woon to die. That man survived the Punishment alone, he survived the Hidden Dungeon in the past too. Kyle believed that Kim Soo-Woon was still alive. Besides, he was just late for a few weeks, it was not a shocker. Kyle put the key on the table together with coordinates of the Hidden Dungeon. The Dungeon just recently changed its location, and Miriam found it without a problem. Since everything was already prepared, he decided to call Mikael, the person who would enter the Hidden Dungeon. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ In the other world where the sun was covered with a blood veil, the species of bloodsuckers had a meeting. They were Methuselah and the Succubus, the two species from the blood of Queen Lilith. The Methuselah was the male counterpart and the Succubus was the female counterpart. They were almost the same species but they had some differences. The Methuselahs drink blood while the Succubus drink male essence. The Succubus were known as seducers who killed their prey after stealing all of their vitality, which is true. They were merciless than the Methuselah but they were weaker in a direct physical fight. They focus on hypnosis and seducing, they would attack their prey when they were weak and defenseless, for example when they were sleeping. Anyway, these two groups were having a meeting because they lost their guidance, the Queen was trapped on a planet and they were thinking about how to save her. Elizabeth Luxuria, the daughter of the Queen, was speaking and trying to convince her brethren. She was created differently from the other Succubus, Queen Lilith used a part of her heart and authority to birth her. She was her best creation, Lilith''s blood was flowing in her veins. In a way, she was a spare vessel in case Queen Lilith died. It was said that Elizabeth was created when Lilith had sex with a Demon Lord. Elizabeth was experimented on for Lilith''s curiosity. "We have to save mother, I can sense that she is alive. She was calling me, but it was too weak, I can''t comprehend what she was saying but I know that she is alive." "But Princess, the Queen is trapped inside a planet that has a protector. We can''t easily go there, especially now that our species has been enslaved." One of the higher-ups said his opinion. "Exactly, that''s the more reason to go there, we have to save our brethren." Elizabeth replied. She wanted to go to the Earth. Her intention was¡­ Chapter 301 Chapter 301 "Are you really sure you want to go? We can still get stronger by leveling, you don''t have to gamble and go in that unknown Dungeon." Ni?a asked, she was staring at Mikael who was packing some belongings with concern. Ni?a and Furrneka were helping him. However, for the last time, she wanted to stop Mikael. It was dangerous to risk his life in a place that nobody knows, in a place that no one could reach him. "Ni?a don''t worry, I''ll be fine." The three already talked about this, in the end, Mikael wanted to go inside the Hidden Dungeon. Furrneka and Ni?a were against this but they could not prevent Mikael from doing what he wants. "I asked Miriam about the Hidden Dungeon, she said that it was filled with ominous presence, and she sensed dangerous creatures inside." Perhaps Kyle had more information about the Hidden Dungeon but Ni?a did not want to ask him, she would rather die than ask for his help. Mikael gave Ni?a a peck to calm her, the woman swallowed her discontent. "I witnessed how you did your best, and I want to do my best too. I feel like that Hidden Dungeon is calling me." "And here we are again about that intuition of yours." "What can I say, my intuition always saves me." Mikael chuckled. "Sometimes it brought you difficulties too." Ni?a replied while packing five years of supply of food and water. Most of them had a long period of expiration. Ni?a put them in an expansion box that has a size of a palm. It was amazing how technology improved since the Awakening started. Mikael checked his Item then glanced at Furrneka. She was pouting but she kept her quiet. "Furrneka? What''s the problem?" "Me too." Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Hm?" "Give me a kiss too!" Mikael shrugged and gave her a kiss, it tastes so sweet. However, Furrneka won''t settle for a simple kiss. She moved her tongue and their kiss became passionate. "Oi, oi. Don''t steal my man." Ni?a clicked her tongue and pulled Mikael towards her, she kissed him to erase the scent of another woman. Their lips parted, Ni?a bit her lip while staring at Mikael. "Are you sure you don''t want me to go with you? In terms of level, I''m higher than you. I can help you." "Me too. I don''t want to let you go. We are Kampi, wherever you go, I will follow you." Both women said their opinions. In all honesty, they were anxious. Mikael is strong but it does not mean that he will not die. In fact, he almost died in Rio. Furrneka and Ni?a didn''t want that to happen to a place that they can''t reach. On top of that, they are anxious because Mikael is prone to be in near-death situations. As if the grim reaper was always around him and waiting for him to die. No matter how much they tried to hide their emotions, it would always appear because their love for Mikael was vast. "Thanks, guys." Mikael smiled, he was happy to see that Ni?a and Furrneka are worried about him. It means a lot, seeing them sad was making him sad and happy at the same time. He could proudly say that he has a family waiting for him when he returns. Something swell in his heart, he hugged both of them and kissed their heads. "I will miss you." "Me too." "I will miss you." They were already old to control their emotions, but sometimes, even adults cried when their loved ones went into distant land and it would take years for them to return. (This is true, I cried when my father went to Saudi Arabia for two years.) The first who broke down was Furrneka, her hands tightly gripping Mikael''s t-shirt. She leaned against his chest and sobbed, she was going to miss him. Mikael tapped her head to make her at ease. "You have to return, no matter what." Ni?a said while having a cracked voice, she was holding her tears. Mikael smooched her hand, he did not want to see her sad. "Don''t worry, I will return. When I come back, I hope that I will see both of you." "We will." "Wait for me." ¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­ ¡­ Before this moment of tears. Mikael received a call from Kyle. At first, he was on alert when he heard his voice. Their last meeting was quite bad, he almost smashed his face. Their conversation started awkwardly but Mikael was the type who easily get warm to others, they started laughing and talking without a problem. However, Mikael was still waiting for Kyle''s true intention. Mikael knew that Kyle won''t talk to him without a reason. This man always had a reason whenever he moves uncertainly. "I guess you are curious why I call you." "I''m actually happy that you call me. Although I know that you have another reason, you won''t call me just to ask about my life. You are not the type to do that. Still, I appreciate your concerns for asking me about my life. I''m having a good life with my soon-to-be wives." "Eh? So Ni?a agreed to share you." "They talk about it. They still have disagreements but overall their relationship is nice. I''m happy that they are trying to get along. I''m not a saint, but I''m probably not a devil either. Overall, I want to marry them both, I love both of them." Sometimes he would hear them bickering about who''s the first and second wife. "You are crazy." "I know." Their conversation had a pause and Kyle decided to start talking. "Mikael I want you to enter a Dungeon." "¡­" Mikael did not answer. He already expected that Kyle would ask him about a difficult job that only a person like him could do. Just like the old times, Kyle would use him again. Although Mikael was kind of happy. He grinned. "I''m happy that you trust me again, enough to ask for my help." "Yeah, I''m sorry for not putting my trust in you." "No problem, I know that you are foolish. Anyway, so what is this Dungeon? Is it going to be fun, are there Legendary Creatures inside or something?" Blood boiled inside him, he knew that he would have another trial to conquer. He grinned and it was crazy, much different from his usual smile. He was grinning so wide that the corners of his lips almost reached his ears, he was excited, eager, and thirsty for blood, real blood. Not those blood from the monsters he killed in a Dungeon, he knew that Kyle could give him what he wanted. The thrill of fighting with his life at stake. "I see, it seems like we have an understanding." Mikael was tired of fighting bleak monsters, he wanted to kill a real MONSTER. He was releasing pressure, he was getting ready. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Mikael bid them farewell, he knew that Furrneka and Ni?a would further cry and try to stop him. So he left before his mind falter and turn his feet around. He smiled before he left them. He started walking away from them, his heart was swelling as he realized that he had a family he could return to. He swallowed all his frustration and left them. He promised that he would return. As his feet kept advancing, he saw that Christian and William were waiting for him. Christian greeted him with a smile and reached his hand, Mikael took it. "Glad to see you again, Mikael." "Yeah. By the way, I didn''t know that you and Colt are actually brothers." "What? What did you say?" "Nevermind." Christian tensed but Mikael did not have any reason to talk to him. No matter how much his smiling face changed, it was still creepy for Mikael. Christian was anxious on the inside, he was wondering if he had to put stalkers to follow his younger brother. He didn''t want Colt to get infected with Mikael''s stupidity. "Yow, wazzup the guy I''ve beaten." Mikael turned to William and extended his hand but William sneered. He was still having a grudge when Mikael pummeled him in the Tournament. Mikael shrugged and let it slide. He did not have any intention of getting friendly to a person who clearly hated him. Christian glanced at William, signaling him to start. William nodded and activated his Skill. He touched the ground and a portion of it altered into a teleportation device. William spent his time studying how teleportation device works to replicate it. His power was quite overpowered, although he had to understand the mechanics of the said item before he could replicate it. Mikael whistled, he was fascinated by these CGI effects. Almost as if he was watching a scene from Fullmetal Alchemist. He turned to William Olivia and asked him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Have you watched Fullmetal Alchemist?" "Sorry, I''m not a weeaboo." "What? You''re racist!" "I''m not¡­" William sighed. "I did not watch Fullmetal Alchemist, but I watched Fullmetal Alchemist: Brotherhood. Apparently, my Skill works just like Alchemy in that series." "Oh, God! We are best friends!" "No, we''re not." William denied him before the relationship even started. He clicked his tongue and switched the device on. In a way, William could be recognized as a Teleporter just like Kaya. He set the coordinates into an island where Kyle was waiting. "Let''s go." They entered the teleportation and their bodies disappeared. A few seconds after they vanished, the device crumbled and return to the soil. Mikael and the others were transported into another place. The first thing they see was the beautiful endless ocean, a tropical breeze hit them as the sun shone brightly. Mikael and the others were on the island where the Hidden Dungeon currently stayed. They turned around, sure enough, a bunch of coconut trees stood like a fortress. Mikael felt thirsty so he grabbed a coconut fruit and drank it, it was refreshing. "So you''re here." Kyle appeared with his Hawaiian shirt, he looked like he has taken a vacation. He was wearing a shade and greeted them with a smile. "Yow, wazzup." Mikael said and slurped the juice. Kyle glanced at him and gave him some ice cubes for the coconut juice. "Are you ready to enter the Dungeon?" "Hell yeah." "Just to make sure, no one knows what''s inside that place and I can''t guarantee your safety. However, one thing I can be sure of, you will become powerful after you left that place. Perhaps stronger than anyone." "That''s the kind of thing I want to hear. You don''t have to worry about me, I know that the place I''m going to is not a children''s park. My resolve is far decisive, I''m ready to take that Dungeon." "Good." Kyle smiled, perhaps this was the reason why he first thought of Mikael when he remembered the Hidden Dungeon. Except for Kim Soo-Woon, he was the next worthy to enter that place. "I heard that you have a Title." "Ah yeah, I have." Mikael was surprised that Kyle knew about his Title but he was not that shocked. Kyle had a lot of ways to gather information and Mikael was not hiding the fact that he had Title anyway. "That''s better, your Title can help you." Mikael finished the coconut and took out a letter, it was from Ni?a. "This is from Ni?a, I don''t know what she wrote but I can guess it." "Hm." Kyle took the letter, he smirked while reading it. That woman, she still had the guts to threaten him. He ripped the letter and faced Mikael. "Now that you are going to be gone for a long time, I want to have a private conversation with you before you leave." Kyle signaled Christian and William to leave. William immediately followed his command while Christian just shrugged and left them. He chuckled and cut a coconut fruit using his Telekinesis. Kyle and Mikael were left alone in the open wide shore. "I can see that you have something you want to ask. This is the right time." Mikael nodded, he had one thing that he wanted to know. He wanted to make sure that his decision would be the right one. "Kyle, I know that you are hiding a big secret, possibly about the future of this world. I will not ask anything significant that can disturb your inner peace, I just want to ask you a question." Mikael stared at Kyle, his presence was heavy that even the surrounding trees almost kneel because of fear. "This world¡­ this world is dying right?" That was the best question he could ask. To be honest, he wanted to ask Kyle a lot of things but he decided to go with this. The current status of their world was important. Kyle did not avert his gaze. He already knew that Mikael would ask him about this kind of question. Because in the first place, the real reason why he would enter the Hidden Dungeon was to keep this world intact so that his family would remain safe. If the home was broken, the family would crumble. "Yes, this world is dying. Not only that, the humanity, the demihumans, everything will die." Kyle said with seriousness. He was honest as he recalled how the planet he tried to protect slowly died in the past. He did not want that to happen. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 "Welp, I guess my reason to go become stronger is not futile." Mikael shrugged and the suffocating pressure disappeared. He had to do this to prevent the world from being destroyed. He knew that there was a method of escaping to another planet but Mikael did not like the idea. In the first place, this method would make him a coward, and admitted that the world would die without even trying to stop it. Mikael was not that type of person, if there was an obstacle, all he have to do was to destroy it. Running away from the problem would only make it worse, so he was planning on confronting it head-on. So here he was, going to the Hidden Dungeon that no one knows what is inside. Kyle smirked seeing his reactions, at least Mikael had taken this thing positively. Well, he was a simple guy so it was expected. "There is already a person who''s inside the Hidden Dungeon." "Eh?" Mikael was surprised as his brows raised, he did not know that there was a crazy person who would enter the Dungeon. Although he could say that he was crazy too since he was going to enter it. Kyle nodded and started speaking. "His name is Kim Soo-Woon, do you have any idea who he is?" "No, not even a pinch. Is he famous or something?" "About that, he''s the Rank 1 of the 2nd Batch but he doesn''t like to show his face. He often hides and spends his time in the Dungeon¡­ Wait a minute, you''re still awake when the 2nd Batch ended. You sure you don''t know?" "Kyle let''s be honest here. You know that I''m stupid. Some people say I''m sharp but most of the women I know call me stupid. I don''t know this Kim Cha-Cha so whatever." This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Fair enough." Kyle chuckled. Mikael could make a woman mad with his tongue alone and his words were reasonable. Because in all of the languages that he could speak, he decided to speak facts. This man does not have brakes. "If you see Kim Soo-Woon, I want you to talk to him and say that it''s not the time to play around, come back." "What if he''s dead?" Kyle frowned, hardly believing him. "Nah, my ingrown has a better possibility of dying than him." "Wow, so you have strong confidence in him." "Of course. That asshole is like a cockroach, hard to kill." It was based on experience, even if all of humanity died, Kim Soo-Woon would be alive and kicking. That man might be the true protagonist, not Kyle. Christian and William came back. Kyle stared at them and walked ahead. "Let''s go." They reached the place, a black hole the size of a house was swirling in the middle of the island. Mikael studied the Portal and admitted that this was different compared to the Portals that he saw. It was a Black Portal but it had something unique that he could not describe. "As if it''s a doorway to God¡­" He mumbled and he did not know why. "This is the Hidden Dungeon." Kyle turned at them. "Based on what Kim Soo-Woon said(in the past), only the Hunters who are confident in themselves can enter this place. Of course, to open this Dungeon it needs great mana, which is me. Or use a different way such as canceling the blockage, one example is by using the Eyes of Merlin." "I don''t know what you''re talking but I believe you." Mikael grinned while looking at the Portal. "Mikael, are you confident that you can survive inside this unknown Dungeon?" "You should ask that to the monsters inside, are they confident that they can survive if they meet me." "Hah! Fucking braggart!" William snorted in the corner but no one listen to him. His only job was to be their teleporter, nothing else except for that. As for Christian, he was thinking if he could use this island as a tourist spot. The Hidden Dungeon would disappear on this island so this place was not dangerous. He was thinking of a way to earn, he did not care about what Kyle was saying because it was not important, at least not for him. He knew his limitations, only people like Mikael and Kim Soo-Woon would dare to enter an unknown place. This Dungeon cuts any connection to the outside world, they would live in a hazardous place alone. "Now, since you are raring to go and my two assistants wanted to leave this place immediately. I will open the door now." When Kyle said this, not only Mikael but even Christian and William turned serious. They wanted to see how the Dungeon would open, they were curious, nothing except that. Kyle released his mana and poured it into the Portal, the Portal started opening the three gulped and waited for the spectacle. The Black Portal turned all white and Kyle stopped dumping his mana, his face had beads of sweat. It was obvious that opening this Portal took a toll on him. He was panting and gestured for Mikael to enter. Mikael grinned and tapped his shoulder. "Thanks, Kyle. Don''t worry, I will return." "That''s what I''m want to hear." He turned around and looked at Christian and William. He was hoping that people he would last see would be Furrneka and Ni?a but it was bad to be picky. Besides, if those two were here, they would try to stop Mikael from leaving. Heck, they might even run into the Dungeon just to be with him. He was already happy that there were people who would see him off before he leaves. He smiled and took a step into the unknown Portal. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Mikael went inside and the Portal returned to its normal appearance. Kyle drink a Mana Potion and his complexion became better, he glanced at Christian and asked about the current project of their Guild. "What is the status?" Christian immediately knew what he was talking about. "It''s fine, Chen Yu is slowly learning the secret. Maybe it will not take a year before he has the answer." Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Ni?a was weakly sobbing while she was laying in her bed. She could not control her eyes from crying, as if her tear ducks were broken. She sniffed and tried to stop her sobbing, she should have stopped Mikael. In the next room, she could hear that Furrneka was crying too. In fact, Furrneka was far worse because she was destroying everything inside her room. ''Sniff, as expected of that woman. She may try to hide her fangs but she will show her true nature when her Kampi is gone. No matter how much she tries to act civil, her instincts as a Beastmen will appear.'' Ni?a sobbed and rubbed her face, her cheeks were almost covered with her tears. *Bang! She heard that Furrneka destroyed something. Ni?a shook her head and disappeared. She did not have an ounce of intention nor sympathy to help her. If Furrneka was suffering, then Ni?a was suffering too. She cast her Skill and decided to leave this place. Now that Mikael was not here, she did not have any reason to stay. ''Not with a woman who has a mental breakdown and destroys every stuff around her. I swear, Furrneka may act like an angel but it will not change the fact that she''s a black cat. Black cat brings misfortune.'' Ni?a found the closest Portal and entered it. She began killing the monsters just to forget her sadness. It was an Orange Portal and she didn''t even sweat after she eradicated the whole Dungeon. When she came out, her mind became clearer and she could think straight again. Although her eyes were red and swelling, definitely because of crying, no tears came out now. She opened her phone and decided to spend her time browsing some stuff. Then, her searching brought her to a certain video. It was a video that she sent to Mikael when they became official. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ [What is this?] Mikael narrowed his eyes while staring at the camera. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. [This is a camera, I want to video this memorable experience and show it to our friends and other people. I want to make it clear that I''m your girlfriend. It''s better to show the label before someone tries to steal the product.] [I see¡­ I did not know that you''re into this kind of stuff.] He said while touching his chin and grinning at Ni?a. [What do you mean? I just want to record this moment¡­] Ni?a gasped and glared at Mikael. [ Mikael, don''t think of anything dirty!] [Eh, I''m not thinking of anything dirty! I have an innocent mind. Much innocent than a baby.] [Innocent your ass! Then why are you glancing at my legs, huh?] [Come on, Ni?a. We''re no stranger to love.] He shrugged, trying to find leeway. [I swear, Mikael. I swear.] She said as her head shook in disappointment. [You know the rules and so do I.] Mikael peered and got closer to her, touching her hand. [¡­ Don''t continue, or I will-] [I just want to tell you how I''m feeling.] [Oh God, not the rickroll!] [Gotta make you understand.] He kissed her neck and Ni?a shivered. She closed her eyes as Mikael showered her with kisses. [Never gonna give you up, never gonna let you down. Never gonna run around and desert you.] Ni?a bit her lip while Mikael was caressing her. [Never gonna make you cry, never gonna say goodbye. Never gonna tell a lie and hurt you.] ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Yes, it was a sex tape. "Oh, God..." Ni?a sobbed when she recalled that moment. They were young at that time. The only thing that she regretted was that she did not spend most of her time with Mikael and leveled up instead. It was too late when she realized that Mikael was sleeping in a bed with his eyes shut, unknown when to wake up. She should have treasured her moments with him. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Wow¡­ this is anticlimactic, you know. I thought I will be transported into a dreary forest or a chasm where I will fight aliens or something." Mikael was holding a lemon juice while staring at the room. He was inside a wide hall where paintings were hanging on the walls. Not only that, there were vending machines around and he even found a soft sofa to sleep in. "Do you like to eat sir?" A clown smiled at Mikael and gave him a menu for him to choose from. It was Hamlet, the assistant of the Game Master. He was the one who managed the Ranking Hall. Actually, Mikael was not surprised to meet him. His intuition was telling him that he would meet Hamlet again and it seemed that he was right. Although he did not expect to see him here. "Um, Sir Hamlet." "Just call me Hamlet. You should be the one I should call as sir." "Okay, Hamlet, can I ask what''s going on here? You see, I thought I will have to fight monsters but I did not expect that I will be in a wide semi-classical hall staring at these unknown paintings." "Don''t worry, sir Mikael. You will know the answer, you just have to take your time and spend leisure in this humble hall. Everything is free so you don''t have to be afraid to eat and drink anything you want." Mikael sighed and shook his head. He was filled with tension when he entered the Portal but everything subsided when he realized that it was different from what he expected. The tension came out of his body and changed to stress. He was stressed as he did not know what was happening. He looked at the menu, then he glanced at Hamlet who was waiting for his choice. "Fine, just give me a sinigang, a bowl of rice, and strong beer to make me tipsy. I want to release some stress. By the way, can you make sisig? If not, it''s fine. Just give me peanuts and some crackers to chew on." "Thank you, sir. We know how to cook sisig so you don''t have to worry about it." He bowed his head. "The order will take some time, I hope you will have a comfortable time here in our humble abode." Mikael had a stiff smile and nodded. This was really different from what he expected. [Yeah, it''s December 24 in my country, and karaoke, Christmas jingles, and drunk people are all around... So for the people who are reading this, advanced Merry Christmas.] Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Mikael was waiting in the hall, he looked around and stood up to study the surroundings. He first peeked at the vending machine and decided to go with a bottle of coke. Then, he realized that the vending machine has snacks too so he decided to get a bag of potato chips. "Wait a minute, why do I feel like this painting is like Mona Lisa?" "Because that''s the real Mona Lisa." Every strand of his hair stood up and he summoned his Spear so fast. He aimed the Spear at the unknown man. Lightning was crackling around his body and he was ready to activate his Skills at any moment. "Hoh, looks like you have what it takes to enter this place. I thought a stupid arrogant person entered the Dungeon but I guess I''m wrong. You''re Mikael Tibano, right? I saw a lot of videos about you back in 2021." "And you''re Kim Soo-Woon, Kyle told me about you." Mikael replied as his Spear was ready to stab someone if things went south. His instincts were telling that Kim Soo-Woon was dangerous. Or rather, he was releasing a powerful aura that made Mikael shiver. He hated to admit it but Kim Soo-Woon was stronger, much much stronger than him. As if he has unlimited power, like a God. "Kyle? Just like what I thought, that asshole compromised my safe haven." Kim Soo-Woon sneered when he recalled that person, Kyle. He gave the key to him because Kyle was the only one who could open the Portal. Well, Kim Soo-Woon agreed that Kyle chose the best Hunter to send in this Dungeon. Kim Soo-Woon could see that Mikael have what it takes to finish this Dungeon. "Asshole, huh. Well, Kyle is definitely an asshole, I agree with that. But the question is¡­ what about you?" Mikael stared as sweat dripped down his face. This person was above in terms of strength and speed. Mikael would lose if they fought, that''s why he wanted to make sure that Kim Soo-Woon was not an enemy. "Me? I''m an asshole, but I''m better than Kyle. I''m confident about that." Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Kim Soo-Woon opened a box of cigarettes and pulled out one stick. He lit up the cigarette and put it in his mouth, smoke came out as he exhaled. Mikael sighed in relief, fanning the smoke away as he lowered his Spear. Although he did not unsummon the Spear just to make sure. "I can''t agree more." Mikael nodded his head. "See, we have similarities. We both hate Kyle." Kim Soo-Woon extended his hand and Mikael took it, they have a handshake. With just one similarity, they immediately understood that both of them were not bad guys. "First of all, I''m sorry. You see, I strongly believe that all of the founding members of the Redemption are crazy. Even now I still believe that. This means that in my eyes you are a crazy person." Kim Soo-Woon frankly said, he did not have any brake. He didn''t have any reason to lie to begin with. "No problem. By the way, the power that you achieve¡­" "What? Do you mean my existence? Don''t worry, if you finished all of the 98 rooms, you will become just like me. A God." "I see, so this Dungeon is indeed¡­" Mikael confirmed that this Dungeon was legitimate. He sensed the unlimited power from Kim Soo-Woon. When he realized that this Dungeon could make him strong, the two corners of his lips curled up. Mikael grinned. "Oi, oi. What did I say? You are really a crazy person. How can you smile like that, this is not child''s play. Man'' you''re creepy." Kim Soo-Woon puffed up smoke and he shook his head. He was right, no one in the founding members had a right mind. All of them were crazy. Kim Soo-Woon thought that Mikael would be better compared to them since he slept for six years. But he was wrong, this person was crazy too, perhaps crazier. "Ah, I''m sorry, it seems like my true emotions come up." Mikael covered his mouth, he realized that he made a mistake. Kim Soo-Woon did not care, he was going to leave this place anyway. If Mikael lives or dies, it all depends on his capabilities. This Dungeon was difficult, but the rewards were terrifying. "Okay, since you asked why this painting is the same just like the Mona Lisa," Kim Soo-Woon glanced at the painting. "Because this is the real painting of Mona Lisa." "What do you mean? I thought the real painting is in the gallery of the Louvre Museum in Paris. I remembered that because I read it once in high school." Mikael tilted his head. Did it mean that the most famous painting in the world was actually fake and the real one was in this hall? "Nah, that painting in Paris is fake. The real one was destroyed a long time ago when Davinci used it to wipe his penis after he masturbate. All of the paintings here are destroyed paintings that no one could ever see. Except us, of course." Kim Soo-Woon Stated. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Their conversation was quite good. Kim Soo-Woon was a good talker and he was interesting to talk with. He was humorous, although he was a smoker, a heavy smoker. While talking to him, Mikael learned many things about this Dungeon. Just like Mikael, Kim Soo-Woon was confused when he first entered the Dungeon. His imagination was completely different from what he expected. "Sir." Their conversation ended when Hamlet appeared with a cart filled with food. The clown smiled at the two while putting the food on the table. "Hey, Hamlet. Can we use the training ground?" Kim Soo-Woon asked and Hamlet nodded. "Yes sir. That place is always open for the Hunters." He bowed and left the hall. His attitude was different compared to when he appeared in the Ranking Hall. He was acting as if he was in front of important people which made it more confusing because Kim Soo-Woon and Mikael were just two ordinary people. "Oi, Mikael. Finish your food and come to the training ground. I want to know if you have what it takes to finish this program. I want to make sure that Kyle sent the right person." "Okay, just give me at least half an hour. I didn''t know that Hamlet will bring a lot of food." "The answer is simple, just don''t eat them." "Nah, food is a blessing and bad karma will haunt you if you don''t finish all of them." "You believe that?" "No, but Oliver Johnson taught me how to be thankful." Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Mikael finished eating and Kim Soo-Woon took him out of the hall. When they came out, Mikael scrunched his face as he looked left and right. He saw dozens of doors in the hallway, most of them had numbers. From room 0 to room 100. He realized that the room he stayed in had the number of 0. "Why Rooms? Why didn''t they use floors instead?" "Nah, too cliche, this is not sword art online. Besides, you should definitely ask the author about that. He''s kind of stupid sometimes." Mikael looked at Kim Soo-Woon, he was waiting for an explanation. Kim Soo-Woon finished his cigarette and tossed it on the floor, this place had a system that would automatically clean the area. Heck, he was actually curious what would happen if this hotel-like Dungeon would burn in fire. "Nah, that woman will fix it." He mumbled. "Um, excuse me." "Oh, I''m sorry my bad. For living here for three years, I learned how to talk to myself. But don''t worry, I''m not crazy. And you''ll experience it too, so it''s better to have an idea." "¡­ I think you need to visit a psychiatrist or something. Anyway, I want to ask about these doors. What are they? I mean, I know that they are doors made of wood. I''m talking about what do they represent and what''s inside." "Why don''t you try opening one." Mikael thought about it, it was not a bad idea. So he turned around and found a door with a number of 7 written on it, room 7. The lucky number. He pulled the doorknob but it did not budge. He used all his strength but he could not open it no matter how much he tried. He started losing confidence in his strength the longer he pulled it. It did not move even a centimeter. "You can''t open it, even I couldn''t open it when I first came here." Kim Soo-Woon started walking and Mikael lost his interest in the door. He followed Kim Soo-Woon. "Just like what you see, the doors have numbers. I will simply explain it to you, you will experience it first hand so I know that you will understand it later on¡­ Hamlet should be the one to explain it to you but lately, that man is not showing."Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. He sighed. "¡­ Why do you look lonely?" Kim Soo-Woon paused and glanced at him. "If you stayed in a desert without someone to talk to, you will definitely get crazy. Hamlet is awkward to talk to but it''s better than nothing. He keeps me from going insane, well I''m going to leave this place anyway so it''s not a problem." " I see, so I''m going to be insane just like you." Mikael replied. "Nah dude, based on the devilish grin you have right now, you are already insane." "Eh?" Mikael touched his face and realized that he was actually smiling. "Anyway, let''s back to our main topic. You asked about these doors. Then I will explain it to you in the easiest possible way. Kill all of the monsters in room 1 and you will open the room 2, so on and so forth." "Ah. That''s why I can''t open the door 7." He quickly got the gist of this Dungeon. "Just to be clear, the monsters in this Dungeon are not ordinary. Especially if you reach room 50 and higher. The monster in the room 50 has the same strength as the Bone Dragon." "Seriously?" "Yeah, I''m not joking- Hey, why are you smiling again!? Damn this. You are creepy!" Kim Soo-Woon clicked his tongue, his mouth was itching again for another cigarette. Mikael covered his mouth, he could not control his lips from curling because of excitement. "So where are we going?" Mikael asked to change the topic since he already knew what he was going to do in this Dungeon. Just like always: killing monsters. "About that," Kim Soo-Woon raised his lighter and lit up his cigarette. He puffed smoke out of his mouth while talking. "We will go to a recreational facility." "Facilities? I thought this place only has 101 rooms?" "Yeah, it is. The recreational facility is not a room, I can say that it''s more like a space inside a space." "¡­ Okay." Mikael did not understand what he meant so he just nodded and followed him. They walked a few meters till they reached the farthest corner where the room 99 and 100 stood. Mikael found a lonely coffee vending machine in the corner and Kim Soo-Woon inserted two coins. "I thought we''re going to the recreational facilities?" "Can''t you see, we are already here." "Woah!" Mikael jumped as he looked around. The hallway disappeared together with the 101 doors. He realized that they were transported, they were in a wide training ground. It was bizarre. "Woah, so inserting a coin in the vending machine will take us to this place." "Yeah." "Cool, so how can we go back?" "Do you see that vending machine? Just insert another coin and you can return. " Kim Soo-Woon pointed at the lonely coffee vending machine in the corner of the training ground. "I''m lucky that I have hundreds of coins in my Inventories." Mikael smiled as he realized that saving money would help him in the future. "Nah, you can''t use it." "Why?" He blinked his eyes in confusion. "The coins I inserted are not ordinary coins, I earned them after completing a room. To earn coins you have to kill all of the monsters inside the room, do you get it?" "Yeah, it''s like a reward." "The coins are not simple, you can use them to buy unique Items too." "Really, that''s cool!" "I recommend you to save your coins, I won''t say the reason why but if you don''t want to leave this place crying, you have to save your coins." Kim Soo-Woon tossed a coin and Mikael caught it. It was 1/3 the size of his hand, quite big to be used as currency. "That''s my gift for you, maybe my last gift." "Thank you." Mikael put the coin inside his Inventories. "Now, remember what I said earlier?" Kim Soo-Woon dropped the cigarette and the atmosphere became colder, it was hard to breathe. "I want to make sure that you are worthy to enter this Dungeon. I will test you." A pure jet black katana appeared in his hand, Kim Soo-Woon glanced at Mikael. "Because if you''re not worthy, then it''s better for you to die here." He was not joking when he said it. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Mikael felt the danger and he immediately summoned his Lightning Void Spear, he raised his arms, instinctively swung his weapon, but it was too late. Within just a second, no, it did not even reach a second. All he saw was nothing but darkness. His mana, his life force, his strength, his whole existence, everything was sucked into the darkness. As if he was thrown into a black hole. His eyes lost their colors and he kneeled, he puked blood. So much blood and he knew that he was going to die. His chest was bleeding so much. What happened? He could not understand. It was too fast. Even for a person like him who had an animal instinct, he could not see it. He felt like the world turned into darkness but it immediately disappeared. He only realized that he was kneeling and his chest was bleeding so much. "Gah!". He coughed blood. He was trying to breathe but he could not. He was slowly losing his life. He raised his head, his eyes set on Kim Soo-Woon who was staring at him without an ounce of sympathy. He realized that his katana was out of the scabbard. Perhaps he attacked Mikael but it was too fast. Yeah, that was the only explanation he could think of. Kim Soo-Woon was too fast and he couldn''t see his movement. Ni?a was fast but Kim Soo-Woon was way faster. Even his speed was different and it couldn''t be put in the same category. Mikael lifted his hand and tried to struggle but his body slowly lost its strength. He looked down and saw a puddle of blood under him. He was going to die. His eyes lost their focus and he perished. Kim Soo-Woon sighed, he returned his katana, Muramasa, to the scabbard. "You are strong, I can see that." Kim Soo-Woon glance at his shoulder, it has a cut. Mikael instinctively slashed him because he sensed the danger. "The Skill I showed to you is called Black Hole Blade. A Skill that absorbed all of the Light, Life, and Energy around the area and released it in a slash that rendered the enemy useless, possibly leaving you into nothingness. That''s why you felt like your existence has been suctioned together with your mana. Even if you know that it''s coming, you can''t stop it because the Skill will never miss. The gravity that''s strong that even light can''t escape from it. It has another effect but I don''t want to tear your body into pieces. Just like what I said earlier, I want to test you. So come on and get up, I know that something is hiding in you--"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Powerful lightning broke down and Mikael started standing. His body slowly disintegrate and lightning covered him. Even his hair turned white. Mikael was unconscious and the Fourth Skill, Lord of Lightning, awakened. This was the Skill that kept Mikael from dying, a cheat that solely represents his undying will. The manifestation of his will to live. "Good, it seems like Kyle did not make a mistake. You have what it takes to enter this place. Even I don''t have that kind of Skill. I guess you beat me in terms of the will to live, looks like you have a lot of reasons to keep on living, unlike me." Kim Soo-Woon genuinely smiled. He was happy for a fact that someone could reach his standing, perhaps far superior to him. Kim Soo-Woon knew that as of right now, he was the strongest Hunter. However, it seemed like Mikael could exceed his potential. "Well, I''m not bitter about it. Being the strongest is not my goal. I just want to know the secret of this world¡­ And I already found it, so I don''t have any reason to live anymore. But you, Mikael, you have it. I can feel your determination to live. You always ran towards the danger because you know that''s the only way to survive, to cope with the danger and become stronger. I like your ideology, sounds crazy, but worthy to take note of." Mikael was not afraid to enter the Hidden Dungeon because he already lost his fear, or perhaps his fear was on a different dimension. He feared the death of his loved ones than the Hidden Dungeon. The Lightning was starting to get stronger, even the space around them was getting distorted as the crackling of lightning became fierce. On top of that, a silhouette of a tiger was manifesting. It seemed like Kim Soo-Woon had to fight two enemies. "Hehe, not a problem. Haechi, come forth." A hybrid creature of lion and watchdog stood behind him. It was growling and ready to bite. Haechi was a mythical creature in Korea that balanced the good and bad karma. "Haechi eats fire so let''s test if he can eat lightning." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Huh?" Mikael opened his eyes, sat up, and looked around. He felt refreshed as if every stress in his body vanished. Yet at the same time, he felt heavy like his power vanished. He found Kim Soo-Woon smoking, he didn''t change much except that he was paler this time. He puffed the smoke out and glanced at Mikael. "I can see that you''re awake." "Ah, yeah¡­ So what happened¡­?" In the middle of his question, Mikael remembered that Kim Soo-Woon killed him. Mikael summoned his Spear but he realized that he lost all of his mana. "You? What did you do to me?" Mikel roared, he tried to cast his Inventories to drink a mana potion but he realized that even opening his Inventories was impossible to do. He lost all of his strength as if he became an ordinary person. "T- This?" "Don''t worry, everything will back to normal after a good rest. Phew, you almost killed me, you know." Kim Soo-Woon sighed and smirked, he only experienced dying when he fought the existence in Room 99. "I should be the one to ask that? You killed me?" "Then, why are you still alive and talking to me?" "¡­ You have a point." Kim Soo-Woon got up and walked to the coffee vending machine. He slightly coughed and turned to Mikael. "Congratulations, you pass the test." "Huh?" Before Mikael could ask him. Kim Soo-Woon inserted the coin and returned to the hallway. He paused and glanced at his hand, it was bleeding so much. "Phew, I almost see the otherworld. I guess I have to ask the Game Master about the current situation." Chapter 308 Chapter 308 It was already two days when Mikael came into the Hidden Dungeon. He took his first step in conquering the Dungeon¡­ Or so he thought. Well, he was still recuperating because of his battle against Kim Soo-Woon. Before he set foot in the Room 1, Hamlet told him the rules or perhaps the principle of this Hidden Dungeon. The Hidden Dungeon was created to hone the talented Hunters who would enter the place and adapt to the time difference and kill monsters, in short, this place was like the Hyperbolic Time Chamber of the Dragon Balls but with monsters extermination. "Eh? Time Chamber, so you mean the time inside this Dungeon is faster than the Earth?" He almost choked on his coke. He was listening to Hamlet while resting because he received massive internal damage from the battle against Kim Soo-Woon. Heck, he didn''t even remember what happened. He felt like he was sent to outer space and died, then got revived. It was a shitty experience that he did not want to experience, ever again. And now, Hamlet told him that the Hidden Dungeon has a different time period than the Earth. Mikael realized that he had to live his life faster than the others. "A day in the Earth is a week here." "Wow¡­ So when I returned to Earth, I will be an old man." "Yes and at the same time no." "Eh?" "Kim Soo-Woon stayed here for almost three years, but he did not look old," Hamlet explained. "Now that you think about¡­" Mikael nodded and recalled the person who made him face this situation where he had to rest to replenish his mana. "It has two reasons, first is because the Dungeon keeps the Hunters young. The second is, Hunters have a longer life and their aging are slower than an ordinary person." "I see, that explains a lot. I thought I will return with a beard on my face." "Another thing, potions don''t work inside the rooms. It means that you can''t heal yourself unless you have a Skill that can heal you. Items don''t work too, except for weapons and living creatures."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. "¡­ Wow, so if I''m in a position where I''m injured, I will die because I can''t use potions. You know what, that''s pretty exciting." He touched his chin and thought about it. "You say that weapons and living creatures are allowed. Does it mean that my Spirit, Star Platinum Raijin, I can summon him?" He already treated the tiger as a Stand, what a poor tiger. "Yes, you can." "How about Raven?" "Yes, even your jelly can be summoned because he has intelligence and life." "Hey, don''t speak like that. He has a name." Mikael hissed and hide the glub of slime inside his hands, making sure that Raven would not hear the conversation. "Unfortunately, you can''t use the armor and the ring that you''re wearing. You can use the armor as protection but you can''t use its effects inside." "I see¡­ I''m good at improvising so maybe I can fix that myself. Besides, I have natural regeneration so I can go with that." His regeneration was actually slow so he couldn''t use it. Anyway, Mikael won''t die easily. It was proven earlier. "Ack! God, it hurts!" He growled because the pain inside him lingered. This was the consequence if he drained his mana. His insides were burning, figuratively. As if he was being consumed inside. Every part of his body was aching and his head was heavy. After losing the adrenaline rush of his Fourth Skill, the pain started kicking in. Anyway, while being in pain, Mikael was still listening to Hamlet. It was important to hear what he was saying. "The potions can be a lifesaver but they hinder the Hunter from evolving. They became dependent on the potions and lost their fear. Fear is the main factor why people became stronger. By overcoming fear, their feet are set on the new stage. The Hidden Dungeon is created to prune them and make them better. Just like what I said, the Dungeon''s mission is to make the Hunters stronger." "¡­" The more he listened, the more he realized the truth. Mikael slowly learned the truth about the Dungeons. Perhaps after he finished this Hidden Dungeon, he would come to find the real answer. That the Dungeons is not created to destroy the Earth, it was created to protect the Earth. It was fucked up reasoning, especially when the Dungeons killed hundreds of millions of people. However, now that he was here, he thought that all he believed was wrong all along. His hatred towards the monsters could be justified but¡­ ''But it''s just frustrating that what you believe is wrong all along, it makes you question your decision ¡­ Maybe Kyle already knows about this. In the first place, he didn''t hate the monsters, he used these monsters to elevate his standing. The Hydra, Basilisk, Minotaur, and the Gryphin, he killed them not because he hated them. He killed them because he had something he needed to get to them. Either Items, fame, or money." He slowly get the gist of everything that even made him afraid to ask himself if what he was doing was right or wrong. ''So who''s the real enemy?'' ¡­¡­.. ¡­. .. Kim Soo-Woon came out of the Room 99, he was slightly sweating but it was better compared to when he fought Mikael. "Phew, I failed again this time, huh. That woman is not easy. Fuck, I even got raped... Not that bad to be honest. He wiped his forehead and found that Hamlet came out of the Room 0. Hamlet bowed and greeted him. His clown face was slightly smiling this time. "How''s Mikael?" "He just fall asleep. He has to replenish his mana for him to start the Room 1." "I see." "Perhaps did you lose again, sir?" Kim Soo-Woon rubbed his neck and nodded. "Yeah, I thought I can defeat her this time but I was wrong. She is still dangerous as always." "Sir, we both know that you are intentionally losing... Anyway, you can still return here if you want to, sir." "I know. I''m just frustrated that I have to use another infinite mana to open the Portal, Kyle that is. Let''s add the fact that I have to find this Portal too. It''s a hassle." He clicked his tongue, the idea of asking Kyle for another favor did not fit well in his mind. "Welp, I guess I have to find another way. Besides, I can ask Cedy. Hamlet, how long did it take for me to reach the Room 98?" "It''s 843 days, it''s equivalent to four months in the Earth, sir." "Look for Mikael while I''m gone, that man will finish this bullshit in a month or two." "Do you strongly believe that, sir?" "Yeah, I''m not joking." Kim Soo-Woon smirked and lit up another cigarette. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Mikael could move again and he faced the Room 1 without a hassle. He already knew everything he had to learn of and he assumed all of them with utmost importance. This Dungeon was different from what he usually came into so when he first entered the Room 1, he did not hesitate and use every power that he could amass. However, since Maikel was a strong Hunter, he immediately finished the Room 1 without a problem. The monsters in the Room 1 were a bunch of extinct animals such as dinosaurs and giant insects. When he killed all of the monsters, he earned 8 coins. He did not know how the system gave the rewards and what are the criteria. "Should I be happy that I earned 8 coins, or not? Maybe I should ask Hamlet about how many coins did Kim Soo-Woon earned in this Room 1." He did not want to ask Kim Soo-Woon directly. That man almost killed him, or perhaps he indeed killed him. The only reason why he was alive was because of his Fourth Skill. Maybe it was part of Kim Soo-Woon''s calculation but Mikael was still having a tiny bit of grudge. The sensation of dying was so disgusting. Well, Mikael wasn''t that angry at Kim Soo-Woon. He was thankful for what he did, in fact, he wanted to have sparring against him after he finished this Hidden Dungeon. He wanted to beat his ass, to get revenge. Possibly to slight kill(torture) him. "Still, it''s awkward to ask him how many coins he earned when he killed the monsters in the Room 1. I don''t want to show that I''m a competitive guy¡­" Mikael was indeed competitive¡­ Then, because he did not sweat fighting the monsters in the Room 1, he decided to advance and entered the Room 2. The Room 2 was a wide forest. The monsters in Room 2 consisted of living trees, such as treants and dryads. Mikael decided to bombard the whole place to kill them. He couldn''t identify the trees and treants so he used this plan. The whole forest was set in the fire, it was hell. A massive fire swallowed the forest and all of the living beings died. Mikael just smirked while looking at the masterpiece that he created. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Nah, all of the living beings in the forest are monsters. So I don''t have a reason to be guilty." As a matter of fact, he just finished both Room 1 and Room 2 within three hours. It was fast, Mikael was curious how fast did Kim Soo-Woon finish the Rooms. "I guess he has a point why he wanted to test me. Both Room 1 and Room 2 are equivalent to Violet Portal. And it''s not that simple. When I say Violet Portal, I''m not talking about the ordinary monsters, I''m talking about the Boss. Yes, every monster has the same strength as a Boss. So the monsters I''m fighting are Bosses, not underlings." This means that an ordinary Hunter won''t last long inside this Dungeon. If they are stupid and entered this Dungeon, then they can never leave again. They will die inside the Dungeon unless they finished Room 98. That was the only way to leave this Dungeon, it wasn''t created for the weak. "I''m actually confused why Room 99 and Room 100 are not part of rules. Usually, Room 100 is the finish line, where I have to kill the strongest Boss. That''s how it usually works." Yet this Dungeon was different. Both Room 99 and 100 are excluded from the list. As if something unique are living in the rooms. "I can say that this Dungeon is brutal. Once, I entered the Room, I can never leave unless I killed all of the monsters. So far, Room 1 and Room 2 are easy but I''m sure it will be harder the higher I get." He nodded and went out of the Room when he received 14 coins. So far he was having a good start. The experience he got from killing powerful monsters made him think that Bosses from Violet Portals are nothing. Well, for a Hunter like him it sure does. So these are what he learned while staying in the Hidden Dungeon for three days.
  • He can''t leave the Hidden Dungeon unless he killed the monster(s) in Room 98.
  • He can''t leave the Room unless he killed all of the monsters inside the Room.
  • The time in the Hidden Dungeon runs faster than the Earth. A day in the Earth is seven days in the Dungeon
  • He will earn coins after finishing a Room
  • He can return to the lower Room to train and kill the monsters in repeat but he will never earn a coin in that room again. He can only earn it one time in each Room. This confirmed that coins are important just like what Kim Soo-Woon said.
  • He can buy things(Items, etc.) using the coins that he earned. Although he had to reach Room 50 to open the Store.
That was all of the things that he learned. If there are other things that he missed, then Mikael did not treat them any important since he forgot them in the first place. Or perhaps Hamlet and Kim Soo-Woon hide them because Mikael has to learn them by himself. "Overall, my goal is still the same. All I have to do is to kill monsters. Kill and kill until I reached the finish line." Mikael nodded, his mind was aligned with the will of the Dungeon. To get stronger. He chuckled and cracked his neck. "I guess I have to check Room 3 to end this quickly." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ While he was busy fighting monsters, Kim Soo-Woon decided to leave the Dungeon. His time of staying in the Dungeon for three years ended. It was time to help the Earth. Maybe he had to fix a few of his problems while doing that. "Yeah, I remember. I have to check that child. I''m still indebted to him. Maybe I can ask him to open the Portal for me. But first, I have to prevent the war between China, Kazakhstan, Mongolia, and Russia." He said and disappeared. He was quite gloomy when he realized that the young boy, Cedy, was already dead. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The conflict between China, Kazakhstan, and Mongolia, against Russia, is starting to get serious. It all started when the other countries raised their defense, they felt threatened by the power that Russia gained. Russia was already strong, yet because of the thousands of Skill Books that they obtained, their strength became formidable. The government of Russia gave the Skill Books to the loyal soldiers, these soldiers swear allegiance and they are ready to protect their country, the mother Russia. Since Kazakhstan and Mongolia are nearest to Russia, they decided to heighten the security of their borders. They always conduct rotational patrol on the border in case they found that Russia might send Hunters. They couldn''t help it, Russia was getting stronger as time goes on. Hunters need to kill monsters and level up to get stronger. Some people in politics issued that they have to attack Russia before they become unstoppable. The idea of attacking first before they get attacked was attached to their ideologies. Because of the Awakening, most people believed that power is everything. No one believed in the human rights organizations anymore, because Hunters could kill a person without a problem. In this era, the Hunters became the God and the ordinary people became slaves. It may not appear on the surface but in the other third world countries, civilians became slaves under the government who has the power of Hunters. The Hunter Association was having a blind eye because they were getting affected too. Apparently, they have connections and the Association has a hard time exercising its power to stop them. Just like now, the Hunter Association tried to convince Russia, and the other countries involved to cool their heads but it was futile. Because in the end, the countries involved are strong and they can rival the Hunter Association. So instead of acting up, the Association decided not to interfere. Based on this, it was obvious that the Higher-ups of the Hunter Association are afraid. Perhaps they were thinking of pros and cons, in the end, they decided to let the countries do what they want. Perhaps the Hunter Association could profit because of this.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It was fucked up reasoning but the world is fucked up in the first place. All adults understand that the world is a cruel place. Especially now that supernatural abilities are the norm. Since the beginning of Awakening and as Hunters are started to appear, the death rate has increased by a large amount. Possibly because the government of each country does not have the power to stop the Hunters. So these said countries decided to build their own regime of soldiers made of Hunters. It was obvious but every country is eyeing each other now that power is the main factor. And now that Russia became number one in terms of Hunters that they can control, the countries close to them felt threatened and they had to be ready. Because of this, the tension between the said countries became suffocating. People with money decided to leave their homes and find a place that is safe and away from the upcoming war. It may appear peaceful but the world is slowly going to war. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ One week after Mikael entered the Hidden Dungeon. Moscow, the capital of Russia was struck by nuclear weapons, thrice. Millions of people died, the city turned into ashes and millions of people cried over the loss. It was the most horrible disaster in history, it was more horrible than the terrorist attack of 9/11 or the Black Plague of 1346. The worst part was three countries were accountable. The whole world was shaken and humanity realized the heaviness of this situation. Some people kneeled and prayed, some people readied their weapons, while some are grinning and waiting for destruction. Overall, it was utter chaos. Everyone is moving for their own purposes. It was frightening, the war that is. All of them understand that this is not going to be easy. Maybe the end of the world is slowly coming, maybe the Demons are not the ones who will destroy the Earth but the humans instead. Thus, the third world war arise. Amidst this chaos, a group of organizations was happily celebrating in the shadow. The Speitato is ready to use this situation to their advantage. Particularly Ivan Smirnov, millions of death means million of the undead. He was smiling while drinking vodka, he sure looks happy while his country is entering a war. "War, I will gain millions of undead. No, I will have hundreds of millions of undead at the end of this year." He grinned and started laughing hysterically. His appearance was so disgusting despite having a handsome face. It was repulsive. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "I see, so it seems that the Third World War will start first before the First Invasion of Demons. Well, not a problem. At least one of my predictions became true. I can cope with this." On the other hand, Kyle was watching the news that was flashing on the screen. It was frightening but Kyle witnessed a lot of frightening things so he was already used to it. In fact, this was just the beginning. The world, the humanities, the Demihuman, the Demons, and the story, they are slowly going to be fucked up. The people will puke because of how disgusting it would be. "The question is¡­ Will I kill Ivan or let him live?" He asked himself. He was thinking of the pros and cons if he killed Ivan. That man was the 2nd Rank of the 2nd Batch, he was one rank under Kim Soo-Woon and it means a lot. He was one of the people who can rival the Demons in terms of insanity. Although in the end, he died. Ivan was prideful and he did not like the Demons. In the last battle, he used all of his undead and almost killed Belphegor, the Demon Lord of Sloth. Their battle last for a month before Ivan died. That catastrophe showed how powerful Ivan Smirnov was. Kyle was tapping his fingers and shut his eyes. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 "Hey guys, did you miss me?" Ehem! I think that''s not the best greeting. How about this? "Hello, my friend. I''m elated to know that you feel the loss when I was gone." Nah, too stupid. I''m not going to talk like that. "Actually, it''s kind of stupid to me to prepare my greetings even though I''m still in Room 23." [Mikael, you''re going to be crazy if you talk to yourself like that. I''m here so you don''t have to talk to yourself.] "Don''t worry Star Platinum Raijin. I''m not crazy. Do I look like one?" [Um, you just killed a giant worm while singing twinkle twinkle little star. So yeah, I''m thinking that you''re slowly losing your head. And for 127 times, my name is Raijin, not Star Platinum. Jojo is overrated, and fuck Jotaro. He was nerfed thrice in the next three subsequent parts!!] "Nah, you should have cursed Araki instead. He nerfed our boy because he is too overpowering. Using Za Warudo for five seconds is too goddamn OP." I muttered while killing a monster in front of me. I did not even look at the monster, I just swung my Spear and the monster crumbled to pieces. On top of that, I was having a conversation about Jojo''s Bizarre Adventure. God, I was affected by this series so much. [Hm, you got a point. Anyway, I don''t want you to call me Star Platinum. And for the sake of God, I won''t say ora ora either, that''s fucking cringe.] The white tiger in my head reputed. "How about Crazy Diamond?" [Nope, I hate saying dora dora too.] "Then Gold Experience?" [Nah, you don''t expect me to scream wwrryyyyy!! That''s bullshit, and no, I will not say muda muda either.] Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Gold Experience Requiem?" [Hm, about that. His power is strong but no, he''s still the same Stand.] "Oh, how about Killer Queen? You can say Bites Da Dusto! It''s not a bullshit word." [I hate Yoshikage Kira so hell no. I prefer Pucci or Diavolo! They are more charismatic, especially Diavolo. His second identity is so freaking cool, Doppio is one of a kind. Turorororororo!] "You have a fucked up taste, I tell you." [We''re both crazy.] "Okay, so King Crimson then." [Yeah, make it King Raijin Crimson.] Making Raijin watch Jojo together with me is the best idea that I ever made. Hehe. Now he''s a Jojo fan just like me. "I hate those tiktokers who used Jojo theme in their videos even though they don''t know anything about it. Especially the ''to be continued meme''. God that''s Jojo!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. I just want people to watch or read Jojo, is it bad? [Mikael you''re acting bitter. Remember, everything is a Jojo reference. Even Jesus is a Jojo reference. So you don''t have to be angry at those ignorants. They still do not know the true glory of Jojo.] "Okay¡­ Ora ora ora!!" A gorilla pounced on me I gave it a seven-page ora ora. I can sense that only a few monsters are remaining here in Room 23. I can finish this within a minute. I activated my Lightning Spear and bombarded the monsters that I can sense. Some long-range monsters attacked me but Raven is there to block their attacks. I''m really proud of this black snot that I have. Slowly and surely, I''m starting to see Raven as a cute creature. Not that I''m complaining, because Raven is indeed cute. The way he trembles while I''m angry and the way he became energetic while I''m happy is too wholesome to watch. I feel like I have a dog, a good dog who likes to eat souls¡­ Yeah, he is still cute. Who cares if he came from the body of the Manticore who has an ugly face. Every time I remember that old fucking hybrid, I want to smash everything around me. Of course, Raven is still cute so I won''t hurt him. That flubber is too loyal to me. "Having people, I mean, having creatures to talk to is the best. Thank you, King Raijin Crimson and Raven." [No problem, I like the sound of King Crimson. Too bad, I don''t have the power to skip time.] "It''s fine, we can have it later on. Maybe that''s a foreshadow." [Nope, the author is too dumb to create a Skill like that.] Raijin replied as Raven who was on my shoulder trembled and transformed into a wall to protect me from an attack. *Bang! A huge ogre roared and raised its hammer to smash me. Raven maintained his form but I know that he will not last long. Instead, I used my Skill and became a bolt of lightning. In just a second, I appeared behind the monster and smashed it instead. The ogre was struck by the Spear but it did budge nor appear to be hurt. The ogre turned around and used his hammer. Before it hit me, my body moved instantaneously. I dodged the hammer without a problem. That attack was too slow for me. "But your skin is quite tough. You withstand a full-frontal attack against my Spear. I commend you for that." I said but the ogre became angry instead. It roared and ran towards me. It looked menacing but only children will be afraid of it. I yawned. This is getting boring. I faced the income monster and used my Lightning Spear, the whole place trembled and the ogre was hit by a huge explosion. For a moment, everything became blurry. The dust flew around and the sound became silent still. However, after a few seconds, a big silhouette stood up and attacked me. I used my Spear and deflected the hammer. "Hm, It seemed like you have a Skill that can defend against my attack. That''s actually good." "Rooaaarrr!!!" The ogre roared instead of listening to me. "Yare yare daze." Because the ogre didn''t give me face. I activated my Void Spear and cut the monster into pieces. The ogre was dumbfounded when he realized that his body turned into hundreds of pieces. He didn''t think that he would die, he thought he was invincible. "My Void Spear can nullify any defense dumbass. You should have listened to me before you scream¡­ Well, I will still kill you anyway so¡­" [Okay, for those who read this series up to this very chapter, thank you so much, I know that most of the readers dropped this series, maybe it''s because it''s getting boring. So, I''m going to ask you a simple question... What do you think of this series? Is it good? Is it bad? How about the plots, are there any plot holes? How about the updates? What about my fucking trash grammar, is it readable? I know that only a few of you will comment because, to be honest, it sure does the reader counts diminished as time goes on. I''m losing my motivation writing this series. But, I not going to drop MNPOTS, at least not for now. I already finished the plot in my head(yeah), and I''ll just keep writing till I finished everything. To be fair, just a heads up, the story will be darker, yes some characters will die... So wait for it. After all, I tagged this series to tragedy, hehe. ] Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Two weeks since Mikael went to the Hidden Dungeon. The world was filled with terror when the four countries announced a state of war. It was dreadful. Yet, it was just getting worse, because few other countries were going to announce martial law. Because they felt like they have to be ready for the worst-case scenario, especially the countries near the four such as Japan and Korea. They knew that their countries were going to be affected by this ongoing war. So they prepared their defense forces, which caused great tension. The news covered the ongoing war. Because of the media, people saw the massacre live on their screens. Millions of soldiers were fighting and protecting their countries, it was the main reason why they went to war. The other side said that it was for justice while the other said that it was for protection¡­ They all have a reason, nothing special about it. The Russians were mourning the loss of their loved ones. The fire ignited in their hearts and they screamed for revenge. They raised their weapons and charged towards the enemies. Apparently, the government had enough evidence to support that the three countries(Mongolia, Kazakhstan, and China) were the culprit of the bombing that killed millions of lives. Of course, the three countries denied the facts. But because of deep hatred, the Russians did not listen to any of their explanation. Thus, WWIII began. It was hell, the world was on fire and no one could stop it. Not even the Hunters. In fact, some Hunters joined the battle to help their countrymen. Although some Hunters joined just because of a simple reason, to shed blood. Since war gave psychopaths the right to kill, they enlisted in the military. It wasn''t different, it was always there. People who liked to unleash their full power, to see the full extent of their power, and how much damage they could inflict to soldiers, did not hesitate and joined the war. Either as mercenaries or soldiers. Overall, just like people said, the world is a fucked up place to live. Once a country achieved power, they would flaunt it to others to show their superiority. Humanity is a species that moved by their curiosity¡­ And now, this curiosity was pointed towards the war. People have sympathy, but people have cruelty too. Because the era changed and people awakened supernatural powers, the war was more tragic. Guns and tanks lost their purpose, soldiers used Items and Skills to kill. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. While the others cry, pray, and hide. The others would grin on the dead, showered in blood, or celebrate the despair. This is the duality of humans. People may hide it but there''s a devil in every person. Some may control and hide their devils well, but the others would let loose and spread terror. As the world is turning to a new page, some people wanted to take profit from this current situation. Take a look at the weapon companies for example, they are in a boom right now. Their sales are always on top. Furthermore, aside from the business world, another one was celebrating right now. The Speitato. Or to be precise, Ivan Smirnov. While people are dying, Ivan was slowly accumulating a large amount of undead. Either a normal civilian or a specialized Hunter, Ivan won''t discriminate. He would turn them undead as long as they died. This perhaps was the best moment of his life. Power was all around him. As long as death is close, Ivan will never lose. He looked at the dead bodies around him and muttered, "arise". He grinned as he confirmed that most of the dead were Hunters. This means that they could activate their Skills even if they were dead. Millions of people died just for this very purpose. This was one of his Skills, Ivan could revive a Hunter without being afraid that he would lose his ability. It was an OP Skill, this was the reason why Ivan could fight equally against a Demon Lord. He stored millions of Hunters, Elves, Dwarves, and Beastmen combined. His strength was enough to invade the Earth, possibly with a chance of winning. And yet, Ivan was greedy. He wanted to store more. Now that his level increased, his storage for undead became thrice the size. In the past, he could store 1 million undead, and now he could store 3 million. However, he had a big problem. He couldn''t gather 2 million undead in one sitting, it would take time to do that¡­ THAT''S WHY HE ORCHESTRATED THIS WHOLE SCENARIO. As a matter of fact, the whole Russian government was under his control. The higher positions in the government were controlled by his undead. He only needed one push to create a war. That''s why he used the criminals who escaped from the Numb Mountain Asylum to steal nuclear weapons from the three countries. He turned some of the criminals into undead while he kept the others alive, such as Hakanria. He made an agreement with him. "Master¡­" One of the undead mumbled and Ivan nodded. He was quite satisfied with what he was seeing. But it was not enough. "I can store 3 million undead but it doesn''t mean that I can''t control more¡­ My plan is to build a country, made of the undead." He grinned, it was his dream. This path would take him to greatness. In truth, he achieved this dream in the past. Because the planet was dying because of Corruption, people were dying too. It was not hard for Ivan Smirnov to create a country in that situation. All of the undead kneeled before him and Ivan couldn''t control his mouth from curling up. He weakly chuckled until that chuckled turned into a full-blown laugh. The suffering was transpiring and nobody could stop it. After all, suffering is always part of human life. Nobody lived in happiness the whole time. There is no such a thing as ''Happy Ever After.'' Fuck the fairy tale, fuck the Disney. Fuck Hollywood for brainwashing the people. Happiness has its ending¡­ So you might as well enjoy it. [I''m kind of satisfied with writing Ivan''s PoV. And yep, the idea of Ivan''s character came from the Solo Leveling and Seoul Station Necromancer. I read that webnovel before the webtoon boomed. I only have one thing I have to say when I read the webnovel, it was cliche. A Seoul Station Necromancer wannabe. In fact, plot-wise, Seoul Station Necromancer is much better.] [However, I can agree that the arts of the webtoon are lit.] [Please don''t criticize me for trashing Solo Leveling. I''m just stating my opinion.] Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Sounds of raspy voice could be heard on the phone, Christian was listening to a call while in the middle of a predicament that may cause the end of the world. "So you found the answer then?" "Yeah, it took three months to complete my research but it''s finished. I can say that the Runes ingrained in the sword is quite fascinating to read. Even the Dwarves are amused by it." Chen Yu, the head engineer of the Redemption Guild admitted that he finished studying the Legendary Weapon, Hrunting. Christian nodded as he listened. He was quite interested. "Apparently, the Hrunting was forged by the ancient giants of the Norse. Then, the Runes are created by Merlin. The runes are like circuits that encircled the sword. Sadly, only the chosen one can use it. Sorry, man. It seems like you have to find another way to become stronger." "No problem," Christian smirked, it wasn''t important. He doesn''t use a sword anyway. He chuckled as the pressure around him started to become suffocating. As if he was in the middle of a vacuum and it was hard to breathe. Christian is not weak so he just deflected the pressure using his Telekinesis. Besides, he was not the target of the pressure. He was just watching the scene unfold while listening to Chen Yu on his phone. "So you think this Hrunting can help us?" "As of now, no. We have to find a person who can wield it. It''s such a waste because this Sword has a magnificent Skill. It can---" "Oi!" A person grabbed his phone and smashed it into the floor. (Destroyed phone in the whole Arc counter: 3). It was fortunate that Christian heard most of Chen''s report before the phone was destroyed. He turned around and stared at secretary Hakase. The secretary was bright red because of anger. "What is it, Hakase?" Christian''s voice was heavy and he was irritated. He didn''t like it when someone interrupted his phone call. An invisible force pushed Hakase down but Hakase passed through and escaped it. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Are you blind?" Hakase was slowly losing his mind, this was the moment that he was afraid to come. "Can''t you at least talk to them? They are going to destroy the Fortress in their auras alone!" He almost screamed. "Hakase, let''s be real here. You can''t expect me to stop them." "Why?" "Because it will get worst. The best way is to let them release their tension. Besides, isn''t nostalgic?" "Nostalgic my ass! You know that last time this happened, half of the fortress was destroyed." "I know, if not for my Skill the Fortress will definitely crash at that time," Christian added. "That''s why it''s better if they let them do what they want." "Kuck!" Hakase gritted his teeth because Christian was right. However, he couldn''t accept that these ex-members would return to the Guild and cause a massive hysteria. ''Asia is already in turmoil yet these people are still going to make it worse.'' Hakase was confused why the Guild Leader invited these people. They were dangerous. In fact, most of their members fainted and were having headaches because of the auras that they were releasing. It was too much for them, even for Hakase. He hated to admit it but they were definitely above any. Ni?a Hasvolge. Klein Tibano. Miriam Poloma Rockwell. Lane Turner. The founding members of the Redemption Guild. The people who saved the world many times. Yet these said people have loose screws in their heads. ''If people see them as heroes, then I see them as lunatics!'' Ni?a, Lane, and Miriam were sitting on the left side of the room. The girls were talking lively, smiling, and sharing some pictures. However, their presence was so damn heavy that any person would lose their consciousness if they got closer within 10 meters from them. As for Klein who was sitting on the right side close to them, he was alone because Kitsune had something to do with the Beastmen. Something was different from him as if he was controlling a vile creature inside him. All of the people inside the room understood what it meant. So far, only six people were in the room. They were Hakase, Christian, Klein, Miriam, Ni?a, and Lane. Kyle was still not there. "Tch, he''s late." Ni?a clicked her tongue, Hakase tried to open his mouth but Ni?a glared at him. Hakase flinched and zippered his lips, he still remembered what happened last time. Ni?a won the battle despite the fact that it was two versus one. "Let''s wait for a few minutes. Kyle is commanding the Hunters so he''s busy right now." Miriam tried her best to smile as she justified Kyle''s lateness. "Hmmph! Sister, I know that you like him but don''t try to defend him from us. I can''t trust him, after all of the things he did. If he has something to say, he should have just texted us." "Come on Lane, you know that Kyle will not call us here if he doesn''t have a big reason." Lane wanted to retort but Miriam was right. Indeed, Kyle won''t call them if he didn''t have a proper reason. After all, Kyle was always busy and he hated wasting time. Klein was listening to their conversation. However, he didn''t open his mouth. He was thinking about what reaction would he show if he saw Kyle. That man almost kidnapped Mikael in the past, Klein was there to protect Mikael so his plan failed. It gave him a bitter aftertaste thinking of that. This little brother won''t easily forget that moment. Maybe Klein would release Fenrir to attack him, that was not a bad idea. Miriam glanced at Klein and she smiled grimly, she couldn''t defend Kyle in that area. In the end, their conversation became sour when it came to Kyle. Whenever he was part of the topic, they would frown and start trashing him. "Kuku, sorry if I''m late." At last, the main character of this meeting had come. Miriam tried to greet him with a kiss but Kyle just gave her a nod. Miriam was disappointed and the two girls beside her glared at Kyle with menace because of his cold behavior. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The atmosphere was cold, Lane and Ni?a were dissatisfied with how Kyle treated Miriam. He was harsh, Miriam just wanted to give him a kiss but the asshole just nodded as if he didn''t know a damn thing. What kind of husband is that? So heartless. However, they were already adults. They knew that this meeting was important. They were not childish enough to destroy the place, at least not until Kyle told the reason why he called them. It was almost 6 years since the last time they had a meeting together, they decided to end their bond and go on their own paths. It was sad, a part of them regretted it. But a bigger part was relieved about it. Klein stared at Kyle, sure enough, he was mad at him. However, he knew when to act stupid. Besides, Mikael met Kyle first, yet they didn''t have a major feud. Mikael talked to his brother before he went to the Hidden Dungeon. He said that everything that happened in the past would remain in the past, perhaps Mikael foresaw this moment and talked to him. Mikael didn''t regret his decision, not even a little bit. He chose to fight the Hydra because he believed that it was the right thing to do. Klein released his tension and closed his eyes, then his emotions were back to normal. As long as Kyle won''t do something that could anger him, he''s cool. "Um, Kyle, honey, what''s the reason you call us?" Miriam started the conversation to make things go. Lemar was in the mansion, the child was playing with Mrs. Hasvolge. She was proud that her son didn''t cry when she said that she was going to be gone for a day. Perhaps Lemar could sense the tension that was happening. Their country was far from the war but it didn''t change the fact that their country could be caught in. Kyle sat on the chair, he was tapping his fingers against the armrest. He was looking at their expressions, he chuckled, nothing changed at all. This was the time to speak, Kyle believed that he didn''t have to keep this a secret anymore. Since the timeline was altered and he couldn''t predict it anymore. The fact that the Demons didn''t start their invasion was a confirmation that he needed. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "First of all, I just want to say that I don''t think I''m wrong. I did all of these to save the Earth." Kyle didn''t hesitate when he said it. He strongly believed that his actions were all for the sake of the Earth. Almost all of them reacted to what he said, they felt insulted but they couldn''t retaliate. Not when Kyle had a determined expression, as if he was going to say something big. "What about Princess Celine? You didn''t regret it?" Miriam asked and Ni?a''s expression became hard. She stared at Miriam, she was confused why she asked that. Ni?a kept her mouth shut because she knew that it was futile to ask Kyle. Yet, Miriam asked instead. "Celine is a traitor. She was corrupted and she swore her loyalty to Diablo before she even came to the Earth. She''s a threat that needs to be cut before it becomes too late." Ni?a was wrong this time, her eyes widened when she heard Kyle speak. She thought Kyle would not answer. Kyle explained and most of them were quite shocked to hear it. They were not shocked about Celine''s identity, they were shocked because Kyle spoke about it. This man is the embodiment of secret, yet he honestly answered the question. "I see¡­" Miriam nodded, to be honest, she wasn''t satisfied with his answer. She wanted to know why he changed since the Princess''s death but Kyle didn''t say anything about it. It seemed like he wanted to keep his past a secret. "You threatened me to kill her because she''s corrupted?" Ni?a wanted to confirm it, she was the most affected by what he said. She didn''t know if she would laugh or cry, possibly she would thrust her dagger into his neck. Well, she was confused. "It''s not that simple, she will cause a major destruction so I want her dead before that happened." "I assumed this major destruction is related to humanity''s existence." "Yes." Ni?a rubbed her neck, her blue eyes were shooting daggers at him. She bit her lip, she was forcing her hands to not pull her daggers. She had to be calm, she had to. Kyle read their expressions, most of them were shocked but behind it was bitterness. Perhaps it took him a long time to be truthful that they were not amazed anymore. However, Kyle still had a lot of things to say, and it would affect them greatly. "I know that all of you have a lot of questions, but I want to tell you something important." "First, Miriam," He turned to her, and Miriam fidget, she was surprised that she was the first he called out. "Your Skill is dangerous so many wants you dead." "I know that already -" "Once the Demons come, you will die first because they see your Skill as a threat. Even the Demon Lords have a hard time canceling your Skill. Particularly Mammon, you have to be careful about him. That Demon is greedy." "Is that -" "Yes, that''s what happened in the past." "¡­" He nodded and Miriam couldn''t speak, he just said it without a pause. She had a hard time processing it. "I know that it''s different this time but I want you to be careful." Kyle sincerely meant it. It would be devastating if Miriam died, for the Earth, and him. Miriam couldn''t open her mouth but she nodded her head. Now that she had a family, she couldn''t die just like that. "As for you, Christian, you died while protecting your brother. But in the end, both of you died. I don''t know the specific, that''s the best I can say to you, sorry." Christian didn''t smile this time. He felt the seriousness of this topic. It seemed that he had to call his brother later. "As for Lane and Klein, I''m sorry but I don''t have information about you two¡­" They were not important in the past, Kyle''s interference in the timeline created them. Causing these two people to become powerful Hunters. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 "Is it because we''re dead?" Klein inquired, his eyes slightly glowed. He listened to him seriously. This person just said something important and he had to take his words exceptionally. Kyle is a madman but he was not the type who lies. "Perhaps yes, perhaps not. Lane may have died in the Punishment and maybe you''re just an ordinary person." "So things changed because we met you?" Klein asked again as he wanted to confirm something. Based on what Kyle talked about, he traveled back in the past and changed the timeline. "No, it''s not about me. I''m sure about it. The real reason I changed the timeline is because of him, Mikael." Now that he thought about it, the first judgment he made was to save Mikael. Since then, he made variables that even Kyle couldn''t fathom. Especially when Mikael became Rank 1, that was the biggest factor of alteration. Mikael caused it, not Kyle. "The reason why you two became Hunters is because of him." Kyle admitted it. One decision could make several outcomes. As of now, Kyle wasn''t sure if this was the best choice but he had to gamble. "Not only that. Ni?a, you are still alive because of Mikael." "Huh? Of course, I am. He saved me from the Hydra-" "No, I''m not talking about the Hydra. You died against Axelle, in Africa, that is your future. But because of Mikael, your destiny changed and you''re still alive right now." "¡­" Ni?a could not speak. Now she realized that she had another reason to admire him. ''Sheesh, he saved me again without knowing. I guess I have to tell him the good news.''The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. She giggled. To be honest, they could treat everything that Kyle said as bogus and bullshit. However, after what they experienced, after what they witnessed, Kyle''s knowledge about the future was true. They couldn''t treat it as nonsense, not Kyle. This person is not the type who jokes around. If he says that he knew the future, then it''s true that he knew the future. It all depends on them if they would believe him or not. "Why are you telling this to us? Lane raised her brow, she wanted to know the reason. This man won''t tell this secret without a justification. "I told you this because I believe that my knowledge is not important anymore. This timeline is completely altered and even I can''t predict what will happen next. So instead of keeping it a secret, I decided to speak." It was reasonable, all of them agreed to that. After all, Kyle would easily throw things that were useless to him. Such as Mikael whom he tried to use as a threat to Ni?a. "Mikael should die at that time. If I didn''t save him, maybe he will die because of blood loss. In all honesty, I''m much different from my past. I was a coward and I just hide the whole time when I was in the Awakening." "Then what is the reason you changed?" "Experience, I just learned and gained experience." He couldn''t tell that he fell in love and decided to be the best man for Princess Celine. That was the main reason why he mans up. Well, it was futile to say it anyway. "I overcome challenges and became stronger, there is no other reason." "Then¡­" Miriam bit her lip. "You told us that you have a son and he died, is that true?" She was afraid that Kyle would be angry, she was digging into his sorrowful past. Yet, all she saw in his eyes were grief. Kyle nodded and admitted that fact. "It''s true, I have a son but he died when the Demons started invading the Earth." "Is that the reason why you hate them, the Demons?" "Yes and no. I hate them but I''m not doing this out of hatred. My intention of saving the Earth is true, that''s my honest answer." He did everything he could to protect the Earth. The Earth should be in distress when the Beastmen appeared but Kyle stopped that certain future. Africa and some parts of Asia were destroyed by the Bone Dragon but Kyle prevented that. Even the tragedy of Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, Kyle did his best to minimize that. The whole gang was quiet because they couldn''t deny that fact. Sometimes his way of saving the Earth was fucked up but he always succeeded in protecting it. "As you can see, the world is in crisis right now. And I can''t save it on my own, not now that four goddamn countries are having a war. WWIII indeed happened in my past life but it happened after the first invasion. The Corruption happened around Iraq and Afghanistan, then everything started to get fucked up because people couldn''t live there. But now it''s different because four countries are involved, and the reason is valid. Millions of people from Russia died and this will only get worse. We have to end this before it''s too late." "Before that, I want to make sure of this. Kyle, do you know that Ivan Smirnov is part of a hidden organization in the past?" Ni?a was gathering information about Speitato, they had multiple hideouts. Even if she located one with the help of Miriam, another one would rise up in the other part of the world. As if the organization calculated everything. "Yes, he was part of Speitato but he end his relationship when the leader died." "Who''s the leader that time? Maybe we can-" "The leader of the Speitato was you, Ni?a. The creation of Speitato happened in Germany, and you are the leader." "What in the nonsense--" Kyle dropped a bomb and all of the people inside stared at Ni?a. Ni?a who was listening to his bullshit couldn''t agree with what he said. She wanted to retort but Kyle didn''t give her a chance. "You''re known as the fastest Hunter, you have a major role in the underground world. You killed people for money, I don''t know the reason but the Speitato is an organization made of specialists, and you are the leader. But when you died in Africa, the organization ceased." Ni?a gulped, did she really do that? What did her past self do? Her? No way in hell, she loves her life. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Ni?a was stunned that she lost her mind for a second, but when she thought about it, she was indeed hungry for money in the past. Especially because of her family''s circumstances. Perhaps that was the reason why she started taking assassination jobs. Then her name slowly became famous and she created an organization. ''¡­ I don''t know anymore.'' She massaged her temple, this was kind of unexpected. Nonetheless, she was not affected that much. After all, the Ni?a in Kyle''s timeline didn''t meet Mikael, they were different individuals. She didn''t die when she fought Axelle, it was valid proof that she was different, she was stronger. "Phew." Ni?a erased the uncertainty in her heart, it was stupid to think about a future that didn''t even happen. She took a deep breath and her complexion returned to normal. "So? What do you want to do?" Ni?a believed that this person, Kyle Rockwell, already had a way to end this war. Kyle saw her expression, he was glad to see that she was not affected. He started talking about his plan. "Miriam confirmed that the Speitato is the mastermind behind the war. I want you to help me to end this war, just like in the past." Some of them raised their brows, Kyle won''t ask for help usually. Miriam was smiling, she witnessed that Kyle was starting to change. Ni?a looked at the floor for a second and then nodded her head, she would help him. "Okay fine, I can kill Ivan without a problem. Miriam will locate Ivan and I will kill him-" "I want him alive," Kyle cut her sentence. Ivan was too good to die, at least he should kill Belphegor before he died. After that, Kyle didn''t care about Ivan anymore, whether he died or not. "Ivan has his use." "¡­ As expected, you think that people are tools for your disposal." Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Ni?a sighed, Kyle just shrugged. The problem would be fixed much easier if they killed Ivan. Yet Kyle wanted the hard way. He wanted to subdue Ivan. "Ivan is a strong opponent, you know that I can''t face him head-on. That man has millions of undead and probably half of them are Hunters. That will not be easy." She said. "You''re not going to face him alone, that''s why I called all of you here. We will fight Russia, the Speitato, and Ivan Smirnov to end this war." Kyle declared and none of them were surprised. So this was the real reason why he called them, to fight a country and an underground organization. "Ivan has dozens of criminals under him, they are the criminals that even the Hunter Association can''t touch. Furthermore, the Speitato has thousands of members." Miriam added, she was the one who tracked down those criminals. They had strong Skills and they were working with Ivan. On top of that, Miriam couldn''t find Hakanria and the woman who could change her appearance. As if they disappeared into oblivion. "Kuku. Don''t worry, I contacted other Hunters to take care of them." Kyle smirked, it was good that he had a strong connection. Particularly, the Long Guild was asking for help. It looks like Ai Biyu couldn''t handle the war by herself. He couldn''t blame her, killing humans was different from killing monsters. Stress and despair would arise in that situation, guilt would never give them peace. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ While they were talking about how to polish their plan, a breathless person entered the meeting room. He was tired because he ran so fast, he was a Hunter but he wasn''t used to arduous jobs. He wiped his sweat and panted crazily. "Chen Yu? What are you doing here? I thought you''re studying the Hrunting?" Christian was confused and approached Chen who was panting so hard. Chen was flushing in red as if he made a big mistake. He couldn''t look straight to Christian. "The¡­ Hrunting," There was a pause in every word because he was breathing hard. "It''s¡­ Gone." "What?" Christian tilted his head, he thought he heard something about Hrunting. "What did you say about the Hrunting again?'' He asked. He realized the heaviness of this situation. "The Hrunting is gone! It''s missing!" Chen raised his voice as his breathing was already calm. "What? But how?" "I don''t know, it just disappeared. After I called you, I started looking at the Hrunting but when I lost my focus, I realized that the Hrunting vanished. It just vanished without a trace!" "How did that happen?" "I said I don''t know. I already locked down the whole Fortress just to make sure." Chen approached Kyle, he was afraid that he would die because Kyle was angry. But Chen Yu understood that he had to take responsibility. He was the last person who touched the Hrunting so he had the obligation to find it. He bit his lip, blood slowly crept out of his lip because he bit it so hard. "Kyle, no, Guild Leader. I promise I will find the Hrunting. Even if I have to sacrifice my life!" Chen just recently found the true power of the Hrunting, he understood that the weapon had the power to end this war if they found the worthy person who could wield it. Chen bowed his head, he hated to admit it but he made a big mistake. "I''m sorry." "Huh? Ah, yeah, you can do that." Kyle was nonchalant. In fact, he was smirking the whole time. The others were looking at him and they realized that Kyle had an idea about what happened to the Hrunting. "Wait a minute," Christian found that something was weird based on Kyle''s expression. "Kyle, did you know about this?" "Kuku, I know that Hrunting will disappear. I just want to know its secret before it disappeared." "Then why didn''t you tell me!?" Both Chen and Christian asked at the same time. They were deceived, backstabbed, and bamboozled. "Because it''s not important. The Hrunting just disappeared and even I don''t know where it will go. All I know is that the Hrunting is useless. We don''t have the time to find a worthy person who can use it, it''s detrimental. I''m hoping that Chen can find a way to use it without finding a worthy person but looks like it''s impossible. You don''t have to find it, Hrunting will not appear again." Kyle stated. Chen Yu and Christian gritted their teeth, their time and money were spent on a useless weapon! "By the way, I will remember what you said Chen. So how about we extend your contract?" "¡­ Fuck!" Chen cursed, he was caught in a trap. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 After the commotion about the Hrunting, the meeting went without a problem. Each of them knew their roles. Kyle ended the meeting and the other started leaving, except for one. "Miriam, I have something to talk about so stay." "Um, okay." Miriam turned to Ni?a and Lane, she waved her hand and the two women glared at Kyle before leaving. When they were only the people inside, Kyle started taking off his necktie, he was having a hard time breathing. "How''s Lemar?" "He''s fine, I talked to him before I left the mansion. He''s with Mrs. Hasvolge right now." Miriam closed her eyes for a second and confirmed that Lemar was playing with toys and Mrs. Hasvolge was looking at him. "Good, now I don''t have to worry." "Worry about what?" "About you staying for a few hours." Kyle said and took off his suit, Miriam started blushing as she realized the situation. "You beast." She murmured and giggled. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Huh? What the fuck is this? I think this Item is not here yesterday." Mikael tilted his head, he just finished Room 52 and he was scrolling down and Store. Mikael could use the Store after killing all of the monsters in Room 50, it was already 210 days since he entered the Hidden Dungeon, this equivalent of a month on the Earth. Within that time, Mikael continued fighting monsters for as long as he could. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Leveling didn''t work in this place, this means that his strength was not improving no matter how many monsters he killed. This was one of the rules that Mikael found, he was actually thinking if he could finish this Dungeon. Recently, he would come out of the room with holes in his body, or sometimes he would lose his limbs. The monsters were getting stronger but he was not. That''s why he decided to check the Store, Maikel kept Kim Soo-Woon''s words in his heart. He was saving his coins to buy the best Item that he could. Now he had 3892 coins in his Inventories. He didn''t know if this was a lot or not since he could not compare it. He didn''t even know how many coins Kim Soo-Woon earned when he finished Room 50. He asked Hamlet about it but the clown was oblivious about it, he didn''t know too. Furthermore, Hamlet was not in the Hidden Dungeon most of the time. Mikael found that Hamlet was watching over the current Awakeners who were participating in the Punishment. He was the assistant of the Game Master. So anyway, let''s return to his current situation. Mikael scratched his head as he was looking at the most expensive Items in the Store. The Store was a virtual screen and he could use it whenever he was out of the Room. Ten Items had the same price and they were the most expensive. It should be nine but a new Item appeared. 1.) Book of Life: Unknown power. 2.) Clock of Time: Sold. Unknown power. 3.) Mjolnir: Unknown power. 4.) Yata no Kagami: Unknown power. 5.) Necklace of Harmonia: Unknown power. 6.) Hulieshj¨¢lmr: Unknown power. 7.) Sun Wukong''s Magical Headband: Unknown power. 8.) Muramasa: Sold. Unknown power. 9.) Ymir''s skull: Unknown power. 10.) Hrunting: Unknown power. All of them were 9999 coins to buy. They were ten Items to choose but the two were already bought, the Muramasa and Clock of Time. Mikael assumed that these two were bought by Kim Soo-Woon. Particularly, the Muramasa, it was the katana that Kim Soo-Woon used to kill him. Mikael didn''t know the real power of the Muramasa but he knew that it was powerful. He could deduce that these ten items had powerful abilities just like that katana. "It should be nine, but now there''s another one added to the list." When Mikael was scrolling the Store, he already decided that he would buy the Mjolnir. He knew the weapon, it was the legendary hammer from the Norse Mythology. Although Mikael only knew it because he was watching Thor, the Marvel movies. He knew that Mjolnir had the power to control the base elements of the storm, which was strongly connected to lightning. That''s why he wanted to buy it because it was the Item that he knew the most. As for the others, he didn''t have a clue about them. However, when the Hrunting appeared on the list, Mikael felt that his lightning reacted. As if the two had a connection already. Mikael narrowed his eyes, the Hrunting didn''t have a description. He assumed that it was a sword. "Tch, there is no explanation either. All of them have one thing to say, unknown power, that is. What am I gonna do? Guess them?" He clicked his tongue, he was having a hard time choosing because he assumed that both two weapons had powerful abilities. However, he didn''t know what was best for him. If he looked at it, Mjolnir was the best choice because he knew a lot of stuff about it. "But this feeling, just like the time when I met the Void Spear and Sigurd Sword, it''s reacting again¡­" Those two weapons were the reason why he was still alive, they were powerful weapons merged into one. The Hrunting was giving him the same vibe just like the two. His power has unknown potential and he wasn''t sure if this power was the reason why he have this gut feeling that was telling him to choose the Hrunting. He scratched his head and yelled. "Haaah!!! I will think about it when I have enough coins. After all, my goal is still the same. I have to eradicate the monsters in each Room and earn coins. I will face this problem when it''s time to face it." He nodded. It was foolish to think about this. It could disturb his concentration on finishing this Dungeon. For now, he had two Items to think about. The Mjolnir and the Hrunting. "9999 coins, huh. Let''s see how far I can go to earn that." He grinned and imagined the weapon in his hands. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Texas, USA. This was the place where most of the Dwarves lived. This place became the capital of technology in the whole world. This was the place where most of the newest inventions arise. The Dwarves and the scientists were seriously looking at some stuff. Particularly the liquid in front of them. They were staring intently, making sure that they would witness everything without a miss. A Dwarf scooped the liquid and tasted, it tasted normal. Then, he injected the same liquid into a group of people. They were criminals that had death sentences. This was their punishment, to become guinea pigs and be experimented on. The scientists were looking at the transitions while the Dwarves were administering the dosage. Then, the scientists started to see some changes¡­ Most of the criminals had horns, tails, and red eyes. They were demonized to be experimented on, although they were not fully-fledged Demons. They were growling and roaring at the scientists, someone even bit off the arm of his fellow criminals. Of course, the scientists and Dwarves were not afraid. Particularly the Dwarves, they meet Demons in their lives and they were not afraid anymore. It was more of regret, they regretted that they couldn''t protect their planet against the Demons. They lost their loved ones and lived in this new world. Earth had different alcohol and the Dwarves loved all of them. However, they still missed their home planet and the booze. But the planet was dead, killed by corruption and no one could live on the planet anymore. That''s why when the scientists asked for help to create a cure for corruption, the Dwarves immediately agreed. They knew the danger of corruption, they lost their loved ones because of it. "Gwak!!" One of the Dwarves gulped a mouthful of booze and raised his hammer, he smashed the criminal who bit off the arm of another criminal. Dwarven Remington scoffed as the criminal tried to attack him with his flailing arms. He smashed the head of the criminal and parts of his brain flew around. They were on death row anyway so it was not a crime to kill them. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "These people killed, raped, and did heinous crimes. It is not even a sin to kill them, it''s more like salvation for them. Especially after what they experienced here. Constant experimentation, turning them into crazy Demons." He didn''t feel remorse, he was just staring at the criminals who slowly lost their horns and red eyes. He was inside the room to monitor them in real-time, he was an Elder so it wasn''t a problem. He could protect himself against them. These people were injected with the newest version of the drug that scientists and Dwarves created to cure the corruption. So far, he was starting to see the improvement of the drugs. "Humans are indeed crazy, they can find a solution to a problem that every species were facing before they went to this planet." He was amazed at how they thought of this. Dwarves indeed had the technology to create Items, they had precise hands to do stuff without a mistake but they didn''t have the innovation. They always used the traditional methods such as forging and blacksmith, but humans were different, they always took a step to advance their existences. Remington took another mouthful of booze and sighed because of pleasure. This beer was the best, he was thankful that his scientist friends created booze solely for the Dwarves, to please their tongues. He smiled at the group of criminals who were laying on the floor, they were sleeping, relaxed, and they lost all their ferocity. The horns and red eyes disappeared, they turned to normal. Only a few criminals were not completely cured but it was obvious that their horns, tails, and red eyes, would disappear if they received another shot. "It seemed like we made it." The experiment was a success and the scientists and Dwarves started jumping out of happiness. At last, the cure that they created for years was fruitful. This was all because of Kyle''s intervention. Initially, the cure would be created after 1/3 of the Earth was eaten by corruption. However, because Kyle intervened and the relationship between the Dwarves and humans was not sour, the progress was faster. He changed the past and possibly changed the future. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ On the other side of the world, a woman was closing her eyes, she was activating her Vision and watching Mikael. Princess Delabelle Zuri y Angsalvor was resting on the bed as she watched how her most beloved Mikael butchered the monsters in the Hidden Dungeon. She was the only one who could do this. It was a grotesque image, but because Mikael was part of that image, Belle didn''t feel any adverse reactions. She was loving what she was seeing. This was her only entertainment, since childhood up to hundreds of years living, watching Mikael was her happiness. To be honest, she was contented with only watching him. However, when she found that Mikael and she were going to become lovers, she decided to alter the future to her advantage. To make sure that the future that she saw was going to happen. Of course, she had to protect the Earth while doing that. After all, Earth was her home. Since Mikael was in the Hidden Dungeon right now, the only futures that she could see were inside the Hidden Dungeon as of the time. Mikael would stay in the Dungeon for another month, that was the average in each future that she saw. However, something made her yank and woke her up terrified. She started breathing hard. She saw multiple futures after Mikael got out of the Hidden Dungeon, she could summarize it in one word, blood. The Visions she saw were full of blood. Princess Belle dropped to the floor and she started vomiting. This was too much, it would cause massive changes if that happened. She didn''t want that. "Gah--!!" She puked so hard. She didn''t know what was the reason why these changes appeared. Was it because of the Hrunting? Was it because of the choice that Kim Soo-Woon chose? Or perhaps just like always, was it because of Kyle who kept altering the future? She didn''t know, however, it was going to be filled with tragedy. "I¡­ I have to stop this¡­ Damn it!!" Belle tried to look at any possible future to take advantage of. However, she realized that if she tried to get involved, the future would become worst. This was going to be a mess, possibly all of them were going to be affected. Belle tried to find another way to make things better, her face was pale as if... Chapter 319 Chapter 319 In a wide place, where a bunch of trees was standing, where some debris from the destroyed tower were lingering on the ground. In a certain savanna in Egypt. Hundreds of Beastmen were standing and watching the ceremony. It was the crowning of the next King. Actually, this procession was only approved by half of the clan leaders of the Beastmen. As for the other half, they were silent or they were trying to prevent the coronation from happening. They almost achieved it, actually. However, now that a worldwide war was happening in Aisa, the Beastmen felt the urgency to do the coronation. Especially when some Beastmen were helping the Russians. The higher-ups immediately understood that these Beastmen were traitors who sided with the Speitato, Ivan Smirnov to be precise. They realized that the unity of the Beastmen was slowly crumbling. They have to fix that problem before it became worse and couldn''t be handled. The fact that some leaders were trying to create their own kingdom was proof that they have to do the coronation. The official coronation would strengthen the foundation of the royal family, it would bring them legitimate power. Especially when half of the clan leaders gave the approval. The Beastmen gathered and watched, they consist of the clan leaders who were loyal to the Crown and the others who were trustworthy such as Evie, Vania, ex-Captain James, and Kalman. Kalman was a human but since he was Jame''s Kampi, a family, he was invited. James and Kalman decided to spend their time getting stronger in Dungeons. Kalman resigned from the Hunter Association and so did James. Their connection as Kampi became stronger. Of course, Alpha and Patriarch were in the coronation too. They were standing side by side to the Queen, they returned after their plan failed to kill Ivan Smirnov. That man predicted their intention so he declared war. Now, Ivan was protected by millions of people, dead and alive. So Lander and Patriarch returned instead. Because of this, they confirmed that there was a snitch. Yet they were clueless about who he/she is, or perhaps the spies were more than two. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Since Patriarch was there, Sekena and Jubero were there too. Sekena was rubbing her tummy and smiling. She was pregnant, it seemed like Jubero fulfilled his job as a husband. Well, Sekena kept doing him so it only took a year for him to impregnate her. Then, Furrneka and Kitsune were invited too. Furrneka didn''t have anything to do now that Mikael was away. Sometimes she would kill monsters in the Dungeon, bombarding the whole place. So when her grandfather invited her to attend the coronation, Furrneka decided to go. As for Kitsune, she was specially invited because her existence would strengthen the legitimacy of the ceremony. Kitsune didn''t want to attend but the Beastmen kept bugging her. In the end, she was forced to attend because Furrneka would attend too. At least, she had someone to talk to. Queen Saya was standing on the stage, Lander and Patriarch were serious, making sure that she was fine. Prince Shenten was kneeling on one knee in front of the Queen, he bowed his head and showed respect to her mother. Now, probably some would ask why they were doing the ceremony in the savanna where King Timar and Fafnir the Bone Dragon died. That idea was the answer itself. This place was where the little remaining of the Wishing Orb and Dragon''s Heart lingered. This may be little but it was enough to strengthen the royalty''s power. The ceremony would end after the crown Prince absorbed all of that power. Prince Shenten was the only Prince, he was a Draconian, and he was eligible to become the next King. If he successfully absorbed the essence from the savanna, Prince Shenten would be the official king of the Beastmen. They knew that the Wishing Orb was corrupted, but they still go with this plan. This was the only way to further strengthen the legitimacy of this ceremony. As long as everything was finished, the royalty would retain their control over the Beastmen. Some Tribe/Clan Leaders may not accept the coronation, but as long as most of the leaders agreed then they already achieved their plans. As for the first command that the royalty would announce, they would declare the Beastmen who helped Ivan Smirnov as traitors. How could they agree of helping Ivan despite knowing that he killed hundreds of thousands of their brethren, it was unforgivable. Patriarch and Lander already have the list of the Leaders who betrayed them. The Snake Tribe, Panther Tribe, Buffalo Tribe, and a few others. Most of them would be executed. By helping the enemy, they lost their chances to clear their names. They didn''t know the reasons for the betrayal but the fact that they helped the abomination like Ivan Smirnov was unforgivable. On top of that, the news about the prison break was passed on to them. Lander found that Hakanria escaped the prison. All of them were watching the ceremony intently. Even Kitsune was focused, she felt that the mana around the savanna was flowing towards Prince Shenten. The act to become a King was starting. It all depends on Shenten if he could overcome this situation. ''Absorbing the Wishing Orb and the Dragon''s Heart is not that easy. The Prince has compatibility because he has dragon blood but it''s not enough. This power is not that easy to handle, it will be painful.'' Kitsune admitted, she has the strongest mana sense in all of them. She knew how hard it would be to control the outside power and absorb them. Draconians are created by the sole wish of being a God, it was Fafnir''s wish. On top of that, the Dragon''s Heart was filled with hatred. Fafnir was a beast loaded with wrath. Let''s all hope that the silent Prince has the power to handle that hatred. ''He looks calm and quiet, it''s good, but sometimes the quietest are the most dangerous when they became angry. I understand why humans made a meme about the quiet kids who will pull guns out of their bags when they are bullied, it''s understandable. Quiet kids are dangerous.'' She thought while sensing the upcoming battle. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 The ceremony was ongoing as Prince Shenten was absorbing the essence of Wishing Orb and Dragon''s Heart. The Wishing Orc symbolized the power of the Draconian, it was the reason for their reigning for hundreds of years. As for the Dragon Heart, it had the power to manipulate mana to a certain extent. Since Prince Shenten was a Draconian, his ability to control these powers was stronger than a meet Beastmen. Because the absorption was just getting started, the Beastmen around the ceremony was seriously looking around. They had to make sure that the place was safe. They knew that there was a spy in their lineup but they couldn''t find him or them. So instead of trying to find the spy, they decided to go with the plan of coronation and kill them in case they show themselves. The real reason why Kitsune was here was not to watch the ceremony but to detect any anomaly in the surrounding. She could control the mana so her senses were stronger. In a way, the Beastmen begged her to be the bodyguard. Sure enough, just like what they thought, the enemies infiltrated the ceremony. It seemed like the enemies didn''t want Prince Shenten to absorb the Wishing Orb and Dragon''s Heart. Kitsune signaled Patriarch and Lander and they both nodded. The savannah was an open place and anyone could infiltrate the ceremony. Suddenly, there was a disturbance in the surroundings and the Beastmen immediately raised their defense. They knew that this was going to be tough. Well, all they have to do was to protect and slaughter the enemies that would attack Prince Shenten. As long as Prince Shenten completely absorbed the Wishing Orb and Dragon''s Heart, they already achieved their goal. The Beastmen roared as multiple flying ships appeared in the sky. They used teleportation devices to instantaneous travel and reached Egypt in just a second. They definitely used a large amount of energy to teleport dozens of flying ships. Then, just like they predicted, the enemies started falling to them. They were all uniformed, they had the symbols of Speitato on their clothes. "Somethings not right¡­ Almost half of them don''t have life, they are undead. What''s more, they are Hunters, Beastmen, Elves, Dwarves, Methuselah, and powerful monsters. As expected from Ivan, he loves collecting different types of creatures¡­" Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Kitsune mumbled, she recalled the person who escaped her wrath. She was trying to find Ivan using her mana sense, sadly, Ivan was nowhere to be found. It seemed like he was still in Russia, collecting more undead to use. Kitsune admitted that Ivan was strong, his true strength lies in numbers. Furrneka was next to Kitsune and she was hissing to the upcoming enemies. Her body transformed into lightning and traveled to the sky. She found a way to fly using the Lightning Bolt. She was the first to attack, she hacked the undead Elf who tried to cast a wind spell on the ceremony. Then, her Black Serpent materialized and bombarded the free-falling enemies. After what Furrneka did, the real battle started. The Beastmen did their best to slaughter the already dead enemies. They didn''t show mercy even to their own kind. Their ferocity erupted as their bodies slowly bathed in blood. Undead or not, they killed any enemies they could. The Russians who were aiding the undead were not left unscathed. They were getting killed one by one. However, it was just the beginning of the battle. Most of the Clan/Tribe Leaders knew the real danger of this situation. So far the only enemies they were facing were the undead and Russians who were loyal to Ivan. They still couldn''t find their true enemies. "Be careful, I sense anomalies in their bodies, they are going to explode in any second." Kitsune stated. The enemies who tried to reach her crumbled like sands because of the power that she was releasing. Everything that gets closer to her died miserably. She detected that the undead had a bomb inside of them, the bomb was created by a Skill. Just like what she said, the undead that were castrated and mutilated started trembling and released powerful explosions. Their bodies turned into pieces. Thanks to Kitsune''s announcement, the Beastmen escaped the explosion before it reached them. Some of them were injured but most of them could still fight. "As expected from the Nine-Tails, she sensed the secret of my Skill." A person appeared with a wide grin on his face, taunting Kitsune. He had a scar on his face, which made him appear to be vicious. "Hello, I am Wayne. It''s nice to meet a wonderful woman like you, miss Kitsune. I wonder how beautiful you will be after I bust open your body, kiyahahahahaha!" Okay, he was definitely a crazy one. Wayne was a Hunter who received an untreatable injury from a monster. He couldn''t heal his face no matter how much healing potion he drank. He asked hundreds of Healers but it seemed like his scar would going to be permanent. He slowly became crazy. "We live in a society where people hate a person like me! Ah, what a great reference!" He smiled and Kitsune didn''t listen to any of what he said. Instead, she cast her spell and the space surrounding Kitsune turned into a sphere and everything inside the space crumbled. "Uh oh, It seems like I have to greet you seriously." Wayne knew that Kitsune would never look at him if he won''t do something outstanding. So Wayne activated a wide-range explosion using the undead around the ceremony. Particularly, he was targeting the stage where Prince Shenten was currently absorbing the two essences. Kitsune realized the danger, she minimized the damage of the explosion but she still failed to protect some of the Beastmen. She prioritized the Prince. She couldn''t handle wide explosions because her will to control mana has limitations. The best she could do was to command the mana 50 meters away from her, but even that had thresholds. She was powerful but it didn''t mean that she was omnipotent, everything has limitations and Kitsune understood it well. Since this was a wide battle, she couldn''t protect all the Beastmen. Kitsune clicked her tongue, she turned around and glared at Wayne who was 60 meters away from her. He was ten meters away from her domain. "¡­ So I have to kill you to make sure that no explosion will happen again." "Ah, yes, yes, look at me like that and I''m ready to bust my nuts!!" Wayne said as his face blushed because of pleasure. [Maybe you are confused why I named it Dragon''s Heart instead of Dragon Crystal, I have a reason for that... Or maybe not, maybe I''m just stupid. Yeah, that''s the exact reason, I think.] Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Kitsune started walking towards Wayne. She wanted to end this quickly. However, it seemed that Wayne already had an idea of how her power works. So instead of standing still, he started walking away from her. He knew that he would die once Kitsune got closer to him. "My friends told me about you, my Beastmen friends told me that you are powerful but you still have a weakness. 50 meters is quite wide, to be honest, but I can cope with that." Wayne said. He was away from Kitsune but his words were clear in her ears, Kitsune has strong senses. Wayne talked about the undead Beastmen, not the living ones. Ivan''s undead could retain their memories, not completely but it was enough to put the pieces together. Clearly, the Beastmen were afraid of the Nine-Tails. "Hoh, you researched me well. But it''s not enough. I''m not powerful because of my ability to control the mana. I''m powerful because my whole existence IS powerful. In short-" Kitsune dashed and reached Wayne without a problem. "I can kill you without a problem." "Kiyaahahaha, so much for being the greatest. But I already expected that!" Wayne knew that Kitsune had the speed and strength, she was a Beastmen for a reason. Wayne activated his Skill. Everything that he touched and stood on would become explosives and it will depend on him on how strong he wanted the explosion would be. It was quite tricky and difficult once the enemies entered his trap. Everything around Wayne was explosives. "Bye-bye!" He grinned and multiple explosions arose from the undead and the ground itself. Kitsune was starting to get annoyed. She commanded the mana to protect the Beastmen around her and herself. It was a long series of explosions and almost everything turned into ashes. Then, when the long-lasting explosions ended, she realized that Wayne already put some distance. He was out of her 50 meters range. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Kitsune clicked her tongue. "Hmmph! Stupid, if you think that I can only control the mana within 50 meters, then think about it again!" Kitsune used the objects around her as projectiles and threw them towards him. Wayne saw the attacks and he used an Item to escape. It was a bracelet that could make him run faster. He specifically received this to escape Kitsune in case she tried this kind of attack. He dodged the projectiles without a problem. "Is that it?" He mocked Kitsune with a grin on his ugly face. "I''m just getting started!" "And so am I." Wayne replied and another explosion happened under Kitsune. Wayne intentionally hid another bomb under the ground to surprise attack her. However, Kitsune was not that stupid. The explosion was contained and nothing much happened. "Yay! Miss Kitsune stopped it. But what about the next one, and the next next one?" Wayne provoked her. Kitsune scowled and decided to face Wayne seriously. He was dangerous because of his ability to detonate bombs. So far, most of the damage that they received was from his bombs. "Follow me, Miss beautiful Fox!" Wayne started running away, taunting her. Kitsune didn''t feel that it was a compliment. She was a Nine-Tails, not a simple fox. She rushed and pursued the asshole. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Now, the hindrance disappeared. Kitsune has a powerful Skill and almost no one could stand against her. So they used Wayne as a sacrifice, that person already lost his reason for living. And it looked like he was doing his job well because he baited Kitsune to follow him. This battle was slowly turning into the side of the Beastmen. The people and undead that Speitato sent were not enough to win against the Beastmen. The enemies were getting tilted. While the war was ongoing, the Beastmen who gathered around Prince Shenten and Queen Saya were still standing firm. Anyone that tried to attack Shenten was blocked by them. Patriarch and Lander were part of that. Of course, Ex-captain James and Kalman were there too. Kalman was raising his shield and blocking their attacks, then he would release an attack once he accumulate enough force. So far, everything was good¡­ But it didn''t take a long time before things went fucked up. The Panther woman whose presence was still unknown was waiting for the right time to attack the Prince. Hakanria was with her and they were acting like they were protecting the Prince against the enemies. The Panther, Josephine, had the power to change her appearance. Not only that, she could change the appearance of another person too, her maximum was five people. Josephine used this power to infiltrate the Beastmen. So right now, she and Hakanria were just waiting to end this. Josephine knew Hakanria, Hakanria was one of the toughest Beastmen who fought against the Demon. Although his reasons why he did it was quite selfish. Hakanria''s wife died because of the Demons, his hatred towards the Demons was so strong. Because of that, Hakanria slowly lost his kindness and he became a brutal person. He didn''t hesitate to rape or kill. That''s why Josephine asked him for support. Because she knew that Hakanria had a strong hatred towards the royalty. He hated his father, Lander the Alpha, too. He was the best person to use. Actually, Josephine was one of the Beastmen that Lander raped back in the past. Not only that, Hakanria killed her Kampi too. She knew how this righteous person turned into a heartless one. So she understood that Hakanria was the best for this. ''I''m not gonna lie, that time he raped me is the best part of my life. I''m disappointed that he didn''t remember me. But who cares, at least I can use him. Maybe I can have sex with him after this.'' She sweetly grinned, yup, this woman was corrupted. Although it was not enough to make her a Demon, it just slowly degraded her mind. Making her the type who would agree to Ivan''s dream of creating a country made of the undead. ''No, Ivan''s true dream is to build a world made of undead.'' Then, at last, the right moment to kill the Prince appeared. The defense around the stage diminished. Josephine signaled Hakanria and they ran towards the stage to end Prince Sheten''s life.